📜 Verbum · 聖言
原文誦讀聖經與教父文獻

← 回書卷目次 · 拉丁教父 › 書信與論戰集(CSEL)

希波的奧古斯丁

書信與論戰集(CSEL) 第 30 章

拉丁文原文.521 節.部分字詞可點開查義

← 第 29 章第 31 章 →
30:1
LIBER PRIMUS. Inter omnes diuinas auctoritates, quae sanctis litteris continentur, euangelium merito excellit. quod enim lex et prophetae futurum praenuntiauerunt, hoc redditum adque conpletum in euangelio demonstratur.
第一卷。在聖經所包含的一切神聖權威之中,福音當之無愧地居首。因為律法與先知所預言將要成就的,這事在福音中顯明已經實現並成全了。
BOOK ONE. Among all the divine authorities that are contained in the Holy Scriptures, the Gospel deservedly excels. For what the Law and the Prophets foretold as to come, this is shown in the Gospel as rendered and fulfilled.
30:2
cuius primi praedicatores apostoli fuerunt, qui dominum ipsum et saluatorem nostrum legum Christum etiam praesentem in carne uiderunt, cuius non solum ea, quae ex ore eius audita uel ab illo sub oculis suis operata dicta et facta meminerant, uerum etiam quae, priusquam illi per discipulatum adhaeserant, in eius natiuitate uel infantia uel pueritia diuinitus gesta et digna memoria siue ab ipso siue a parentibus eius siue quibuslibet aliis certissimis indiciis et fidelissimis testimoniis requirere et cognoscere potuerunt, inposito sibi euangelizandi munere generi humano adnuntiare curarunt.
這福音最初的宣講者是使徒,他們親眼看見了主自己、我們的救主基督甚至以肉身臨在;而福傳的職分既已加給他們,他們便竭力向人類宣告,不僅宣告他們所記得的、從主口中聽見或在他們眼前所見祂所行的言與行,也宣告那些在他們藉門徒身分依附祂之前、在祂降生或嬰孩期或童年時所發生、由神所行、值得紀念的事——這些事,他們得以憑最確鑿的憑據和最可信的見證,或從祂自己、或從祂的父母、或從任何別人查明並認識。
Of this Gospel the first preachers were the apostles, who saw the Lord Himself and our Savior Christ even present in the flesh; and they took care to announce to the human race—the office of evangelizing having been imposed upon them—not only those things which they remembered as heard from His mouth or done by Him before their own eyes, as spoken and done, but also those things which, before they had cleaved to Him through discipleship, had been divinely accomplished in His nativity or infancy or boyhood, and which, being worthy of memory, they were able to inquire into and learn, whether from Him Himself or from His parents or from any others whatever by most certain evidence and most faithful testimonies.
30:3
quorum quidam, hoc est Mattheus et Iohannes, etiam scripta de illo, quae scribenda uisa sunt, libris singulis ediderunt. Ac ne putaretur, quod adtinet ad percipiendum et praedicandum euangelium, interesse aliquid, utrum illi adnuntient, qui eundem dominum hic in carne apparentem discipulatu famulante secuti sunt, an hi, qui ex illis fideliter conperta crediderunt, diuina prouidentia procuratum est per spiritum sanctum, ut quibusdam etiam ex illis, qui primos apostolos sequebantur, non solum adnuntiandi, uerum etiam scribendi euangelium tribueretur auctoritas. hi sunt Marcus et Lucas.
這些人當中,某些人——即馬太和約翰——甚至在各別的書卷中發表了關於祂的著述,即他們看為當寫下的內容。並且,為免有人以為就領受並宣講福音而言,那些憑門徒身分服事、跟隨這位在此以肉身顯現之主的人來宣告,與那些忠心相信從他們所查明之事的人來宣告,會有甚麼分別,神的護理便藉聖靈作了安排,使那些跟隨首批使徒的人中,某些人也得著不僅宣告、甚至書寫福音的權柄。這些人就是馬可和路加。
Of these, certain ones—that is, Matthew and John—even published in separate books writings about Him, such as seemed fit to be written. And lest it should be thought that, as regards perceiving and preaching the Gospel, it made any difference whether those announce it who followed the same Lord here appearing in the flesh with the service of discipleship, or those who faithfully believed what had been ascertained from them, it was provided by divine providence, through the Holy Spirit, that to certain ones also of those who followed the first apostles, authority should be granted not only of announcing but even of writing the Gospel. These are Mark and Luke.
30:4
ceteri autem homines, qui de domini uel de apostolorum actibus aliqua scribere conati uel ausi sunt, non tales suis temporibus extiterunt, ut eis fidem haberet ecclesia adque in auctoritatem canonicam sanctorum librorum eorum scripta reciperet, nec solum quia illi non tales erant, quibus narrantibus credi oporteret, sed etiam quia scriptis suis quaedam fallaciter indiderunt, quae catholica adque apostolica regula fidei et sana doctrina condemnat.
但其他企圖或膽敢寫下關於主或使徒事蹟的人,在他們自己的時代並非那樣的人,以致教會該信任他們、並將他們的著作收入聖書的正典權威之中——這不僅因為他們並非那種在敘述時當被相信的人,也因為他們在自己的著作中虛假地摻入了某些為大公及使徒的信仰準則和純正教義所定罪的事。
But other men, who attempted or dared to write anything about the deeds of the Lord or of the apostles, were not such in their own times that the Church should place faith in them and receive their writings into the canonical authority of the holy books—not only because they were not such men as ought to be believed when they narrate, but also because they inserted into their writings certain things falsely, which the catholic and apostolic rule of faith and sound doctrine condemns.
30:5
Isti igitur quattuor euangelistae uniuerso terrarum orbe notissimi, et ob hoc fortasse quattuor, quoniam quattuor sunt partes orbis terrae, per cuius uniuersitatem Christi ecclesiam dilatari ipso sui numeri sacramento quodammodo declararunt, hoc ordine scripsisse perhibentur: primus Mattheus, deinde Marcus, tertio Lucas, ultimo Iohannes. unde alius eis fuit ordo cognoscendi adque praedicandi, alius autem scribendi. ad cognoscendum quippe adque praedicandum primi utique fuerunt qui secuti dominum in carne praesentem dicentem audierunt facientemque uiderunt adque ex eius ore ad euangelizandum missi sunt.
所以,這四位遍傳全世界、最為人所知的福音書作者——或許之所以是四位,乃因地有四方,藉這四方的整全,他們憑其數目本身的奧祕,可說是宣告了基督的教會將要普傳——據傳是按這次序寫作的:首先是馬太,其次是馬可,第三是路加,最後是約翰。由此,他們認識並宣講的次序是一樣,書寫的次序卻是另一樣。因為就認識並宣講而言,那些跟隨以肉身臨在之主、聽祂說話、見祂行事、並從祂口中受差遣去傳福音的人,確實在先。
These four evangelists, therefore, most widely known throughout the whole world—and perhaps four for this reason, because there are four parts of the earth, through whose entirety, by the very sacrament of their number, they in a manner declared that Christ's Church was to be spread abroad—are reported to have written in this order: first Matthew, then Mark, thirdly Luke, lastly John. Whence there was one order for them of knowing and preaching, but another of writing. For as to knowing and preaching, those assuredly were first who followed the Lord present in the flesh, heard Him speaking and saw Him acting, and were sent from His mouth to evangelize.
30:6
sed in conscribendo euangelio, quod diuinitus ordinatum esse credendum est, ex numero eorum, quos ante passionem dominus elegit, primum adque ultimum locum duo tenuerunt, primum Mattheus, ultimum Iohannes, ut reliqui duo, qui ex illo numero non erant, sed tamen Christum in illis loquentem secuti erant, tamquam filii amplectendi ae per hoc in loco medio constituti utroque ab eis latere munirentur. Horum sane quattuor solus Mattheus Hebraeo scripsisse perhibetur eloquio, ceteri Graeco.
但在編寫福音——這必須信為由神所命定的——在主受難前所揀選之人的數目中,有兩位居於首位與末位:首位是馬太,末位是約翰;為使其餘二位——他們不在那數目之內,卻曾跟隨在他們裡面說話的基督,如同當被接納的兒子,因而被安置於中間位置——得以在兩旁被他們護衛。這四位當中,實在只有馬太據傳是用希伯來文寫的,其餘則用希臘文。
But in composing the Gospel—which must be believed to have been divinely ordained—out of the number of those whom the Lord chose before His passion, two held the first and the last place: first Matthew, last John; so that the remaining two, who were not of that number, yet had followed Christ speaking in them, being as it were sons to be embraced, and thereby placed in the middle position, might be fortified on either side by them. Of these four indeed only Matthew is reported to have written in the Hebrew tongue, the others in Greek.
30:7
et quamuis singuli suum quendam narrandi ordinem tenuisse uideantur, non tamen unusquisque eorum uelut alterius praecedentis ignarus uoluisse scribere repperitur uel ignorata praetermisisse, quae scripsisse alius inuenitur, sed sicut unicuique inspiratum est non superfluam cooperationem sui laboris adiunxit. nam Mattheus suscepisse intellegitur incarnationem domini secundum stirpem regiam et pleraque secundum hominum praesentem uitam facta et dicta eius. Marcus eum subsecutus tamquam pedisequus et breuiator eius uidetur.
雖然各人在敘述時似乎各持某種自己的次序,然而他們中沒有一位被發現是彷彿不知有另一位在他之先而願意寫作的,或把別人所寫的事當作不知而略過的;反倒是照著各人所受的默示,加上了他自己勞苦的、並非多餘的協作。因為馬太被理解為承擔了照王室世系而論的主的道成肉身,以及大部分照人今世生活而論祂所行所言的事。馬可跟隨他,似乎如同他的隨從與縮寫者。
And although each is seen to have held a certain order of his own in narrating, yet not one of them is found to have wished to write as though ignorant of another preceding him, or to have passed over as unknown things which another is found to have written; but, as it was inspired to each one, he added the not-superfluous cooperation of his own labor. For Matthew is understood to have undertaken the incarnation of the Lord according to the royal line, and most things done and said by Him according to the present life of men. Mark, following him, seems as it were his attendant and abbreviator.
30:8
cum solo quippe Iohanne nihil dixit, solus ipse perpauca, cum solo Luca pauciora, cum Mattheo uero plurima et multa paene totidem adque ipsis uerbis siue cum solo siue cum ceteris consonante. Lucas autem circa sacerdotalem domini stirpem adque personam magis occupatus apparet. nam et ad ipsum Dauid non regium stemma secutus ascendit, sed per eos, qui reges non fuerunt, exit ad Nathan filium Dauid, qui nec ipse rex fuit. non sicut Mattheus, qui per Salomonem regem descendens ceteros etiam reges ex ordine persecutus est seruans in eis, de quo postea loquemur, mysticum numerum.
因為單與約翰他一無所述;單獨他自己所述極少;單與路加所述較少;但與馬太所述甚多,且許多事幾乎用完全相同的字句,無論是單與馬太相合,或與其餘各位相合。至於路加,則顯得更著意於主的祭司世系與位格。因為即使在上溯至大衛本身時,他也不循王室的世系,而是經過那些非為王的人,出到大衛的兒子拿單那裡,拿單自己也不是王——不像馬太,經所羅門王下溯,又按次序追述其餘諸王,在他們中間保存了一個奧祕的數目,這數目我們稍後要論及。
For with John alone he said nothing; alone by himself very few things; with Luke alone fewer; but with Matthew a great many, and many things in almost the very same and identical words, whether in agreement with him alone or with the rest. Luke, however, appears more occupied about the priestly line and person of the Lord. For even in ascending to David himself, he did not follow the royal stem, but through those who were not kings comes out to Nathan the son of David, who was himself not a king either—unlike Matthew, who, descending through Solomon the king, followed in order the other kings also, preserving among them a mystical number, of which we shall speak later.
30:9
Dominus enim Iesus Christus, unus uerus rex et unus ueras sacerdos, illud ad regendos nos, illud ad expiandos, has duas personas aput patres singillatim commendatas suam figuram egisse declarauit siue titulo illo, qui cruci eius superfixus erat, rex Iudaeorum, unde arcano instinctu Pilatus respondit: quod scripsi scripsi, praedictum quippe erat in psalmis: ne corrumpas tituli inscriptionem, siue, quod ad personam sacerdotis adtinet, in eo quod nos offerre adque accipere docuit, unde prophetiam de se praemisit dicentem: tu es sacerdos in aeternum secundum ordinem Melchisedech. multisque aliis documentis diuinarum scripturarum rex et sacerdos Christus apparet.
因為主耶穌基督——那獨一真王與獨一真祭司,前者為要治理我們,後者為要為我們贖罪——顯明祂在這兩個位分(在列祖中分別被表明)上演出了祂自己的預表:或藉那釘在祂十字架上方的名號「猶太人的王」(因此彼拉多受隱密的感動回答說:「我所寫的,我已經寫上了」——因為詩篇裡早已預言:「不可毀壞這名號的題字」);或就祭司的位分而言,在於祂教導我們獻上並領受,因此祂預先發出關於自己的預言說:「你是照著麥基洗德的等次永遠為祭司。」並且藉聖經中許多別的憑據,基督顯為君王與祭司。
For the Lord Jesus Christ, the one true king and the one true priest—the former to rule us, the latter to expiate us—declared that He enacted His own figure in these two persons, singly commended among the fathers: whether by that title which was fixed above His cross, 'King of the Jews' (whence, by a hidden prompting, Pilate answered, 'What I have written, I have written'—for it had been foretold in the Psalms, 'Do not corrupt the inscription of the title'); or, as regards the person of the priest, in that He taught us to offer and to receive, whence He sent before a prophecy about Himself, saying, 'You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek.' And by many other documents of the divine Scriptures Christ appears as king and priest.
30:10
hinc et ipse Dauid, cuius non frustra crebrius filius dictus est quam filius Abrahae et quem communiter tenuerunt Mattheus et Lucas, ille a quo per Salomonem descenderet, iste ad quem per Nathan ascenderet, quamquam aperte rex fuit, figurauit tamen et sacerdotis personam, quando panes propositionis manducauit, quos non licebat manducare nisi solis sacerdotibus. huc accedit, quod solus etiam Lucas Mariam commemorat ab angelo manifestatam cognatam fuisse Elisabeth, quae uxor erat Zachariae sacerdotis. de quo idem scripsit, quod eam de filiabus Aaron, hoc est de tribu sacerdotum, habebat uxorem.
因此大衛自己——他被稱為父的次數,並非無故地多於稱亞伯拉罕之父的次數,並且馬太與路加共同持守他(一位視他為基督藉所羅門下傳所出者,另一位視他為基督藉拿單上溯所至者)——雖然他明明是王,卻也預表了祭司的位分,就是當他吃了陳設餅之時,那餅除了祭司之外是不許吃的。此外還有一點:惟獨路加也提到馬利亞經天使指明是以利沙伯的親屬,而以利沙伯是祭司撒迦利亞的妻子;論到她,同一位路加寫道,撒迦利亞娶了亞倫的女兒為妻,即出於祭司支派。
Hence David himself—who is not without reason more frequently called father than the father of Abraham, and whom both Matthew and Luke held in common (the one as him from whom Christ descended through Solomon, the other as him to whom Christ ascends through Nathan)—although he was openly a king, yet also prefigured the person of the priest when he ate the loaves of the presentation, which it was not lawful to eat except for priests alone. To this is added that Luke alone also mentions Mary having been shown by the angel to be the kinswoman of Elizabeth, who was the wife of Zechariah the priest; concerning whom the same Luke wrote that he had her as wife from the daughters of Aaron, that is, from the tribe of the priests.
30:11
Cum ergo Mattheus circa regis, Lucas circa sacerdotis personam gereret intentionem, utique humanitatem Christi maxime commendarunt. secundum hominem quippe Christus et rex et sacerdos effectus est, cui dedit deus sedem Dauid patris sui, ut regni eius non esset finis et esset ad interpellandum pro nobis mediator dei et hominum homo Christus Iesus. non autem habuit tamquam breuiatorem coniunctum Lucas sicut Marcum Mattheus, et hoc forte non sine aliquo sacramento, quia regum est non esse sine comitum obsequio.
所以,馬太既將其用意導向君王的位分,路加則導向祭司的位分,二者便都特別彰顯了基督的人性。因為基督之被立為君王與祭司乃是照著人性而言,神將祂父大衛的位賜給祂,使祂的國沒有窮盡,並使祂為我們代求,作神與人之間的中保——就是降世為人的基督耶穌。但路加不像馬太有馬可作縮寫者與他相連;這或許並非全無奧義,因為君王之特點乃在於不缺同伴的隨侍。
Since, therefore, Matthew directed his intention toward the person of the king, and Luke toward that of the priest, they both especially commended the humanity of Christ. For it is according to man that Christ was made both king and priest, to whom God gave the throne of David His father, that of His kingdom there should be no end, and that He should be, to intercede for us, the mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus. But Luke did not have an abbreviator joined to him, as Matthew had Mark; and this perhaps not without some sacrament, because it belongs to kings not to be without the attendance of companions.
30:12
unde ille, qui regiam personam Christi narrandam susceperat, habuit sibi tamquam comitem adiunctum, qui sua uestigia quodammodo sequeretur, sacerdos autem quoniam in sancta sanctorum solus intrabat, propterea Lucas, cuius circa sacerdotium Christi erat intentio, non habuit tamquam socium subsequentem, qui suam narrationem quodammodo breuiaret. ia Tres tamen isti euangelistae in his rebus maxime deuersati sunt, quas Christus per humanam carnem temporaliter gessit; porro autem Iohannes ipsam maxime diuinitatem domini, qua patri est aequalis, intendit eamque praecipue suo euangelio, quantum inter homines sufficere credidit, commendare curauit.
因此,那位承擔敘述基督君王位分的人,就有一位如同同伴與他相連,可說是跟隨他的腳蹤;但祭司既獨自進入至聖所,所以路加——他的用意關乎基督的祭司職分——便沒有如同跟隨的同伴,可說是縮寫他的敘述。然而這三位福音書作者主要致力於基督藉人性肉身在時間中所行的事;至於約翰,則特別著眼於主的神性本身,就是祂與父同等的那神性,並且在他的福音書中極力彰顯這神性,達到他所信在人中間為足夠的程度。
Whence he who had undertaken to narrate the royal person of Christ had joined to himself as it were a companion, who in a manner followed his footsteps; but the priest, since he alone entered into the holy of holies, therefore Luke, whose intention was about the priesthood of Christ, did not have as it were a following associate who in a manner abbreviated his narration. These three evangelists, nevertheless, were chiefly engaged in those matters which Christ enacted temporally through human flesh; but John, on the other hand, especially aimed at the very divinity of the Lord, by which He is equal to the Father, and took care above all to commend it in his Gospel, as much as he believed sufficient among men.
30:13
itaque longe a tribus istis superius fertur, ita ut hos uideas quodammodo in terra cum Christo homine conuersari, illum autem transcendisse nebulam, qua tegitur omnis terra, et peruenisse ad liquidum caelum, unde acie mentis acutissima adque firmissima uideret in principio uerbum deum aput deum, per quod facta sunt omnia, et ipsum agnosceret carnem factum, ut habitaret in nobis, quod acceperit carnem, non quod fuerit mutatus in carnem. nisi enim carnis adsumtio seruata incommutabili diuinitate facta esset, non diceretur: ego et pater unum sumus, neque enim pater et caro unum sunt. et hoc de se ipso domini testimonium solus idem Iohannes commemorauit, et: qui me uidit, uidit et patrem, et:
因此他被高舉遠超那三位之上,以致你可看見那三位彷彿在地上與基督這人交往,而看見約翰卻是超越了那遮蓋全地的雲層,抵達了明淨的天,從那裡以極其銳利、極其堅定的心思之敏銳,得以看見那太初的道——與神同在的神,萬物是藉祂造的——並認出祂成了肉身,好住在我們中間;就是祂取了肉身,並非變成了肉身。因為若非在神性不變被保存的情況下取了肉身,就不會說「我與父原為一」,因為父與肉身並非一。並且主論到自己的這見證,也是惟獨這同一位約翰所記載的,還有:「人看見了我,就是看見了父」,以及:
Thus he is borne far above those three, so that you may see these in a manner conversing on earth with Christ the man, but him as having transcended the cloud by which all the earth is covered, and having reached the clear heaven, whence, with the most acute and most steadfast keenness of mind, he might behold in the beginning the Word, God with God, through whom all things were made, and might recognize Him made flesh, that He might dwell among us—that He received flesh, not that He was changed into flesh. For unless the assumption of flesh had taken place with the divinity preserved unchangeable, it would not be said, 'I and the Father are one,' for the Father and the flesh are not one. And this testimony of the Lord about Himself the same John alone recorded, and: 'He who has seen me has seen the Father also,' and:
30:14
ego in patre et pater in me, et: ut sint unum, sicut et nos unum sumus, et: quaecumque pater facit, haec eadem et filius facit similiter, et si qua alia sunt, quae Christi diuinitatem, in qua aequalis est patri, recte intellegentibus intiment,. paene solus Iohannes in euangelio suo posuit, tamquam de pectore ipsius domini, super quod discumbere in eius conuiuio solitus erat, secretum diuinitatis eius uberius et quodammodo familiarius biberit. Proinde cum duae uirtutes propositae sint animae humanae, una actiua, altera contemplatiua, illa qua itur, ista quo peruenitur, illa qua laboratur, ut cor mundetur ad uidendum deum, ista qua uacatur et uidetur deus:
「我在父裡面,父在我裡面」,又:「使他們合而為一,像我們合而為一」,又:「凡父所行的,子也照樣行」,以及若還有別的話,是向那些正確理解基督神性(就是祂與父同等的那神性)的人所啟示的——這些話幾乎惟獨約翰記在他的福音書中,彷彿他從主的胸膛本身(他慣於在筵席上靠著這胸膛)更豐盛地、可說更親密地飲取了祂神性的奧祕。因此,人的靈魂既擺著兩種美德,一是行動的,一是默觀的——一是藉以行路的,一是所要抵達的;一是藉以勞苦、使心得潔淨以見神的,一是藉以安息、並得見神的:
'I in the Father and the Father in me,' and: 'That they may be one, as we also are one,' and: 'Whatever the Father does, these same things the Son also does likewise,' and if there are any other things which intimate to those who rightly understand the divinity of Christ, in which He is equal to the Father—John almost alone set these down in his Gospel, as though he had drunk more abundantly, and in a manner more intimately, the secret of His divinity from the very breast of the Lord, upon which he was accustomed to recline at His banquet. Accordingly, since two virtues are set before the human soul, one active, the other contemplative—the one by which one journeys, the other to which one arrives; the one by which one labors, that the heart may be cleansed to see God, the other by which one is at leisure and God is seen:
30:15
illa est in praeceptis exercendae uitae huius temporalis, ista in doctrina uitae illius sempiternae. ac per hoc illa operatur, ista requiescit, quia illa est in purgatione peccatorum; ista in lumine purgatorum. ac per hoc in hac uita mortali illa est in opere bonae conuersationis, ista uero magis in fide et aput perpaucos per speculum in enigmate et ex parte in aliqua uisione incommutabilis ueritatis. hae duae uirtutes in duabus uxoribus Iacob figuratae intelleguntur. de quibus aduersus Faustum Manicheum pro modulo meo, quantum illi operi sufficere uidebatur, disserui. Lia quippe interpretatur laborans\', Rachel autem (uisum principium\'.
前者在於操練今世生活的誡命中,後者在於那永恆生活的教義中。因此前者作工,後者安息,因為前者在於眾罪的潔淨,後者在於已潔淨者的光中。因此,在今生必死的生命裡,前者在於善行的工作中,後者則更多在於信德中,並且在極少數人裡面,是藉著鏡子觀看謎語、只在部分中、在對那不變真理的某種看見裡。這兩種美德被理解為預表於雅各的兩個妻子——關於她們,我曾按我微小的分量,就我看為足夠那部著作的程度,在《駁摩尼教徒浮士德》中論述過。因為利亞解作「勞苦的」,拉結卻解作「起初的看見」。
the former is in the precepts for exercising this temporal life, the latter in the doctrine of that everlasting life. And through this the former works, the latter rests, because the former is in the purgation of sins, the latter in the light of the purged. And through this, in this mortal life the former is in the work of good conduct, but the latter rather in faith, and among very few, through a mirror in an enigma and in part, in some vision of unchangeable truth. These two virtues are understood to be figured in the two wives of Jacob—concerning whom I discoursed against Faustus the Manichean, according to my small measure, as much as seemed to suffice for that work. For Leah is interpreted 'laboring,' but Rachel 'the vision of the beginning.'
30:16
ex quo intellegi datur, si diligenter aduertas, tres euangelistas temporalia facta domini et dicta, quae ad informandos mores uitae praesentis maxime ualerent, copiosius persecutos circa illam actiuam uirtutem fuisse uersatos, Iohannem uero facta domini multo pauciora narrantem, dicta uero eius, ea praesertim, quae trinitatis unitatem et uitae aeternae felicitatem insinuarent, diligentius et uberius conscribentem in uirtute contemplatiua commendanda suam intentionem praedicationemque tenuisse.
由此可讓人明白(若你留心細察):那三位福音書作者更豐富地追述了主在時間中的言行——這些言行對塑造今世生活的品德尤為有益——乃是致力於那行動的美德;至於約翰,敘述主的作為遠為稀少,卻更用心、更豐富地書寫祂的言論——尤其那些啟示三位一體之合一與永生之福樂的言論——就是在彰顯默觀的美德中持守了他的用意與宣講。
From which it is given to be understood, if you attend diligently, that the three evangelists, having more copiously pursued the temporal deeds and sayings of the Lord which would especially avail for the forming of the morals of the present life, were engaged about that active virtue; but John, narrating far fewer deeds of the Lord, yet writing more diligently and more abundantly His sayings—those especially which would intimate the unity of the Trinity and the felicity of eternal life—held his intention and preaching in commending the contemplative virtue.
30:17
Vnde mihi uidentur qui ex apocalypsi illa quattuor animalia ad intellegendos quattuor euangelistas interpretati sunt probabilius aliquid adtendisse illi, qui leonem in Mattheo, hominem in Marco, uitulum in Luca, aquilam in Iohanne intellexerunt, quam illi, qui hominem Mattheo, aquilam Marco, leonem Iohanni tribuerunt. de principiis enim librorum quandam coniecturam capere uoluerunt, non de tota intentione euangelistarum, quae magis fuerat perscrutanda. multo enim congruentius ille qui regiam Christi personam maxime commendauit per leonem significatus accipitur. unde et in apocalypsi cum ipsa tribu regia leo commemoratus est, ubi dictum est: uicit leo de tribu Iuda.
因此,那些從《啟示錄》將四活物解為指四福音書作者的人,在我看來似乎察覺到了較為可信的意思——就是那些將獅子理解為在馬太、人在馬可、牛犢在路加、鷹在約翰的人——勝過那些將人歸於馬太、鷹歸於馬可、獅子歸於約翰的人。因為他們是想從各書的開端作某種推測,而非從福音書作者的整體用意作推測,而後者才是更當探究的。因為那特別彰顯基督君王位分的人,用獅子來表徵是遠為合宜的。因此在《啟示錄》中,獅子也與那王室支派一同被提及,那裡說:「猶大支派中的獅子已經得勝。」
Whence those who from that Apocalypse interpreted the four living creatures as referring to the four evangelists seem to me to have attended to something more probable—those who understood the lion in Matthew, the man in Mark, the calf in Luke, the eagle in John—than those who assigned the man to Matthew, the eagle to Mark, the lion to John. For they wished to draw a certain conjecture from the beginnings of the books, not from the whole intention of the evangelists, which was rather to be searched out. For much more fittingly is he who especially commended the royal person of Christ signified by the lion. Whence in the Apocalypse also the lion is mentioned together with the royal tribe itself, where it is said: 'The lion of the tribe of Judah has conquered.'
30:18
secundum Mattheum enim et magi narrantur uenisse ab oriente ad regem quaerendum et adorandum, qui eis per stellam natus apparuit, et ipse rex Herodes regem formidat infantem adque, ut eum possit occidere, tot paruulos necat. quod autem per uitulum Lucas significatus sit propter maximam uictimam sacerdotis, neutri dubitauerunt. ibi enim a sacerdote Zacharia incipit sermo narrantis, ibi cognatio Mariae et Elisabeth commemoratur, ibi sacramenta primi sacerdotii in infante Christo impleta narrantur, et quaecumque alia possunt diligenter aduerti, quibus appareat Lucas intentionem circa personam sacerdotis habuisse.
因為照馬太所載,博士也從東方來,尋找並敬拜那藉一顆星向他們顯現而誕生的君王;希律王自己也懼怕那嬰孩君王,為要能殺祂,竟屠殺了那麼多的嬰孩。至於路加是以牛犢表徵,乃因祭司那至大的祭牲,這一點雙方都不懷疑。因為在路加福音裡,敘述者的話語從祭司撒迦利亞開始;那裡提及馬利亞與以利沙伯的親屬關係;那裡敘述在嬰孩基督身上成全的初代祭司職分的奧祕;以及一切可勤加察看的別的事,藉以顯明路加的用意乃在祭司的位分上。
For according to Matthew the Magi are also narrated to have come from the East to seek and adore the king, who was born and appeared to them through a star; and King Herod himself dreads the infant king, and, in order to be able to kill Him, slays so many little ones. But that Luke was signified by the calf, on account of the greatest victim of the priest, neither of them doubted. For there the discourse of the narrator begins from Zechariah the priest; there the kinship of Mary and Elizabeth is mentioned; there the mysteries of the first priesthood fulfilled in the infant Christ are narrated; and whatever other things can be diligently observed, by which it may appear that Luke had his intention about the person of the priest.
30:19
Marcus ergo, qui neque stirpem regiam neque sacerdotalem uel cognationem uel consecrationem narrare uoluit et tamen in eis uersatus & ostenditur, quae homo Christus operatus est, tantum hominis figura in illis quattuor animalibus significatus uidetur. haec autem animalia tria, siue leo siue homo siue uitulus, in terra gradiuntur, unde isti tres euangelistae in his maxime occupati sunt, quae Christus in carne operatus est et quae praecepta mortalis uitae exercendae carnem portantibus tradidit. at uero Iohannes supra nubila infirmitatis humanae uelut aquila uolat et lucem incommutabilis ueritatis acutissimis adque firmissimis oculis cordis intuetur.
所以馬可,既不願敘述王室或祭司的世系,也不願敘述親屬或就聖,卻顯明是致力於基督這人所行的事,在那四活物中似乎惟獨以人的形像被表徵。但這三種活物——無論獅子、人或牛犢——都在地上行走;因此這三位福音書作者主要致力於基督在肉身中所行的事,以及祂傳給那負肉身之人操練今世生命的誡命。但約翰卻如鷹一般,飛翔在人性軟弱的雲霧之上,以心中最銳利、最堅定的眼目注視那不變真理的光。
Mark, therefore, who wished to narrate neither the royal nor the priestly line, neither the kinship nor the consecration, and yet is shown to have been engaged in those things which Christ the man did, seems to be signified in those four living creatures only by the figure of the man. But these three animals—whether the lion or the man or the calf—walk upon the earth; whence these three evangelists were chiefly occupied in those things which Christ did in the flesh, and in the precepts of exercising the mortal life which He handed down to those who bear flesh. But John indeed, like an eagle, flies above the clouds of human weakness, and beholds the light of unchangeable truth with the most acute and most steadfast eyes of the heart.
30:20
Has domini sanctas quadrigas, quibus per orbem uectus subigit populos leni suo iugo et sarcinae leui, quidam uel impia uanitate uel imperita temeritate calumniis appetunt, ut eis ueracis narrationis derogent fidem, per quos christiana religio disseminata per mundum tanta fertilitate prouenit, ut homines infideles iam inter se ipsos calumnias suas mussitare uix audeant conpressi fide gentium et omnium deuotione populorum.
主的這些聖車——祂藉這些聖車被載行於世間,用祂輕省的軛與容易的擔子使萬民降服——某些人卻或出於不敬的虛妄,或出於無知的鹵莽,以毀謗攻擊它們,為要貶損其真實敘述的可信;然而基督教正是藉這些聖車遍傳全世界,結出如此豐盛的果實,以致不信的人如今連在他們自己中間也幾乎不敢低聲說出自己的毀謗,因被萬國的信仰和眾民的虔敬所壓制。
These holy chariots of the Lord, by which, borne through the world, He subdues the peoples under His gentle yoke and light burden, certain men, whether out of impious vanity or out of unskilled rashness, assail with slanders, in order to detract from the faith of their truthful narration—through whom the Christian religion, disseminated throughout the world, has come forth with such great fruitfulness that unbelieving men now scarcely dare to mutter their slanders even among themselves, restrained by the faith of the nations and the devotion of all peoples.
30:21
uerum tamen, quia nonnullos adhuc calumniosis disputationibus suis uel retardant a fide, ne credant, uel iam credentes, quantum potuerint, exagitando perturbant, nonnulli autem fratres salua fide nosse desiderant, quid talibus respondeant quaestionibus, uel ad prouectum scientiae suae uel ad illorum uaniloquia refellenda, inspirante adque adiuuante domino deo nostro - quod utinam et ipsorum saluti prosithoc opere demonstrare suscepimus errorem uel] temeritatem eorum, qui contra euangelii quattuor libros, quos euangelistae quattuor singulos conscripserunt. satis argutas criminationes se proferre arbitrantur. quod ut fiat, quam non sibi aduersentur idem scriptores quattuor, ostendendum est.
然而,因為他們至今仍藉毀謗性的辯論,或攔阻某些人歸信、使他們不信,或盡其所能地激擾並攪亂那些已經相信的人;又因為某些弟兄,在信仰安穩的情況下,渴望知道對這類問題可如何回答,或為要增進自己的知識,或為要駁倒那些人的空談——藉著我們主神的默示與幫助(但願這也有益於他們自己的救恩!)——我們便在此著作中著手指明那些自以為能對四福音書提出夠狡黠之控告的人的錯謬或鹵莽,這四福音書是四位福音書作者各自單獨寫成的。而為要作成此事,就當顯明這四位作者彼此並不牴觸。
Nevertheless, because they still, by their slanderous disputations, either hold some back from the faith, lest they believe, or, as far as they are able, agitate and disturb those already believing; and because some brethren, their faith being safe, desire to know what they may reply to such questions, whether for the advancement of their own knowledge or for refuting the empty talk of those others—with the Lord our God inspiring and helping (which would that it might profit also for their own salvation!)—we have undertaken in this work to demonstrate the error or rashness of those who think they can bring forth cunning enough accusations against the four books of the Gospel, which the four evangelists wrote each singly. And that this may be done, it must be shown how these four writers do not contradict one another.
30:22
hoc enim solent quasi palmare suae uanitatis obicere, quod ipsi euangelistae inter se ipsos dissentiant. Sed illud prius discutiendum est, quod solet nonnullos mouere, cur ipse dominus nihil scripserit, ut aliis de illo scribentibus necesse sit credere.
因為他們慣於以此作為他們虛妄的王牌來反駁——就是福音書作者彼此不合。但首先當討論這一點,就是那慣於使某些人動搖的:為何主自己甚麼也沒寫,以致人必須相信別人論到祂所寫的。
For this they are accustomed, as it were the palm of their vanity, to object—that the evangelists themselves disagree among themselves. But first this must be discussed, which is wont to move some: why the Lord Himself wrote nothing, so that it is necessary to believe others writing about Him.
30:23
hoc enim dicunt illi uel maxime pagani, qui dominum ipsum Iesum Christum culpare aut blasphemare non audent eique tribuunt excellentissimam sapientiam, sed tamen tamquam homini, discipulos uero eius dicunt magistro suo amplius tribuisse quam erat, ut eum filium dei dicerent et uerbum dei, per quod facta sunt omnia, et ipsum ac deum patrem unum esse, ac si qua similia sunt in apostolicis litteris, quibus eum cum patre unum deum colendum esse didicimus. honorandum enim tamquam sapientissimum uirum putant, colendum autem tamquam deum negant.
因為他們如此說,尤其是那些不敢責備或褻瀆主耶穌基督本身、並將最卓越的智慧歸於祂的異教徒——然而只當作歸於一個人——卻說祂的門徒把過於祂本相的歸給了他們的夫子,以致稱祂為神的兒子、神的道(萬物是藉祂造的),並說祂與父神原為一,以及使徒書信中一切類似的話,藉這些話我們得知祂當與父同被敬拜為獨一的神。因為他們認為祂當作為最有智慧的人受尊敬,卻否認祂當作為神受敬拜。
For this they say, even most especially those pagans who do not dare to blame or blaspheme the Lord Jesus Christ Himself, and attribute to Him the most excellent wisdom—yet only as to a man—but say that His disciples attributed to their master more than He was, so that they called Him the Son of God and the Word of God, through whom all things were made, and that He and God the Father are one, and whatever similar things there are in the apostolic writings, by which we have learned that He, together with the Father, is to be worshiped as one God. For they think He is to be honored as a most wise man, but deny that He is to be worshiped as God.
30:24
Cum ergo quaerunt, quare ipse non scripserit, uidentur parati fuisse hoc de illo credere, quod de se ipse scripsisset, non quod alii de illo pro suo arbitrio praedicassent. a quibus quaero, cur de quibusdam nobilissimis philosophis suis hoc crediderint, quod de illis eorum discipuli scriptum memoriae reliquerunt, cum de se ipsi nihil scripsissent? nam Pythagoras, quo in illa contemplatiua uirtute nihil tunc habuit Graecia clarius, non tantum de se, sed nec de ulla re aliquid scripsisse perhibetur.
所以,當他們問為何祂自己甚麼也沒寫時,他們似乎預備好相信祂論自己所寫的,而非別人按自己私意論祂所宣講的。對這些人我要問:為何論到他們某些最尊貴的哲學家,他們卻相信那些哲學家的門徒所記下、留為紀念的話,而那些哲學家自己並未寫下關於自己的任何事呢?因為畢達哥拉斯,希臘當時在那默觀的美德上沒有比他更著名的,據傳連一字也沒寫,不僅是論自己,甚至論任何事都沒有寫。
When, therefore, they ask why He Himself wrote nothing, they seem to have been ready to believe about Him what He Himself had written about Himself, not what others had proclaimed about Him according to their own judgment. Of these I ask: why concerning certain of their most noble philosophers did they believe what those philosophers' disciples left written in memory, when they themselves had written nothing about themselves? For Pythagoras, than whom Greece then had nothing more illustrious in that contemplative virtue, is reported to have written nothing, not only about himself, but not even about any matter whatsoever.
30:25
Socrates autem, quem rursus in actiua, qua mores informantur, omnibus praetulerunt, ita ut testimonio quoque dei sui Apollinis omnium sapientissimum pronuntiatum esse non taceant, Aesopi fabulas pauculis uersibus persecutus est uerba et numeros suos adhibens rebus alterius, usque adeo nihil scribere uoluit, ut hoc se coactum imperio sui demonis fecisse dixerit, sicut nobilissimus discipulorum eius Plato commemorat, in quo tamen opere maluit alienas quam suas exornare sententias.
至於蘇格拉底,他們又把他置於一切人之上,列於塑造品德的實踐哲學之中,甚至不諱言:憑他們自己的神阿波羅的見證,他被宣告為眾人中最有智慧的。他曾用寥寥數行詩句改寫伊索的寓言,把自己的言辭與韻律套用於他人的題材。他如此不願親筆寫下任何東西,以致他說自己連這件事也是受了他自己守護神的命令所迫而作,正如他最尊貴的門徒柏拉圖所記述的。然而在那部作品裡,他寧願潤飾他人的見解,也不願潤飾自己的。
Socrates, however, whom in turn they set above all others in the active philosophy by which morals are shaped — so much so that they do not keep silent about the fact that he was even pronounced by the testimony of their own god Apollo to be the wisest of all men — treated the fables of Aesop in a few verses, applying his own words and metres to another's matter. So far was he from wishing to write anything of his own that he said he did even this under compulsion by the command of his own daemon, as Plato, the most noble of his disciples, records. Yet in that very work he chose to adorn another's opinions rather than his own.
30:26
quid igitur causae est, cur de istis hoc credant, quod de illis discipuli eorum litteris commendarunt, et de Christo nolint credere, quod eius de illo discipuli conscripserunt, praesertim cum ab eo ceteros homines sapientia superatos esse fateantur, quamuis eum fateri deum nolint? an uero illi, quos isto multo inferiores fuisse non dubitant, ueraces de se discipulos facere potuerunt et iste non potuit? quod si absurdissime dicitur, credant de illo, quem sapientem fatentur, non quod ipsi uolunt, sed quod aput eos legunt, qui ea quae scripserunt ab illo sapiente didicerunt. Deinde dicant, unde saltem quod sapientissimus fuerit nosse uel audire potuerunt.
那麼有甚麼理由,使他們對那些人肯相信其門徒記載於著作中關於他們的事,卻不肯相信基督的門徒所寫關於祂的事呢?尤其是他們既承認其餘的人在智慧上都被祂勝過,儘管他們不肯承認祂是神。難道那些他們毫不懷疑遠遜於祂的人能造就出誠實見證自己的門徒,而祂反倒不能嗎?若這種說法極其荒謬,那就讓他們相信他們所承認為智者的那一位吧——不是照他們自己所願的,而是照他們在那些人的著作中所讀到的;那些人所寫的正是他們從那智者所學來的。然後讓他們說出:他們究竟從何處才得以知道或聽聞祂是最有智慧的。
What reason, then, is there why concerning those men they should believe what their disciples entrusted to writing about them, yet refuse to believe about Christ what His disciples wrote concerning Him — especially since they confess that the rest of mankind were surpassed by Him in wisdom, although they refuse to confess Him to be God? Or could those men, whom they do not doubt were far inferior to Him, produce truthful disciples about themselves, while He could not? But if this is said most absurdly, then let them believe about Him whom they confess to be wise, not what they themselves wish, but what they read in the writings of those who learned the things they wrote from that wise man. Then let them say from what source they were able even to know or hear that He was most wise.
30:27
si fama disseminante, certiorne de illo nuntia fama est quam discipuli eius, quibus eum praedicantibus ipsa per totum mundum fama fraglauit? postremo famam praeferant famae et ei famae de illo credant, quae maior est. ea quippe fama, quae de catholica ecclesia, quam stupent toto orbe diffusam, mirabili claritate dispergitur, tenues istorum rumores inconparabiliter uincit; ea porro fama tam magna, tam celebris, ut eam timendo isti trepidas et tepidas contradictiunculas in sinu suo rodant iam plus metuentes audiri quam uolentes credi, filium dei unigenitum et deum praedicat Christum, per quem facta sunt omnia. si ergo famam eligunt testem, cur non hanc eligunt, quae tanta claritate praefulget?
若是憑傳聞的散布——那麼關於祂的傳聞,難道比祂的門徒更為可靠的信使嗎?正是藉著門徒的宣講,那傳聞才傳遍全世界。到頭來,就讓他們以傳聞對傳聞,相信那更大的關於祂的傳聞吧。因為那關於大公教會的傳聞——他們驚異地看見它遍布全地——以奇妙的光輝四處傳揚,無可比擬地勝過這些人的微弱謠言。再者,那傳聞如此宏大、如此聞名,以致這些人畏懼它,只在自己胸中咀嚼那些戰慄而冷淡的小小反駁,如今更怕被人聽見,而非願意被人相信;那傳聞宣告基督是神的獨生子、是神,萬物都是藉祂造的。所以,他們既選傳聞為見證,為何不選這一個以如此偉大光輝閃耀的傳聞呢?
If it is by the spreading of report, is report a surer messenger about Him than His own disciples, by whose preaching that very report blazed forth throughout the whole world? In the end let them set report against report, and believe that report about Him which is the greater. For indeed the report which, concerning the Catholic Church that they marvel to see diffused over the whole earth, is scattered abroad with wondrous brightness, incomparably outdoes the thin rumours of these men. Moreover, that report, so great and so celebrated that these men, dreading it, gnaw within their own bosoms their trembling and lukewarm little contradictions — now more afraid of being heard than desirous of being believed — proclaims Christ to be the only-begotten Son of God and God, through whom all things were made. If therefore they choose report as their witness, why do they not choose this one, which shines out with such great brightness?
30:28
si scripturam, cur non euangelicam, quae tanta auctoritate praepollet? nos certe haec de dis eorum credimus quae habet et scriptura eorum antiquior et fama celebrior. quae si adoranda sunt, cur ea rident in theatris? si autem ridenda sunt, plus ridendum est, cum adorantur in templis. restat, ut ipsi uelint testes esse de Christo, qui sibi auferunt meritum sciendi quid loquantur loquendo quod nesciunt, aut si aliquos . libros habere se dicunt, quos eum scripsisse adserant, prodant eos nobis. profecto enim utilissimi et saluberrimi sunt, quos, ut ipsi fatentur, uir sapientissimus scripsit. si autem timent eos proferre, utique mali sunt; porro si mali sunt, non eos sapientissimus scripsit;
若他們選聖經,為何不選具有如此偉大權威的福音書呢?至少我們對他們的神明所信的,正是他們自己那更古老的經典、以及那更廣為傳頌的傳聞所記載的。若這些事該受敬拜,他們為何在戲院中嘲笑它們?但若這些事該受嘲笑,那麼在廟宇中受敬拜時就更該受嘲笑。這樣,就只剩下這些人願意作基督的見證了——他們藉著講論自己所不知道的事,剝奪了自己「知道所講何事」的功勞。或者,他們若說自己擁有某些他們斷言是祂所寫的書,就讓他們拿出來給我們看。因為既然照他們自己所承認,是最有智慧的人寫的,這些書必定極其有益、極其有裨益。但他們若害怕拿出來,那必定是壞的;再者,若是壞的,就不是最有智慧的人所寫;
If they choose Scripture, why not the Gospel Scripture, which prevails with such great authority? We at least believe about their gods those things which their own Scripture, more ancient, and their report, more widely celebrated, contain. And if these things are to be adored, why do they laugh at them in the theatres? But if they are to be laughed at, still more are they to be laughed at when they are adored in the temples. It remains, then, that these men should be willing to be witnesses about Christ — men who rob themselves of the credit of knowing what they say, by speaking what they do not know. Or if they claim to possess certain books which they assert He wrote, let them produce them for us. For surely they must be most useful and most wholesome, seeing that, as they themselves confess, a most wise man wrote them. But if they are afraid to bring them forth, then certainly they are evil; and further, if they are evil, then no most wise man wrote them;
30:29
sapientissimum autem Christum fatentur: non ergo Christus tale aliquid scripsit. Ita uero isti desipiunt, ut illis libris, quos eum scripsisse existimant, dicant contineri eas artes, quibus eum putant illa fecisse miracula, quorum fama ubique percrebruit: quod existimando se ipsos produnt quid diligant et quid adfectent: quando quidem Christum propterea sapientissimum putant fuisse, quia nescio quae inlicita nouerat, quae non solum disciplina christiana, sed etiam ipsa terrenae rei publicae administratio iure condemnat. et certe qui tales Christi libros legisse se adfirmant, cur ipsi nulla talia faciunt, qualia illum de libris talibus fecisse mirantur?
然而他們承認基督是最有智慧的:所以基督並未寫過這樣的東西。可是這些人如此愚昧,竟說那些他們以為是祂所寫的書中,含有那些他們認為祂用以行出那些名聲遍傳各處之神蹟的法術。他們憑這樣的臆測,暴露了自己所愛慕、所渴求的是甚麼——因為他們以為基督最有智慧,正是由於祂懂得某些他們所想像的非法之術,而這些術不但基督的教訓所定罪,連地上國度的治理也依法定罪。並且,那些聲稱自己讀過基督這類書籍的人,他們自己為何不行出任何他們驚嘆祂憑那些書所行的事來呢?
but they confess Christ to be most wise: therefore Christ wrote no such thing. Yet these men are so senseless that they say those books, which they suppose He wrote, contain the arts by which they think He worked those miracles whose fame has spread everywhere. And by such a supposition they betray what they themselves love and long after — since indeed they think Christ was most wise for the very reason that He knew (so they imagine) certain unlawful things, which not only Christian discipline but even the administration of an earthly commonwealth rightly condemns. And surely those who affirm that they have read such books of Christ — why do they themselves do no such things as they marvel that He did from such books?
30:30
Quid quod etiam diuino iudicio sic errant quidam eorum, qui talia Christum scripsisse uel credunt uel credi uolunt, ut eosdem libros ad Petrum et Paulum dicant tamquam epistulari titulo praenotatos. et fieri potest, ut sine inimici nominis Christi siue qui eiusmodi execrabilibus artibus de tam glorioso nomine pondus auctoritatis dare se posse putauerunt talia sub Christi et apostolorum nomine scripserint. in qua fallacissima audacia sic excaecati sunt, ut etiam a pueris, qui adhuc pueriliter in gradu lectorum Christianas litteras norunt, merito rideantur.
還有一件事:由於某種神聖的審判,他們當中有些人——那些相信、或願人相信基督寫過這類東西的人——竟如此謬誤,以致說那些同樣的書冠有寫給彼得和保羅的書信式標題。也許某些仇恨基督之名的人,或是那些以為藉著這類可憎法術便能為如此榮耀之名添上權威分量的人,用基督和使徒的名字寫下了這類東西。在這極其欺詐的膽大妄為中,他們竟如此瞎了眼,以致連那些仍以孩童之態、身居誦讀者之列而略識基督教典籍的男童,也理當譏笑他們。
What too of the fact that by a certain divine judgement some of them so err — those who either believe or wish it to be believed that Christ wrote such things — that they say those same books were inscribed to Peter and Paul, as though with an epistolary heading? And it may be that certain enemies of the name of Christ, or men who thought that by such execrable arts they could lend the weight of authority to so glorious a name, wrote such things under the name of Christ and of the apostles. In which most deceitful audacity they have been so blinded that they are deservedly laughed at even by boys who, still in a boyish way, know the Christian writings in the rank of readers.
30:31
Cum enim uellent tale aliquid fingere Christum scripsisse ad discipulos suos, cogitauerunt, ad quos potissimum scribere potuisse facile crederetur, tamquam ad illos, qui ei familiarius adhaesissent, quibus illud quasi secretum digne committeretur, et occurrit eis Petrus et Paulus, credo, quod pluribus locis simul eos cum illo pictos uiderent, quia merita Petri et Pauli etiam propter eundem passionis diem celebrius sollemniter Roma commendat. sic omnino errare meruerunt, qui Christum et apostolos eius non in sanctis codicibus, sed in pictis parietibus quaesierunt, nec mirum, si a pingentibus fingentes decepti sunt.
因為當他們想要偽造基督曾寫過這類東西給祂的門徒時,他們便思量:對哪些人才最容易讓人相信祂可能寫過——也就是寫給那些最親密依附祂的人,那彷彿隱密之事才配託付給他們;於是彼得和保羅便浮上他們心頭,我想,是因為他們在許多地方看見這兩人與祂一同被繪畫,因為羅馬正因他們受難的同一日而更著名、更隆重地紀念彼得和保羅的功勞。這樣,那些不在聖書中、卻在彩繪的牆壁上尋找基督與祂使徒的人,就理當陷於謬誤;而這些捏造者既被繪畫者所欺,也就不足為奇了。
For when they wished to fabricate that Christ had written some such thing to His disciples, they considered to whom it might most readily be believed He could have written — namely to those who had clung to Him most intimately, to whom that as it were secret matter might worthily be committed; and Peter and Paul occurred to them, because, I suppose, they had seen these two depicted together with Him in many places, since Rome commemorates the merits of Peter and Paul the more famously and solemnly on account of the very same day of their passion. Thus they thoroughly deserved to err — men who sought Christ and His apostles not in the holy books but on painted walls; and no wonder if, being inventors, they were deceived by painters.
30:32
toto enim tempore, quo Christus in carne mortali cum suis discipulis uixit, nondum erat Paulus discipulus eius, quem post passionem suam, post resurrectionem, post ascensionem, post missum de caelis spiritum sanctum, post multorum Iudaeorum conuersionem et mirabilem fidem, post lapidationem Stephani diaconi et martyris, cum adhuc Saulus appellaretur et eos qui in Christum crediderant grauiter persequeretur, de caelo uocauit et suum discipulum adque apostolum fecit. quomodo igitur potuit libros, quos antequam moreretur eum scripsisse putari uolunt, ad discipulos tamquam familiarissimos Petrum et Paulum scribere, cum Paulus nondum fuerit discipulus eius?
因為在基督以必死的肉身與門徒同住的整段時間裡,保羅還不是祂的門徒。是在祂受難之後、復活之後、升天之後、從天上差下聖靈之後、許多猶太人歸信並生出奇妙信德之後、執事兼殉道者司提反被石頭打死之後——當他還名叫掃羅、正嚴厲逼迫那些信基督之人的時候——基督才從天上呼召他,立他作門徒和使徒。那麼,祂又怎能把那些他們願人以為是祂死前所寫的書,寫給彼得和保羅作為祂最親密的門徒呢?既然那時保羅還不是祂的門徒。
For during the whole time that Christ lived in mortal flesh with His disciples, Paul was not yet His disciple; Him, after His passion, after His resurrection, after His ascension, after the sending of the Holy Spirit from heaven, after the conversion and wondrous faith of many Jews, after the stoning of Stephen the deacon and martyr — while he was still called Saul and was grievously persecuting those who had believed in Christ — He called from heaven and made His disciple and apostle. How therefore could He have written books (which they wish it to be thought He wrote before He died) to His disciples Peter and Paul as to His most intimate friends, when Paul was not yet His disciple?
30:33
Illud quoque adtendant, qui magicis artibus tanta potuisse et nomen suum ad populos in se conuertendos arte ipsa consecrasse delirant, utrum potuerit magicis artibus tantos prophetas diuino spiritu antequam in terra nasceretur implere, qui de illo talia futura praelocuti sunt, qualia iam praeterita in euangelio legimus et qualia in orbe terrarum praesentia nunc uidemus. neque enim, si magicis artibus fecit, ut coleretur et mortuus, magus erat antequam natus, cui prophetando uenturo gens una deputata est, cuius reipublicae tota administratio prophetia esset illius regis uenturi et ciuitatem caelestem ei omnibus gentibus condituri.
還有那些狂言祂能藉法術行出如此大事、並用那法術本身把自己的名字奉為神聖以使萬民歸向自己的人,讓他們思量這一點:祂是否能在降生於地之前,藉法術以神聖的靈充滿如此眾多的先知,使他們預言關於祂的種種未來之事——那些我們如今在福音書中讀到已成過去之事,以及那些我們如今遍及全世界所見到的現況?因為即便祂藉法術使自己死後仍受敬拜,祂在出生之前也不是術士——祂,正是那位為其預言中的降臨而指定了一整個民族的主,那民族的邦國、其全部的治理,都是那位將要來臨、並要為自己從萬民中建立天上之城之君王的預言。
Let those also consider this — those who rave that by magical arts He was able to do such great things and by that very art consecrated His own name so as to turn the peoples toward Himself — whether by magical arts He could have filled, before He was born on earth, with the divine Spirit so many prophets, who foretold about Him such things to come as we now read already past in the Gospel, and such things present as we now see throughout the whole world. For if by magical arts He brought it about that He should be worshipped even when dead, He was not a magician before He was born — He, for whose prophesied coming a single nation was appointed, whose whole commonwealth in its entire administration was a prophecy of that King who was to come and to found for Himself a heavenly city out of all nations.
30:34
Proinde illius Hebraeae gentis ad prophetandum Christum, sicut am, deputatae nullus alius deus erat nisi deus unus, deus uerus, qui fecit caelum et terram et omnia quae in eis sunt. quo offenso saepe suis hostibus subdebantur, nunc etiam pro grauissimo scelere occisi Christi ex ipsa Hierosolyma, quod erat regni eorum caput, penitus eradicati et Romano imperio subiugati sunt. solebant autem Romani de dis gentium, quas subiugabant, colendos propitiare et eorum sacra suscipere. hoc de deo gentis Hebraeae, cum eam uel obpugnauerunt uel uicerunt, facere noluerunt.
因此,那被指定(如我所說)預言基督的希伯來民族,除了獨一的神、真神——那造天、造地、並造其中萬物者——以外,別無他神。他們既觸怒了祂,就常被交在仇敵手下;如今也因殺害基督這最嚴重的罪行,從他們王國的首都耶路撒冷徹底連根拔除,臣服於羅馬帝國之下。羅馬人素來對他們所征服之列國的神明加以取悅,好使其受敬拜,並接納其祭儀。惟獨對希伯來民族的神,無論是攻打還是戰勝,他們都不肯這樣做。
Accordingly, of that Hebrew nation, appointed (as I said) to prophesy Christ, there was no other god save the one God, the true God, who made heaven and earth and all things that are in them. Having offended Him, they were often made subject to their enemies; and now too, for the most grievous crime of having slain Christ, they have been utterly rooted out from Jerusalem itself, which was the capital of their kingdom, and subjugated to the Roman empire. Now the Romans were accustomed, concerning the gods of the nations they subdued, to propitiate them so as to be worshipped, and to take up their sacred rites. This they refused to do concerning the God of the Hebrew nation, whether they assailed it or conquered it.
30:35
credo, quod uidebant, si eius dei sacra reciperent, qui se solum deletis etiam simulacris coli iuberet, dimittenda esse omnia quae prius colenda susceperant, quorum religionibus imperium suum creuisse arbitrabantur. in quo eos plurimum fallacia demonum decipiebat. nam utique intellegere debebant occulta ueri dei uoluntate, penes quem rerum summa potestas est, sibi datum et auctum regnum, non illorum deorum fauore, qui si aliquid in hac re potestatis habuissent, suos potius protexissent, ne a Romanis superarentur, aut ipsos eis Romanos edomitos subiugassent. Neque enim possunt dicere pietatem ac mores suos a dis gentium, quas uicerunt, dilectos et electos.
我想,是因為他們看見:假如接納了那神——那位吩咐惟獨敬拜祂、甚至吩咐搗毀偶像之神——的祭儀,就必須放棄一切他們先前所承奉敬拜之物,而他們以為自己的帝國正是靠這些宗教而壯大的。在這事上,群魔的欺騙最是迷惑了他們。因為他們理當明白:他們的王國乃是憑真神隱密的旨意所賜予並增長的,萬物至高的權柄都在祂手中,並非靠那些神明的恩眷;那些神明若在此事上有一絲權能,就寧可保護自己的信徒不被羅馬人所勝,或降服那些羅馬人使其臣服。因為他們也不能說:他們的虔敬與品德,曾被他們所征服之列國的神明所喜愛揀選。
I believe it was because they saw that, if they received the sacred rites of that God who commanded that He alone be worshipped, and even that idols be destroyed, they would have to abandon all those things which they had before undertaken to worship — by whose religions they supposed their empire had grown. In this the deceit of the demons deceived them most of all. For assuredly they ought to have understood that their kingdom had been given and increased by the hidden will of the true God, in whose hands is the sovereign power over all things, and not by the favour of those gods; who, if they had had any power in this matter, would rather have protected their own so that they might not be overcome by the Romans, or would have subdued those very Romans and brought them into subjection. For neither can they say that their piety and morals were loved and chosen by the gods of the nations whom they conquered.
30:36
numquam hoc dicent, si primordia sua recolant, facinorosorum asylum et Romuli fratricidium. neque enim, quando asylum constituerunt Remus et Romulus, ut quisquis cuiuslibet sceleris reus eo confugisset multum haberet commissum, praecepta paenitentiae dederunt ad saluandas animas miserorum ac non potius collectam timentium manum contra suas ciuitates, quarum leges timebant, mercede inpunitatis armarunt, aut quando Romulus fratrem, qui nihil in eum mali perpetrarat, occidit, iustitiam uindicandi ac non principatum dominandi cogitauit. itane istos mores dilexerunt di hostes suarum ciuitatum fauendo hostibus earum?
他們若回想自己的起源——罪犯的庇護所與羅慕路斯的弒兄——就永遠不會這樣說。因為當雷穆斯和羅慕路斯設立庇護所、好讓凡犯了任何罪的人可逃到那裡(縱使犯下重罪)時,他們並未頒佈悔改的教訓以拯救那些可憐人的靈魂;反倒用免罪的獎賞武裝了一群畏懼者集結而成、對抗他們自己所懼其法律之城邦的隊伍。羅慕路斯殺害那對他毫無惡行的兄弟時,所存的也不是報仇之公義,而是掌權統治之心。難道那些神明喜愛這樣的品德嗎——那些藉著恩眷其城邦之仇敵、而與自己城邦為敵的神明?
They will never say this, if they recall their own beginnings — the asylum of criminals and the fratricide of Romulus. For neither, when Remus and Romulus established the asylum, so that whoever was guilty of any crime might flee thither having committed much, did they give precepts of repentance for the saving of the souls of the wretched; but rather they armed with the reward of impunity a hand of fearful men gathered against their own cities, whose laws they feared. Nor, when Romulus killed his brother, who had perpetrated no evil against him, did he have in mind the justice of avenging rather than the sovereignty of ruling. Did the gods, then, love such morals — gods hostile to their own cities by favouring the enemies of those cities?
30:37
quin potius nec illas defendendo presserunt nec ad istos transeundo eos aliquid adiuuerunt, quia non habent in potestate regnum dare et auferre, sed deus unus et uerus hoc agit occulto iudicio, non continuo beatos facturus quibus terrenum regnum dederit, nec continuo miseros quibus ademerit, sed beatos uel miseros propter aliud et aliunde faciens temporalia regna adque terrena quibus uoluerit et quamdiu uoluerit secundum praedestinatum ordinem saeculorum uel sinendo uel donando distribuit. Vnde nec illud possunt dicere: cur ergo deus Hebraeorum, quem summum et uerum deum dicitis, non solum Romanos eis non subiugauit, sed nec ipsos Hebraeos, ne a Romanis subiugarentur, adiuuit?
不但如此,那些神明既不因防衛那些城邦而壓服它們,也不因歸附這些羅馬人而給予他們任何助益;因為賜下和奪去王國並不在它們的權能之內,而是由獨一的真神憑隱密的審判成就的——祂並非要立刻使祂所賜地上王國的人蒙福,也非要立刻使祂所奪去王國的人受苦,乃是為著別的緣由、從別的源頭使人蒙福或受苦。祂按照預定的世代秩序,或藉容許或藉賜予,把暫時的、地上的王國分配給祂所願意的人、並存留祂所願意的時日。因此,他們也不能說:那麼,你們稱為至高真神的希伯來人之神,為何不但不使羅馬人臣服於他們,甚至也不幫助希伯來人自己免於被羅馬人所征服呢?
Nay rather, neither by defending those cities did they press upon them, nor by going over to these Romans did they help them at all; for they have not in their power to give and take away a kingdom, but the one and true God does this by a hidden judgement — not about to make blessed forthwith those to whom He has given an earthly kingdom, nor forthwith wretched those from whom He has taken it away, but making men blessed or wretched for another reason and from another source. He distributes temporal and earthly kingdoms to whom He wills and for as long as He wills, according to the predestined order of the ages, either by permitting or by granting. Hence neither can they say: Why, then, did the God of the Hebrews, whom you call the supreme and true God, not only not subjugate the Romans to them, but not even help the Hebrews themselves, that they might not be subjugated by the Romans?
30:38
praecesserunt enim manifesta peccata eorum, propter quae illis hoc uenturum prophetae tanto ante praedixerant, et maxime, quia impio furore Christum occiderunt, in quo peccato aliorum occultorum peccatorum meritis excaecati sunt quod illius passio esset gentibus profutura, eadem prophetica contestatione praedictum est. nec alia re magis claruit illius gentis regnum et templum et sacerdotium et sacrificium et unctionem illam mysticam, quod chrisma Graece .
因為他們明顯的罪行早已在先,正因這些罪,先知才在如此久遠之前預言這事必臨到他們;而尤其因為他們以不敬的狂怒殺害了基督,在這罪中他們因其他隱藏之罪的當得報應而被弄瞎了眼。祂的受難將有益於列國,這也是同一先知性見證所預言的。再沒有別的事更能顯明:那民族的王國、聖殿、祭司職分、祭祀,以及那奧祕的膏抹——希臘文稱為「chrism(膏油)」——
For their manifest sins went before, on account of which the prophets had so long beforehand foretold to them that this would come; and chiefly because with impious fury they slew Christ, in which sin they were blinded through the deserts of their other hidden sins. That His passion would be of profit to the nations was foretold by the same prophetic attestation. Nor did anything else make more manifest that the kingdom and temple and priesthood and sacrifice of that nation, and that mystic anointing which in Greek is called chrism —
30:39
dicitur, unde Christi nomen elucet et propter quam reges suos christos ipsa gens appellabat, non fuisse nisi praenuntiando Christo deputatam, quam quod occisi Christi resurrectio postea quam coepit credentibus gentibus praedicari illa omnia cessauerunt nescientibus Romanis, per quorum uictoriam, nescientibus Iudaeis, per quorum subiugationem factum est, ut illa cessarent. Rem sane mirabilem non aduertunt pauci pagani, qui remanserunt, deum Hebraeorum offensum a uictis nec receptum a uictoribus nunc praedicari et coli ab omnibus gentibus. ipse est enim deus Israhel, de quo tanto ante propheta plebem dei sic adlocutus est: et qui eruit te deus Israhel uniuersae terrae uocabitur.
基督之名由此顯明,那民族也因此稱他們的君王為「受膏者(基督)」——這一切被指定,別無他意,只為預告基督。以下事實可證:自從被殺之基督的復活開始向信主的列國宣講之後,那一切都止息了——羅馬人不知情,卻藉他們的得勝,猶太人也不知情,卻藉他們的臣服,這一切竟得以止息。所餘留的少數異教徒沒有留意到這確實奇妙之事:那被戰敗者所觸怒、又不被戰勝者所接納的希伯來人之神,如今卻被萬民所宣揚、所敬拜。因為祂就是以色列的神,先知在如此久遠之前,曾這樣對神的子民說:「那拯救你的以色列的神,必稱為全地的神。」
whence the name of Christ shines forth, and on account of which that very nation called its kings 'christs' (anointed) — that all these had been appointed for nothing else than to foretell Christ. This is shown by the fact that, after the resurrection of the slain Christ began to be preached to the believing nations, all those things ceased — the Romans not knowing it, through whose victory, and the Jews not knowing it, through whose subjugation, it came about that those things ceased. The few pagans who have remained do not notice this truly marvellous thing: that the God of the Hebrews, offended by the vanquished and not received by the victors, is now proclaimed and worshipped by all nations. For He is the God of Israel, of whom, so long before, the prophet thus addressed the people of God: 'And He who has delivered you, the God of Israel, shall be called the God of the whole earth.'
30:40
hoc factum est per nomen Christi uenientis ad homines ex semine ipsius Israhel, qui nepos fuit Abrahae, a quo gens coepit Hebraeorum; nam et ipsi Israhel dictum est: et in semine tuo benedicentur omnes tribus terrae.
這事乃是藉著基督之名成就的——祂從以色列自己的後裔而來到人間。以色列是亞伯拉罕的孫子,希伯來民族由亞伯拉罕開始;因為對以色列本人也曾說過:「地上的萬族都必因你的後裔得福。」
This has been accomplished through the name of Christ, who came to men from the very seed of Israel, who was the grandson of Abraham, from whom the nation of the Hebrews began; for to Israel himself also it was said: 'And in your seed shall all the tribes of the earth be blessed.'
30:41
hinc ostenditur deus Israhel, deus unus, qui fecit caelum et terram et res humanas iuste ac misericorditer curat, ita ut nec praecludat iustitia misericordiam, nec inpediat misericordia iustitiam, quod non ipse sit uictus in Hebraeo populo suo, quia regnum sacerdotiumque eius Romanis expugnandum delendumque permisit, quando quidem per Christi euangelium, ueri regis et sacerdotis, quod illo regno et sacerdotio futurum praefigurauit, nunc ipse deus Israhel ubique delet idola gentium, quae utique ne delerentur, recipere sacra eius Romani noluerunt, sicut receperunt deorum aliarum gentium, quas uicerunt.
由此顯明:以色列的神——那造天造地的獨一之神——公義而慈憐地看顧人間之事,以致公義不排斥慈憐,慈憐也不攔阻公義;並且顯明祂並未在祂的希伯來子民身上被征服,儘管祂容許他們的王國和祭司職分被羅馬人攻打並毀滅;因為如今藉著基督——那真君王、真祭司(那王國與祭司職分正是預表祂為將來之事)——的福音,以色列的神自己就在各處毀滅列國的偶像——正是這些偶像,羅馬人為使其不被毀滅,才不肯接納祂的祭儀,正如他們接納了自己所征服之其他列國諸神的祭儀一樣。
Hence it is shown that the God of Israel, the one God who made heaven and earth, cares for human affairs justly and mercifully — in such a way that justice does not shut out mercy, nor mercy hinder justice — and that He Himself was not conquered in His Hebrew people, in that He permitted their kingdom and priesthood to be assailed and destroyed by the Romans; since indeed, through the Gospel of Christ, the true King and Priest (which that kingdom and priesthood prefigured as things to come), the God of Israel Himself now everywhere destroys the idols of the nations — the very idols which, that they might not be destroyed, the Romans refused to receive His sacred rites, just as they received the rites of the gods of other nations whom they conquered.
30:42
ita et regnum sacerdotiumque propheticae gentis abstulit, quia iam qui per ea promittebatur aduenerat, et Romanum imperium, a quo illa gens uicta est, per Christum regem suo nomini subiugauit adque ad euertenda idola, propter quorum honorem sacra eius recepta non erant, christianae fidei robore ac deuotione conuertit Puto, quia de se futura ut per tot prophetas et per cuiusdam etiam gentis regnum ac sacerdotium praenuntiarentur, non magicis artibus fecit Christus, antequam esset in hominibus natus. nam et illius iam deleti regni populus ubique dispersus mirabili dei prouidentia, quamuis sine ulla unctione regis sacerdotisque .
這樣,祂既奪去了那預言性民族的王國和祭司職分,因為那藉他們所應許的一位如今已經來到,又藉著君王基督,把那征服該民族的羅馬帝國臣服於祂自己的名下;並且以基督信仰的力量與虔誠,把它轉向去推翻那些偶像——正是為著它們的尊榮,祂的祭儀才未被接納。因此我想,基督在降生於人間之前,並非藉法術使關於祂自己的未來之事得以藉如此眾多的先知、也藉某一民族的王國和祭司職分預告出來。因為那如今已毀之王國的子民,被神奇妙的護理散布各處,儘管沒有君王或祭司的任何膏抹——
Thus He both took away the kingdom and priesthood of that prophetic nation, because He who was promised through them had now come, and subjected to His own name, through Christ the King, the Roman empire by which that nation was conquered; and He converted it, by the strength and devotion of the Christian faith, to the overthrowing of the idols for whose honour His sacred rites had not been received. I think, therefore, that it was not by magical arts that Christ brought it about — before He was born among men — that the things to come about Himself should be foretold through so many prophets, and through the kingdom and priesthood of a certain nation as well. For the people of that kingdom, now destroyed, dispersed everywhere by the marvellous providence of God, though without any anointing of king or priest —
30:43
remanserit, in quo chrismate Christi nomen apparet, tenet tamen reliquias quarundam obseruationum suarum, Romana autem sacra illa de idolorum cultu nec uictus ac subiugatus accepit, ut libros propheticos ad testimonium gerat Christi ac sic de inimicorum codicibus probetur ueritas prophetati Christi. quid ergo adhuc miseri Christum male laudando se ipsos indicant? si aliqua magica sub eius nomine scripta sunt, cum uehementer his artibus Christi doctrina inimica sit, hinc potius intellegant, quantum sit illud nomen, quo addito etiam illi qui contra eius praecepta uiuunt suas nefarias artes honorare conantur.
在這膏抹(chrism)中顯出基督之名——那民族卻仍保留著他們某些禮儀的殘餘;而羅馬世界既未被征服也未被臣服,卻不曾接納那偶像崇拜的祭儀,以致它得以承載先知書作為基督的見證,這樣就能從仇敵的典籍中證明所預言之基督的真實。那麼,這些可憐人為何還要藉著錯誤地稱讚基督而暴露自己呢?若有任何法術之作以祂的名寫成,既然基督的教訓與這些法術極其相對,就讓他們寧可由此明白那名何等偉大——連那些違背祂誡命而活的人,也想藉加上那名來為自己邪惡的法術增添榮耀。
in which anointing (chrism) the name of Christ appears — yet still retains the relics of certain of their observances; while the Roman world, neither conquered nor subjugated, has not received those sacred rites of idol worship, so that it might carry the prophetic books as a testimony to Christ, and thus from the books of enemies the truth of the prophesied Christ might be proved. Why then do the wretched men still, by praising Christ ill, betray themselves? If any magical writings have been composed under His name, since Christ's teaching is vehemently hostile to these arts, let them rather understand from this how great is that Name, by adding which even those who live contrary to His precepts try to lend honour to their nefarious arts.
30:44
sic enim diuersis hominum erroribus multi etiam uarias hereses aduersus ueritatem sub eius nomine condiderunt, ita sentiunt etiam inimici Christi ad suadendum quod proferunt contra doctrinam Christi nullum sibi esse pondus auctoritatis, si non habeat nomen Christi. Quid quod isti uani Christi laudatores et christianae religionis obliqui obtrectatores propterea non audent blasphemare Christum, quia quidam philosophi eorum, sicut in libris suis Porphyrius Siculus prodit, consuluerunt deos suos, quid de Christo responderent, illi autem oraculis suis Christum laudare * conpulsi sunt? nec mirum, cum et in euangelio legamus eum demones fuisse confessos; scriptum est autem in prophetis nostris:
因為正如人的種種謬誤使許多人甚至以祂的名創立了各樣抵擋真理的異端,同樣,連基督的仇敵也察覺:他們若要說服人接受他們反對基督教訓所提出的東西,除非冠以基督之名,否則對他們自己毫無權威分量。還有一事:這些空洞地稱讚基督、卻歪曲地詆毀基督教的人,不敢褻瀆基督,因為他們某些哲學家——正如西西里的波菲利在其書中所陳述的——曾求問他們的神明,論到基督該如何回答,而那些神明竟被自己的神諭所迫而稱讚基督。這也不足為奇,因為我們甚至在福音書中讀到群魔承認了祂;而在我們的先知書上也記著說:
For just as, through the diverse errors of men, many have even founded various heresies against the truth under His name, so even the enemies of Christ perceive that, in persuading what they put forward against Christ's teaching, they have no weight of authority for themselves unless it bears the name of Christ. What of the fact that these empty praisers of Christ and crooked disparagers of the Christian religion do not dare to blaspheme Christ, because certain of their philosophers — as Porphyry the Sicilian sets forth in his books — consulted their gods as to what they should answer concerning Christ, and those gods were compelled by their own oracles to praise Christ? And no wonder, since we read even in the Gospel that the demons confessed Him; and it is written in our prophets:
30:45
quoniam di gentium demonia. ac per hoc isti, ne contra deorum suorum responsa conentur, continent blasphemias a Christo et eas in discipulos eius effundunt; mihi autem uidetur, quod illi di gentium, quos philosophi paganorum consulere potuerunt, etiam, si de discipulis Christi interrogarentur, ipsos quoque laudare cogerentur.
「因為列國的神明都是鬼魔。」正因如此,他們唯恐與自己神明的回應相牴觸,便按住不對基督發褻瀆之言,卻把褻瀆傾倒在祂的門徒身上。但在我看來,那些異教哲學家所能求問的列國之神,倘若被問及基督的門徒,也照樣會被迫稱讚他們。
'For the gods of the nations are demons.' And by this, lest they should strive against the responses of their own gods, they hold back their blasphemies from Christ and pour them out upon His disciples. But it seems to me that those gods of the nations, whom the philosophers of the pagans were able to consult, would also — if they were questioned about the disciples of Christ — themselves likewise be compelled to praise them.
30:46
Verum tamen isti ita disputant, quod haec euersio templorum et damnatio sacrificiorum et confractio simulacrorum non per doctrinam Christi fiat, sed per discipulorum eius, quos aliud quam ab illo didicerunt docuisse contendunt, ita uolentes christianam fidem Christum honorantes laudantesque conuellere, quia utique per discipulos Christi et facta et dicta Christi adnuntiata sunt, quibus constat religio christiana adhuc istis iam paucissimis, nec iam obpugnantibus, sed tamen adhuc mussitantibus, inimica.
然而這些人卻這樣爭辯:這廟宇的推翻、祭祀的定罪、偶像的搗毀,並非藉基督的教訓成就,而是藉祂門徒的教訓;他們主張門徒所教導的與從祂所學的有別——如此,他們一面尊崇稱讚基督,一面卻想拆毀基督信仰;因為基督的作為和言語確實是藉基督的門徒宣揚出來的,基督教正是建立於此——這宗教如今仍與這極少數的人為敵,他們如今雖不再攻擊它,卻仍在暗中嘀咕反對它。
Nevertheless these men argue thus: that this overthrow of temples and condemnation of sacrifices and breaking of idols is brought about not by the teaching of Christ, but by that of His disciples, whom they contend taught something other than what they had learned from Him — thus wishing, while honouring and praising Christ, to pull down the Christian faith; because indeed it was through the disciples of Christ that both the deeds and the words of Christ were announced, on which the Christian religion rests — a religion still hostile to these very few men, who now no longer assail it, but nevertheless still mutter against it.
30:47
sed si nolunt credere Christum talia docuisse, prophetas legant, qui non solum superstitiones idolorum euerti praeceperunt, uerum etiam christians temporibus hanc euersionem futuram praedixerunt. qui si fefellerunt, cur tanta manifestatione conpletur? si uerum dixerunt, cur tantae diuinitati resistitur? Verum tamen diligentius ab istis quaerendum est, quemnam putent esse deum Israhel. cur eum colendum non receperunt sicut aliarum gentium deos, quas Romanum subegit imperium, praesertim cum eorum sententia sit omnes deos colendos esse sapienti? cur ergo a numero ceterorum iste reiectus est? si plurimum ualet, cur ab eis solus non colitur?
但他們若不肯相信基督教過這樣的事,就讓他們讀先知書吧——先知不但吩咐要推翻偶像的迷信,更預言這推翻必在基督的時代發生。這些先知若欺哄了人,為何應驗得如此明顯?他們若說了真理,為何有人抵擋如此偉大的神性?然而這些事更當向他們詳加查問:他們認為以色列的神是誰?他們為何不接納祂受敬拜,如同接納羅馬帝國所征服之其他列國的神一樣——尤其他們自己的主張是:智者當敬拜一切神明。那麼,為何惟獨祂被排除在其餘諸神之外?若祂有極大權能,他們為何惟獨不敬拜祂?
But if they refuse to believe that Christ taught such things, let them read the prophets, who not only commanded that the superstitions of idols be overthrown, but also foretold that this overthrow would come to pass in Christian times. If these prophets deceived, why is it fulfilled with such great manifestation? If they spoke the truth, why is so great a divinity resisted? Yet these things must be more diligently inquired of them: whom do they think the God of Israel to be? Why did they not receive Him to be worshipped, like the gods of other nations which the Roman empire subdued — especially since it is their own opinion that all gods are to be worshipped by the wise man? Why then was He alone rejected from the number of the rest? If He is of very great power, why is He alone not worshipped by them?
30:48
si parum aut nihil ualet, cur contritis eorum simulacris ab omnibus gentibus solus paene iam colitur? numquam huius quaestionis eximi uinculo poterunt, qui cum maiores et minores deos colant, quos deos putant, hunc deum non colunt, qui praeualuit omnibus, quos colunt. si enim magnae uirtutis est, cur existimatus est inprobandus? si paruae nulliusue uirtutis est, cur tantum potuit inprobatus? si bonus est, cur a ceteris bonis solus separatur? si malus est, cur a tot bonis unus non superatur? si uerax est, cur eius praecepta respuuntur? si mendax est, cur eius praedicta conplentur? Postremo quod nolunt de illo sentiant.
若祂只有微小或全無權能,那麼當他們的偶像被搗碎時,為何如今惟獨祂被幾乎萬民所敬拜?這些人永遠無法擺脫這問題的束縛——他們既敬拜大小諸神(他們以為是神的),卻不敬拜這位已勝過他們所敬拜之一切者的神。因為祂若有大能,為何被判為當受棄絕?祂若權能微小或全無,為何雖遭棄絕卻能成就如此之多?祂若是善的,為何惟獨祂被隔離於其餘的善神之外?祂若是惡的,為何惟獨祂不被眾多善神所勝過?祂若真實,為何祂的誡命被藐視?祂若虛謊,為何祂的預言得應驗?到頭來,就讓他們隨意去想祂是甚麼吧。
If He is of little or no power, why, when their idols are crushed, is He alone now worshipped by almost all nations? They will never be able to free themselves from the bond of this question — men who, while worshipping greater and lesser gods (whom they think to be gods), do not worship this God who has prevailed over all whom they worship. For if He is of great virtue, why was He judged worthy of rejection? If He is of little or no virtue, why, though rejected, could He do so much? If He is good, why is He alone separated from the other good ones? If He is evil, why is He alone not overcome by so many good ones? If He is truthful, why are His precepts spurned? If He is a liar, why are His predictions fulfilled? In the end, let them think of Him what they will.
30:49
numquid Romani etiam malos deos colendos non putant, qui Pallori et Febri fana fecerunt? qui et agathus demonas inuitandos et cacus demonas placandos monent? quodlibet ergo de illo existiment, cur eum solum sibi nec aduocandum nec propitiandum esse duxerunt? quis est deus iste uel ita ignotus, ut in tam multis dis solus adhuc non inueniatur, uel ita notus, ut a tam multis hominibus iam solus colatur? nihil ergo restat, ut dicant, cur huius dei sacra recipere noluerint, nisi quia solum se coli uoluerit, illos autem deos gentium, quos isti iam colebant, coli prohibuerit. sed hoc ipsum magis ab eis requirendum est, quemnam uel qualem putent.
羅馬人豈不是認為連惡神也當受敬拜嗎?——他們為「蒼白」和「熱病」立了廟宇;他們豈不勸人要邀請善鬼、安撫惡鬼嗎?那麼,無論他們對祂作何臆測,為何判定惟獨祂既不當被祈求、也不當被求媚呢?這位神是誰?——祂或是如此不為人知,以致在如此眾多的神明中,惟獨祂至今仍未被找著;或是如此廣為人知,以致如今惟獨祂被如此眾多的人所敬拜。那麼,他們就無話可說,以解釋自己為何不肯接納這神的祭儀,除非說:祂願惟獨自己受敬拜,卻禁止這些人已在敬拜的列國諸神受敬拜。但這正是更當向他們追問的:他們認為——
Do not the Romans think that even evil gods are to be worshipped, they who made shrines to Pallor and Fever? Who advise that the good demons are to be invited and the evil demons to be appeased? Whatever, then, they may suppose about Him, why did they judge that He alone was neither to be invoked nor to be propitiated? Who is this God, either so unknown that among so many gods He alone is still not found, or so well known that by so many men He alone is now worshipped? Nothing therefore remains for them to say as to why they refused to receive this God's sacred rites, except that He willed Himself alone to be worshipped, but forbade those gods of the nations, whom these men were already worshipping, to be worshipped. But this very thing is rather to be required of them: whom, or of what kind, they think —
30:50
esse istum deum, qui noluerit coli deos alios, quibus isti templa et simulacra fecerunt, tantumque potuerit, ut plus ualeret eius uoluntas ad eorum simulacra euertenda quam illorum ad eius sacra non recipienda. certe sententia illius eorum philosophi proditur, quem sapientissimum omnium hominum etiam oraculo fuisse firmarunt. Socratis enim sententia est unumquemque deum sic coli oportere, quomodo se ipse colendum esse praeceperit. proinde istis summa necessitas facta est non colendi deum Hebraeorum, quia, si alio modo eum colere uellent quam se . colendum ipse dixisset, non utique illum colerent, sed quod ipsi finxissent.
這位神——那位拒絕別的神受敬拜、卻被這些人為其他神建廟造偶像者——究竟是誰、屬何等;祂有如此大的權能,以致祂拆毀他們偶像的旨意,強過他們阻止祂祭儀被接納之意。他們那位哲學家的見解確已被顯露出來——他們斷言他甚至憑神諭而被證為眾人中最有智慧的。因為蘇格拉底的見解是:每一位神都當照他自己所吩咐被敬拜的方式受敬拜。於是這些人便被迫至極大的必然:不去敬拜希伯來人的神;因為他們若想以有別於祂自己所說當受敬拜之方式敬拜祂,就必定不是在敬拜祂,而是在敬拜他們自己所杜撰的。
this God to be — He who refused that other gods be worshipped, to whom these men made temples and idols, and who had such power that His will was stronger for overthrowing their idols than theirs was for preventing His sacred rites from being received. Certainly the opinion of that philosopher of theirs is betrayed, whom they affirmed to have been, even by an oracle, the wisest of all men. For it is the opinion of Socrates that each single god ought to be worshipped in such a manner as he himself has prescribed himself to be worshipped. Accordingly the utmost necessity was laid upon these men not to worship the God of the Hebrews; because, if they wished to worship Him in another manner than He Himself had said He was to be worshipped, they would certainly not be worshipping Him, but what they themselves had invented.
30:51
si autem illo modo uellent quo ipse diceret, alios sibi colendos non esse cernebant quos ipse coli prohibebat. ac per hoc respuerunt unius ueri dei cultum, ne multos falsos offenderent, magis arbitrantes sibi obfuturam fuisse istorum iracundiam quam illius beniuolentiam profuturam. Sed fuerit ista uana necessitas et ridenda timiditas: nunc quaerimus, quid de isto deo sentiant homines, quibus placet omnes deos colendos esse. si enim iste colendus non est, quomodo coluntur omnes, cum iste non colitur? si autem colendus est, non omnes colendi sunt, quia, nisi solus colatur, iste non colitur.
但他們若想以祂自己所吩咐的方式敬拜祂,就看見別的神——那些祂所禁止受敬拜的——是他們不當敬拜的。因此他們便藐視獨一真神的敬拜,唯恐觸怒眾多假神——他們寧可認為這些假神的忿怒會害他們,也不信真神的慈善會益他們。但就算那必然是虛妄、那膽怯是可笑的吧:如今我們要問,這些以為當敬拜一切神的人,對這神作何想法?因為這神若不當受敬拜,那麼當這一位不受敬拜時,眾神又怎能都受敬拜呢?但祂若當受敬拜,那麼並非眾神都當受敬拜,因為除非惟獨祂受敬拜,這神就沒有受敬拜。
But if they wished to worship Him in that manner which He Himself prescribed, they saw that others were not to be worshipped by them, whom He forbade to be worshipped. And on this account they spurned the worship of the one true God, lest they should offend the many false ones — judging rather that the wrath of these would harm them than that His benevolence would profit them. But let that necessity have been vain and that timidity ridiculous: now we ask what these men think about this God — men to whom it is pleasing that all gods should be worshipped. For if this God is not to be worshipped, how are all worshipped, when this one is not worshipped? But if He is to be worshipped, then not all are to be worshipped, since, unless He alone is worshipped, this God is not worshipped.
30:52
an forte dicturi sunt istum non esse deum, cum illos deos dicant, qui, sicut nos credimus, nihil possunt nisi quod illius iudicio permittuntur, non ut alicui prosint, sed ut nec laedere ualeant nisi eos, quos ita laedendos esse ille iudicat, qui omnia potest? sicut autem ipsi coguntur fateri, minora certe quam ille potuerunt. si enim di sunt, quorum uates consulti ab hominibus ut non dicam fefellerunt, proxima tamen priuatis negotiis responderunt, quomodo non est deus, cuius uates non solum ea, quae ad tempus consulebantur, congrue responderunt, uerum etiam unde non consulebantur de uniuerso genere humano adque omnibus gentibus ea tanto ante. praedixerunt, quae nunc et legimus et uidemus?
或者他們也許會說這一位不是神,既然他們稱那些為神——照我們所信,那些神除了憑祂的審判所被容許的以外甚麼也不能作,並非能使人得益,反倒連傷害都不能,除非傷害那位能行萬事之神所判定當受傷害的人。可是,正如他們自己被迫承認,這些神所能作的必定不及祂。因為若那些為神者,其占卜者被人求問時——我且不說他們欺哄了人——至少對私人事務給了貼近的回答;那麼,這一位神——其先知不但對當時所求問之事作了合宜的回答,甚至從未被求問之處,在如此久遠之前,就預言了關乎全人類和萬民、我們如今既讀到又看見之事——祂怎能不是神呢?
Or will they perhaps say that this one is not a god, since they call those gods who — as we believe — can do nothing except what they are permitted by His judgement, not so as to profit anyone, but so that they cannot even harm any except those whom He judges ought to be so harmed, who can do all things? But, as they themselves are compelled to confess, they certainly could do less than He. For if they are gods whose seers, when consulted by men — though I would not say they deceived — nevertheless gave close answers about private affairs, how is He not a God whose seers not only answered fittingly the things which were consulted for the moment, but also foretold, from what was not consulted, so long beforehand, concerning the whole human race and all nations, those things which we now both read and see?
30:53
si deum dicunt, quo impleta Sibylla fata cecinit Romanorum, quomodo non est deus, qui et Romanos et omnes nationes in se unum deum per Christi euangelium credituras et omnia patrum suorum simulacra euersuras, sicut praenuntiauit, exhibuit? postremo, si illos deos dicunt, qui numquam ausi sunt per uates suos contra istum deum aliquid dicere, quomodo non est deus, qui per uates suos istorum simulacra non solum euerti iussit, uerum etiam in omnibus gentibus euersuiri praedixit ab eis qui illis desertis se unum deum colere iuberentur et iussi famularentur?
他們若稱那位——女先知西比拉受其充滿而歌詠羅馬人命運者——為神,那麼這一位神——祂顯明了自己所預言之事:羅馬人和萬民都要藉基督的福音信靠祂這獨一之神,並要推翻他們列祖的一切偶像——怎能不是神呢?最後,他們若稱那些從未敢藉其占卜者說出任何反對這神之話者為神,那麼這一位神——祂藉自己的先知不但吩咐要推翻他們的偶像,更預言這些偶像將在萬民中被那些人所推翻,就是那些被吩咐撇棄偶像、惟獨敬拜獨一之神並照命服事之人——怎能不是神呢?
If they call him a god by whom Sibylla, being filled, chanted the fates of the Romans, how is He not a God who exhibited what He foretold — that both the Romans and all nations would, through the Gospel of Christ, believe in Him the one God, and would overthrow all the idols of their fathers? Finally, if they call those gods who never dared through their seers to say anything against this God, how is He not a God who through His seers not only commanded that their idols be overthrown, but also foretold that they would be overthrown among all nations by those who, forsaking those idols, would be commanded to worship the one God, and, being so commanded, would serve Him?
30:54
Aut legant, si possunt, uel aliquam Sibyllarum uel quemlibet aliorum uatum suorum praedixisse hoc futurum, ut deus Hebraeorum deus Israhel ab omnibus gentibus coleretur, et quod eum cultores aliorum deorum recte antea respuissent, futuras etiam litteras prophetarum eius in auctoritate ita sublimi, ut his obtemperans etiam imperium Romanorum iuberet deleri simulacra, monuisse etiam, ne talibus praeceptis obtemperaretur: legant ista, si possunt, ex aliquibus libris uatum suorum.
或者,讓他們讀讀看——若能夠的話——是否有哪位西比拉、或他們自己任何別的占卜者曾預言這將來之事:希伯來人的神、以色列的神,將被萬民所敬拜;並且那些先前理當棄絕祂的別神崇拜者,如今卻遇見祂先知的著作將來要具有如此崇高的權威,以致連羅馬帝國也順從它而下令毀滅偶像;並且那些占卜者也警告說:這樣的誡命不當被順從。讓他們從自己占卜者的任何書中讀出這些話來吧——若能夠的話。
Or let them read, if they can, that any of the Sibyls, or any others of their own seers, foretold this as future: that the God of the Hebrews, the God of Israel, would be worshipped by all nations; and that whereas the worshippers of other gods had rightly before spurned Him, the future writings of His prophets would also stand in authority so lofty that, in obedience to them, even the Roman empire would order the idols to be destroyed; and that they also warned that such precepts should not be obeyed. Let them read these things, if they can, out of any of the books of their own seers.
30:55
omitto enim dicere, quod ea quae in illorum libris leguntur pro nostra, hoc est christiana religione testimonium dicunt, quod a sanctis angelis et ab ipsis prophetis nostris audire potuerunt, sicut et praesentem in carne Christum etiam demonia coacta sunt confiteri. sed haec omitto, quae cum proferimus a nostris ficta esse contendunt: ipsi omnino, ipsi urgendi sunt, ut proferant a uatibus deorum suorum contra deum Hebraeorum aliquid prophetatum, sicut nos tot et tanta de libris prophetarum nostrorum contra deos eorum et iussa obseruamus et praedicta recitamus et facta monstramus.
因為我姑且不提:在他們書中所讀到的東西,其實是為我們的宗教、即基督教作見證——這些是他們原可從聖天使、並從我們的先知那裡聽到的,正如連群魔也被迫承認那位以肉身臨在的基督。但這些我姑且不提,因為當我們提出來時,他們就爭辯說這是我們自己人捏造的。應當被逼問的正是他們、完全是他們,要他們從自己諸神的占卜者那裡拿出任何預言來反對希伯來人的神——正如我們從先知書中引出如此眾多、如此重大的話來反對他們的諸神,並遵守祂的命令,誦讀祂的預言,展示那已成就的事實。
For I forbear to say that the things which are read in their books speak testimony on behalf of our religion, that is, the Christian religion — things which they could have heard from the holy angels and from our very prophets, just as even the demons were compelled to confess Christ present in the flesh. But I forbear these things, which, when we bring them forward, they contend have been fabricated by our own people. It is they, wholly they, who must be pressed to bring forth from the seers of their own gods anything prophesied against the God of the Hebrews, just as we cite from the books of our prophets so many and such great things against their gods, and observe His commands, and recite His predictions, and demonstrate the accomplished facts.
30:56
quae illi iam qui perpauci remanserunt malunt dolere conpleta quam illum deum agnoscere qui potuit praenuntiare conplenda, cum in suis dis falsis, quae sunt uera demonia, nihil aliud pro magno appetant, quam cum aliquid eorum responsis sibi futurum esse didicerint. Quae cum ita sint, cur non potius miseri intellegunt illum esse deum uerum, quem sic uident a suorum deorum societate seiunctum, ut quem deum fateri coguntur, qui omnes deos colendos esse profitentur, cum ceteris colere non sinantur? cum ergo simul coli non possunt, cur non ille eligitur qui istos coli uetat relictis istis qui illum coli non uetant? aut si uetant, legatur.
如今所餘的那極少數人,寧可哀嘆這些事已應驗,也不肯承認那能預言必成就之事的神——儘管在他們自己那些其實是鬼魔的假神身上,他們所渴求的大事無非是:從神明的回應中得知有某事將臨到自己。既然如此,這些可憐人為何不寧可明白:祂才是真神呢?他們看見祂與他們諸神的團契如此分隔,以致那些宣稱一切神都當受敬拜的人被迫承認祂是神,卻不被允許與其餘諸神一同敬拜祂。既然祂們不能被一同敬拜,為何不揀選那禁止這些神受敬拜的一位、而撇棄那些不禁止祂受敬拜的神呢?或者,那些神若真禁止,就把那禁令讀出來吧。
Those very few who now remain prefer to grieve that these things are fulfilled rather than to acknowledge that God who was able to foretell the things to be fulfilled — although in their own false gods, which are truly demons, they seek nothing else as a great thing than that they may learn from their responses that something is to come to pass for them. Since these things are so, why do the wretched men not rather understand that He is the true God, whom they see so separated from the fellowship of their gods that, whereas they who profess that all gods are to be worshipped are compelled to confess Him a god, they are not permitted to worship Him along with the rest? Since therefore they cannot be worshipped together, why is not He chosen who forbids these to be worshipped, forsaking these who do not forbid Him to be worshipped? Or, if they do forbid it, let it be read.
30:57
quid enim magis populis eorum in templis eorum debuit recitari, ubi nihil umquam tale personuit? et utique prohibitio tam multorum contra unum quam unius contra tam multos. notior et potentior esse deberet. nam si huius dei cultus est impius, inutiles sunt di, qui homines ab impietate non prohibent: si uero pius est huius cultus, quoniam in illo praecipitur ne isti colantur, impius est cultus illorum.
因為在他們的廟宇中,還有甚麼更當向其百姓誦讀的呢?那裡卻從未響起過任何這類的話。而眾多神明反對一位神的禁令,理當比一位神反對眾多神明的禁令更廣為人知、更有能力。因為這神的敬拜若是不敬虔的,那麼那些不攔阻人不敬虔的諸神便是無用的;但這一位神的敬拜若是敬虔的,既然其中吩咐那些神不當受敬拜,那麼那些神的敬拜便是不敬虔的。
For what ought rather to be recited to their peoples in their temples, where nothing of the kind ever resounded? And surely the prohibition of so many against one ought to be more widely known and more powerful than that of one against so many. For if the worship of this God is impious, the gods are useless who do not restrain men from impiety; but if the worship of this One is pious, since in it it is enjoined that those be not worshipped, then the worship of those is impious.
30:58
si autem tam fidenter istum coli prohibent, ut plus audiri timeant quam prohibere audeant, hoc ipso quis non sapiat, quia non sentiat illum esse potius eligendum, qui istos coli tam publice prohibet, qui eorum simulacra euerti iussit, praedixit, euertit, quam istos, quos, ut ille non colatur, iussisse nescimus, praedixisse non legimus, ualuisse aliquid non uidemus? rogo, respondeant: quia est deus iste, qui omnes deos gentium sic persequitur, qui omnia eorum sacra sic prodit, sic extinguit? Quid interrogem homines, qui euanuerunt cogitando, quis iste sit? alii dicunt: Saturnus est, credo propter sabbati sanctificationem, quia isti eum diem Saturno tribuerunt.
但他們若如此自信地禁止敬拜這一位,卻更怕被人聽見、過於敢於下禁令,那麼誰不會由此本身就有足夠的智慧看出:那位如此公開禁止敬拜那些神、又吩咐推翻其偶像、預言之、並推翻之的神,才更該被揀選——而非那些我們不知其曾命令不當敬拜祂、我們讀不到其曾預言任何事、我們也看不見其曾有任何權能的神呢?我請他們回答:這位如此逼迫列國一切神明、如此揭露又如此撲滅其一切祭儀的神,究竟是誰?我又何必去問那些在思想上已成虛空、不知祂是誰的人呢?有些人說:祂是撒圖恩——我想是因著安息日的分別為聖,因為這些人把那一日歸給了撒圖恩。
But if they so confidently forbid this One to be worshipped that they fear more to be heard than they dare to forbid, who from this very fact would not be wise enough to perceive that He is rather to be chosen, who so publicly forbids those to be worshipped, who commanded their idols to be overthrown, foretold it, and overthrew them — rather than those, whom we do not know to have commanded that He be not worshipped, whom we do not read to have foretold anything, and whom we do not see to have had any power? I ask, let them answer: who is this God, who so persecutes all the gods of the nations, who so betrays and so extinguishes all their sacred rites? Why should I interrogate men who have vanished away in their thinking as to who He may be? Some say: He is Saturn — I believe on account of the sanctifying of the sabbath, because these men assigned that day to Saturn.
30:59
Varro autem ipsorum, quo doctiorem aput se neminem inueniunt, deum Iudaeorum Iouem putauit nihil interesse censens, quo nomine nuncupetur, dum eadem res intellegatur, credo illius summitate deterritus. nam quia nihil superius solent colere Romani quam Iouem, quod Capitolium eorum satis aperteque testatur, eumque regem omnium deorum arbitrantur, cum animaduerteret Iudaeos summum deum colere, nihil aliud potuit suspicari quam Iouem. sed siue qui Saturnum siue qui Iouem deum Iudaeorum putant, dicant: quando Saturnus prohibere ausus est coli alterum deum, nec ipsum Iouem, qui eum regno expulisse perhibetur, patrem filius?
但他們自己的瓦羅——他們在自己人中找不到比他更博學的——卻以為猶太人的神就是朱庇特,認為以甚麼名字稱呼祂並無分別,只要所理解的是同一位;我想,他是被祂那至高的崇高所懾服。因為羅馬人素來不敬拜比朱庇特更高的,這一點他們的卡皮托神殿已足夠清楚地證明,他們也認為朱庇特是眾神之王;當瓦羅察覺猶太人敬拜至高的神時,他除了朱庇特便無從臆測別的。但無論他們以撒圖恩還是朱庇特為猶太人的神,就讓他們說:撒圖恩何時曾敢禁止敬拜別的神——連那據說把他逐出王國的朱庇特本人也未禁止,兒子逐父?
But their own Varro, than whom they find no one more learned among themselves, supposed the God of the Jews to be Jupiter, judging it to make no difference by what name He is called, so long as the same thing is understood — deterred, I believe, by His supreme height. For since the Romans are not accustomed to worship anything higher than Jupiter, which their Capitol testifies clearly enough, and they hold him to be the king of all the gods, when Varro observed that the Jews worship the supreme God, he could suspect nothing other than Jupiter. But whether they think Saturn or Jupiter to be the God of the Jews, let them say: when did Saturn dare to forbid another god to be worshipped — not even Jupiter himself, who is reported to have expelled him from his kingdom, the son his father?
30:60
qui si tamquam potentior et uictor placuit cultoribus suis, Saturnum uictum expulsumque non colant. sed neque istum coli Iouis prohibuit, et quem uincere potuit, deum tamen esse permisit. Istae, inquiunt, fabulae sunt aut interpretandae a sapientibus aut ridendae; nos autem Iouem colimus, de quo ait Maro: Iouis i s omnia plena, id est omnia uiuificantem spiritum. merito ergo et Varro Iouem opinatus est coli a Iudaeis, quia dicit per prophetam: caelum et terram ego impleo. quid illud quod idem poeta dicit aethera? quomodo accipiunt? sic enim ait: tum pater omnipotens fecundis imbribus aether coniugis in gremium laetae descendit.
這朱庇特若因是較強者、勝利者而討得敬拜者的歡心,那就別敬拜那被征服、被逐出的撒圖恩了。可是這一位也並未禁止敬拜朱庇特,且對那他能征服的神,仍容許其為神。他們說:「這些都是寓言,要麼由智者去詮釋,要麼供人譏笑;但我們敬拜的是朱庇特,關於他,馬羅(維吉爾)說:『萬物充滿約維(朱庇特)』」——即那賜生命給萬物的靈。那麼瓦羅以為朱庇特被猶太人所敬拜,也是有理的,因為祂藉先知說:「我充滿天地。」那麼,這同一位詩人所稱的「以太(蒼穹)」又如何呢?他們如何領會?因為他這樣說:「於是全能之父,即蒼穹,化作豐沃的甘霖,降入他歡欣配偶的懷中。」
And if this Jupiter, as being the more powerful and the victor, pleased his worshippers, let them not worship Saturn, the conquered and expelled. But neither did this one forbid Jupiter to be worshipped, and the very god whom he was able to conquer he nevertheless permitted to be a god. 'These,' they say, 'are fables, either to be interpreted by the wise or to be laughed at; but we worship Jupiter, of whom Maro says: All things are full of Jove' — that is, the spirit that gives life to all things. Rightly then did Varro too suppose that Jupiter is worshipped by the Jews, because He says through the prophet: 'I fill heaven and earth.' What of that which the same poet calls the aether? How do they take it? For thus he says: 'Then the almighty Father, the aether, descends in fruitful showers into the lap of his glad spouse.'
30:61
aetherem quippe non spiritum, sed corpus esse dicunt sublime, quo caelum super aerem distenditur. an poetae conceditur nunc secundum Platonicos, ut non corpus, sed spiritus, nunc secundam Stoicos loqui, ut corpus sit deus? quid ergo in Capitolio colunt? si spiritum, si denique ipsum caelum corporeum, quid illic facit scutum illud Iouis, quod appellant Aegida? nempe origo nominis huius ita redditur, quia Iouem a matre occultatum capra nutriuit. an et hoc poetae mentiuntur? numquid et Capitolia Romanorum opera sunt poetarum? quid sibi autem uult ista non poetica, sed plane mimica uarietas, deos secundum philosophos in libri quaerere, secundum poetas in templis adorare?
因為他們說「以太」並非靈,而是崇高的物體,藉之天在空氣之上鋪展開來。難道詩人被允許時而按柏拉圖派說話,以致神不是物體而是靈,時而又按斯多亞派說話,以致神是物體嗎?那麼,他們在卡皮托神殿裡敬拜的是甚麼?若是靈,或竟是那有形的天本身,那麼朱庇特那面他們稱為「埃癸斯」的盾牌在那裡作甚麼呢?這名字的由來據說是這樣:朱庇特躲避母親時,一隻母山羊(capra)曾哺養他。難道詩人連這也在說謊嗎?那麼羅馬人的卡皮托神殿豈是詩人的作品嗎?可是那種——並非詩意、而分明是滑稽戲式的——花樣,究竟意欲何為:在書中按哲學家尋找諸神,卻在廟中按詩人敬拜諸神?
For they say the aether is not spirit, but a lofty body, by which the sky is stretched out above the air. Or is it granted to the poet now to speak according to the Platonists, so that God is not a body but a spirit, and now according to the Stoics, so that God is a body? What, then, do they worship in the Capitol? If a spirit, if indeed the corporeal sky itself, what is that shield of Jupiter doing there, which they call the Aegis? For the origin of this name is thus given: that a she-goat (capra) nourished Jupiter when he was hidden from his mother. Or do the poets lie about this too? Are the Capitols of the Romans, then, the works of poets? But what does that variety mean — not poetic but plainly mimic — of seeking the gods among the philosophers in books, and of adoring them among the poets in the temples?
30:62
Sed numquid etiam ille Euhemerus poeta fuit, qui et ipsum Iouem et Saturnum patrem eius et Plutonem adque Neptunum fratres eius ita planissime homines fuisse prodit, ut eorum cultores gratias magis poetis agere debeant, quia non ad eos dehonestandos, sed potius ad exornandos multa finxerunt? quamuis et ipsum Euhemerum ab Ennio poeta in Latinam linguam esse conuersum Cicero commemoret. numquid et ipse Cicero poeta fuit, qui eum, cum quo in Tusculanis disputat, tamquam secretorum conscium admonet dicens: si uero scrutari uetera et ex eis quae scriptores Graeciae prodiderunt eruere coner, ipsi illi maiorum gentium di hinc a nobis profecti in caelum repperientur.
但那位歐赫墨若斯也是詩人嗎?——他最明白地陳述:朱庇特本人、他父親撒圖恩、以及他的兄弟普路托和涅普頓都曾是人;以致他們的敬拜者更該感謝詩人,因為詩人所杜撰的許多事並非要羞辱他們,反倒是要美化他們。儘管西塞羅記載說,這位歐赫墨若斯正是被詩人恩尼烏斯譯成拉丁文的。難道西塞羅本人也是詩人嗎?——他在《圖斯庫盧姆辯論集》中對與他辯論的人如同對一位知曉祕密者般告誡說:「但我若試圖細察古事,並從希臘作家所流傳下來的事中挖掘,就會發現那些較大民族的神明本身,正是從這裡起程升入天上的。」
But was that Euhemerus also a poet, who set forth most plainly that both Jupiter himself and Saturn his father and Pluto and Neptune his brothers were men — so that their worshippers ought rather to give thanks to the poets, because the many things the poets invented were not to dishonour them but rather to adorn them? Although Cicero records that this very Euhemerus was translated into the Latin tongue by the poet Ennius. Was Cicero himself too a poet, who admonishes the man with whom he disputes in the Tusculans, as one privy to secrets, saying: 'But if I should try to scrutinize things ancient and to dig out from those things which the writers of Greece have handed down, those very gods of the greater nations will be found to have set out from here into heaven'?
30:63
quaere, quorum demonstrentur sepulchra in Graecia, reminiscere, quoniam es initiatus, quae tradantur mysteriis, tum denique, quam hoc late pateat, intelleges. hic certe istorum deos homines fuisse satis confitetur, in caelum autem peruenisse beniuole suspicatur. quamquam et hunc honorem opinionis ab hominibus eis esse delatum, non dubitauit publice dicere, cum de Romulo loqueretur: qui hanc, inquit, urbem condidit, Romulum ad deos inmortales beniuolentia famaque sustulimus. quid igitur mirum est, si hoc fecerunt antiquiores homines de Ioue et Saturno et ceteris, quod Romani de Romulo, quod denique iam recentioribus temporibus etiam de Caesare facere uoluerunt?
「你去查問:希臘有誰的墳墓被人指示出來;你既已受過密儀的啟蒙,就回想那些在祕儀中所流傳的事;那時你終將明白,這事的涵蓋何等廣泛。」在此,他確實夠明白地承認這些人的神原是人,卻善意地臆測他們升入了天上。然而,連這名譽之尊榮也是由人賦予他們的——這一點他也毫不遲疑地公開說出,當他談論羅慕路斯時:他說:「那建立此城的羅慕路斯,我們藉著善意與美名把他高舉到不朽的諸神之列。」那麼,若古時的人對朱庇特、撒圖恩及其餘諸神所行的,正如羅馬人對羅慕路斯所行的——甚至如晚近他們也想對凱撒所行的——這又有何足奇呢?
'Inquire whose tombs are pointed out in Greece; recollect, since you have been initiated, the things that are handed down in the mysteries; then at last you will understand how widely this extends.' Here certainly he confesses plainly enough that these men's gods were men, but he benevolently conjectures that they attained to heaven. And yet that even this honour of reputation was conferred upon them by men, he did not hesitate to say publicly, when speaking of Romulus: 'He who founded this city,' he says, 'Romulus, we have raised up to the immortal gods by benevolence and fame.' What wonder is it, then, if the men of more ancient times did concerning Jupiter and Saturn and the rest what the Romans did concerning Romulus — what, finally, in more recent times they even wished to do concerning Caesar?
30:64
quibus et Vergilius adulationem carminis addidit dicens: ecce Dionaei processit Caesaris astrum. uideant ergo, ne forte historica ueritas sepulchra falsorum deorum ostendat in terra, uanitas autem poetica stellas eorum non figat, sed fingat in caelo. neque enim re uera stella illa Iouis est aut illa Saturni; sed post eorum mortem sideribus ab initio mundi conditis haec nomina inposuerunt homines, qui illos mortuos quasi deos haberi uoluerunt. de quibus quid tantum mali castitas aut quid tantum boni uoluptas conmeruit, ut inter astra, quae cum sole et luna circumeunt, Venus habeat stellam et Minerua non habeat?
維吉爾也為此添上他詩篇的諂媚,說:「看哪,狄俄涅之子凱撒的星辰已經升起。」那麼就讓他們留意吧,唯恐歷史的真相在地上顯出這些假神的墳墓,而詩意的虛妄卻在天上並非安置、乃是虛構出他們的星辰。因為那星辰其實並非朱庇特的,那一顆也非撒圖恩的;乃是在他們死後,人把這些名字加在那些自世界之初就已確立的星座上——這些人願那些死者被當作彷彿神明。關於這事——貞潔究竟造了甚麼大惡,逸樂又立了甚麼大功,以致在那些與日月同轉的眾星之中,維納斯竟有一顆星,彌涅耳瓦卻沒有呢?
To these Virgil also added the flattery of his verse, saying: 'Lo, the star of Dionaean Caesar has come forth.' Let them therefore see to it, lest perchance historical truth should show the tombs of the false gods on earth, while poetic vanity does not fix, but feigns, their stars in heaven. For in truth that star is not Jupiter's, nor that one Saturn's; but after their death men imposed these names upon the constellations, established since the beginning of the world, men who wished those dead ones to be held as it were for gods. Concerning which — what such great evil did chastity, or what such great good did pleasure, deserve, that among the stars which revolve with the sun and moon, Venus should have a star and Minerva should not?
30:65
Sed fuerit et Cicero Academicus incertior quam poetae, qui sepulchra deorum commemorare ausus est litterisque mandare, quamuis hoc non ei opinione propria praesumserit, sed ex ipsorum sacrorum traditione commemorauerit. numquid et Varro uel tamquam poeta fingit uel tamquam Academicus dubie ponit, quod dicit talium deorum sacra ex cuiusque eorum uita uel morte, qua inter homines uixerunt uel obierunt, esse conposita? numquid et Leon ille sacerdos Aegyptius poeta uel Academicus fuit, qui Macedoni Alexandro diuersam quidem a Graecorum opinione istorum deorum originem uerum tamen ita prodit, ut eos homines fuisse declaret? Sed quid ad nos?
但即便西塞羅這位學園派學者比詩人更加游移不定——那些詩人竟敢記述諸神的墳墓並筆之於書——他這樣說並非憑己見臆斷,而是依據那些聖禮本身的傳統而述。難道瓦羅也像詩人般虛構、或像學園派般存疑地提出,說這類神明的祭儀乃是按各神在人間生活或死亡的生平與死狀而編成的嗎?難道那位埃及祭司里昂也是詩人或學園派嗎?他向馬其頓的亞歷山大所揭示的這些神明的起源,雖與希臘人的看法不同,卻同樣宣稱他們曾是凡人。然而這與我們有何相干?
But grant that Cicero the Academic was more uncertain than the poets, who dared to record the tombs of the gods and commit them to writing — though he did not presume this on the strength of his own opinion, but reported it from the very tradition of their sacred rites. Does Varro too either invent it like a poet or lay it down doubtfully like an Academic, when he says that the rites of such gods were composed out of the life or death of each of them, according to how they lived among men or how they died? And was Leon, that Egyptian priest, either a poet or an Academic — he who disclosed to Alexander of Macedon an origin of these gods indeed different from the Greeks' opinion, yet in such a way that he declared them to have been men? But what is this to us?
30:66
dicant se Iouem non hominem mortuum colere nec homini mortuo Capitolium dedicasse, sed spiritui uiuificanti omnia, quo mundus impletur, et scutum eius in honorem nutricis eius factum de pelle caprina interpretentur ut uolunt. quid dicunt de Saturno? quem Saturnum colunt? nonne ille est, qui primus ab Olympo uenit arma Iouis fugiens et regnis exsul ademptis, qui genus indocile et dispersum montibus altis conposuit legesque dedit Latiumque uocari maluit, his quoniam latuisset tutus in oris? nonne ipsum eius simulacrum, quod cooperto capite fingitur, quasi latentem indicat? nonne ipse Italis ostendit agriculturam, quod falce demonstrat? non, inquiunt;
讓他們說:他們並非把朱庇特當作已死的凡人來敬拜,也非把卡庇托神殿獻給已死之人,而是獻給充滿世界、賦予萬物生命的那位神靈;至於他那面用山羊皮製成、以紀念其乳母的盾牌,就任憑他們隨意詮釋吧。那麼他們對薩圖恩又怎麼說?他們所拜的是哪一位薩圖恩?豈不正是那一位——「他最先自奧林帕斯而來,逃避朱庇特的武力,被逐出他被奪去的王國;他將那散居於高山、未受教化的族類聚合起來,賜予他們律法,並願此地稱為拉丁姆(Latium),因為他曾在這海岸安然隱藏(latuisset)」?他那蒙頭而塑的神像,豈不正表明他是個隱匿之人?他豈不親自把農耕之術教給義大利人,正如他手中的鐮刀所顯示的?他們卻說「不是」;
Let them say that they do not worship Jupiter as a dead man, nor dedicated the Capitol to a dead man, but to the life-giving spirit that fills the world; and let them interpret his shield, made of goat-skin in honour of his nurse, however they please. What do they say of Saturn? What Saturn do they worship? Is it not he who 'first came from Olympus, fleeing the arms of Jove and exiled from his realm now taken away, who gathered together a race untaught and scattered on the high mountains, and gave them laws, and chose that it be called Latium, since in these shores he had lain hidden in safety'? Is not his very image, which is fashioned with the head covered, a sign of one, as it were, in hiding? Did he not himself teach agriculture to the Italians, as the sickle he holds shows? 'No,' they say;
30:67
nam uideris, si fuit ille homo et rex quidam, de quo ista narrantur, nos tamen Saturnum interpretamur \'uniuersum tempus\', quod Graecum etiam uocabulum eius ostendit; uocatur enim Cronos, quod adspiratione addita etiam temporis nomen est, unde et Latine Saturnus appellatur, quasi saturetur annis. quid iam cum istis agendum sit, nescio, qui conantes in melius interpretari nomina et simulacra deorum suorum fatentur maiorem deum suum et patrem ceterorum tempus esse. quid enim aliud indicant quam omnes deos suos temporales esse, quorum patrem ipsum tempus constituunt?
「因為你看——縱然真有這麼一個人、某位國王,關於他傳述著這些事,我們卻仍把薩圖恩詮釋為『普遍的時間』,正如他的希臘名字所顯示的;因為他被稱作克羅諾斯(Cronos),若加上送氣音,也就是『時間』(chronos)一詞,故在拉丁文中也稱他薩圖恩(Saturnus),彷彿為歲月所飽足(saturetur)。」我實在不知該拿這些人怎麼辦:他們企圖把自己神明的名字與神像往好處詮釋,卻承認他們那位更偉大的神、眾神之父不過是時間。因為他們這樣做,除了表明他們所有的神都是屬時間的、其父即時間本身之外,還能表明什麼呢?
'for see now — even if there was such a man and some king of whom these things are told, we nevertheless interpret Saturn as "universal time," as even his Greek name shows; for he is called Cronos, which, with an aspirate added, is also the word for time (chronos), whence in Latin too he is called Saturnus, as though sated (saturetur) with years.' What is now to be done with these people, I do not know, who, while trying to interpret the names and images of their gods in a better sense, confess that their greater god and the father of the rest is time. For what else do they indicate than that all their gods are temporal, whose very father they make out to be time itself?
30:68
Erubuerunt hinc philosophi eorum recentiores Platonici, qui iam christianis temporibus fuerunt, et Saturnum aliter interpretari conati sunt dicentes appellatum Cronon uelut a satietate intellectus eo, quod Graece satietas coros, intellectus autem sine mens nus dicitur. cui uidetur suffragari et Latinum nomen quasi ex prima Latina parte et Graeca posteriore conpositum, ut diceretur Saturnus tamquam satur nus. uiderunt, quam esset absurdum, si filius temporis Iuppiter haberetur, quem deum aeternum uel putabant uel putari uolebant.
他們較晚近的柏拉圖派哲學家——那些已生活在基督教時代的人——對此感到羞愧,便試圖以另一種方式詮釋薩圖恩,說他被稱作克羅諾斯,彷彿源於「理智的飽足」,因為希臘文中「飽足」是 coros,而「理智」或「心智」則稱 nous。拉丁文的名字似乎也支持此說,彷彿是由前半部的拉丁字與後半部的希臘字合成,讀作 Saturnus,如同 satur nous(飽足的心智)。他們看出:若把朱庇特——他們認為、或希望人認為是永恆之神的那位——當作時間之子,那將何等荒謬。
At this their more recent Platonist philosophers, who lived already in Christian times, were ashamed, and attempted to interpret Saturn differently, saying that he was called Cronos as if from the fullness (satiety) of intellect, because in Greek satiety is coros and intellect or mind is nous. To this the Latin name too seems to lend support, as though composed of a first Latin part and a later Greek one, so that it should be spoken as Saturnus, as if satur nous ('sated mind'). They saw how absurd it would be if Jupiter, whom they thought or wished to be thought an eternal god, were held to be the son of Time.
30:69
at uero secundum istam nouellam interpretationem, quam ueteres eorum si habuissent, mirum si Ciceronem Varronemque latuisset, Saturni filium Iouem dicunt tamquam ab illa summa mente profluentem spiritum, quam uolunt esse uelut animam mundi huius omnia caelestia et terrena corpora implentem. unde illud Maronis est, quod paulo ante commemoraui: Iouis is omnia plena. numquid non, si possent, isti sicut ipsam interpretationem ita etiam superstitionem hominum commutarent et aut nulla simulacra aut certe Saturno potius quam Ioui Capitolia constituerent?
然而按照這種新奇的詮釋——若他們的古人早已持守此說,竟能逃過西塞羅與瓦羅的注意,那才奇怪——他們稱薩圖恩之子朱庇特為一位神靈,彷彿是從那至高心智所流溢而出的,他們認為這心智猶如這世界的靈魂,充滿一切天上與地上的物體。因此才有我稍前所引馬羅(維吉爾)的那句詩:「朱庇特充滿萬有。」這些人若辦得到,豈不會不僅更改詮釋,也更改世人的迷信,或乾脆不立任何神像,或至少把卡庇托神殿獻給薩圖恩而非朱庇特?
But according to this novel interpretation — which, had their ancients held it, it would be strange had it escaped Cicero and Varro — they call Jupiter, the son of Saturn, a spirit as it were flowing forth from that supreme Mind, which they hold to be like the soul of this world, filling all celestial and terrestrial bodies. Whence comes that line of Maro which I mentioned a little before: 'Of Jupiter all things are full.' Would not these men, if they could, change not only the interpretation but also the superstition of men, and set up either no images at all, or Capitols to Saturn rather than to Jupiter?
30:70
neque enim ullam animam rationalem sapientem fieri disputant nisi participatione summae illius incommutabilisque sapientiae, non solum cuiusquam hominis animam, sed ipsius etiam mundi, quam dicunt Iouem; nos uero esse quandam summam dei sapientiam, cuius participatione fit sapiens, quaecumque anima fit uere sapiens, non tantum concedimus, uerum etiam maxime praedicamus. utrum autem uniuersa ista corporalis moles, quae mundus appellatur. habeat quandam animam uel quasi animam suam, id est rationalem uitam, qua ita regatur sicut unumquodque animal, magna adque abdita quaestio est, nec adfirmari debet ista opinio nisi conperta, quod uera sit, nec refelli nisi conperta, quod falsa sit.
因為他們主張:任何理性的靈魂唯有藉著分享那至高不變的智慧才能成為智慧的——不僅是任何人的靈魂,甚至連他們稱為朱庇特的這世界本身的靈魂也是如此。然而,確有一位神的至高智慧存在,凡真正成為智慧的靈魂都是藉分享它而得智慧——這一點我們不僅承認,更極力宣揚。至於這被稱為世界的整個物質的龐然大體,是否具有某種靈魂、或彷彿有它自己的靈魂,就是說,是否有一種理性的生命藉以統管它,如同每個動物受其靈魂統管一般——這是一個重大而隱晦的問題;除非確知其為真,不當肯定此說;除非確知其為假,也不當駁斥此說。
For they argue that no rational soul becomes wise except by participation in that supreme and unchangeable Wisdom — not only the soul of any man, but even the soul of the world itself, which they call Jupiter. Now that there is a certain supreme Wisdom of God, by participation in which whatever soul becomes truly wise is made wise, we not only grant, but even most emphatically proclaim. But whether this whole corporeal mass which is called the world has a certain soul, or as it were its own soul, that is, a rational life by which it is governed just as every animal is governed, is a great and hidden question; and this opinion ought neither to be affirmed unless it has been found to be true, nor refuted unless it has been found to be false.
30:71
quid autem hoc ad hominem, etiamsi semper eum lateat, quando quidem nulla anima fit sapiens uel beata ex alia quacumque anima, sed ex illa sola summa adque incommutabili dei sapientia? Romani tamen, qui non Saturno, sed Ioui Capitolium condiderunt, uel aliae nationes, quae Iouem praecipue supra ceteros deos colendum esse putauerunt, non hoc quod isti senserunt. qui secundum istam suam nouam opinionem et summas arces, si quicquam in his rebus potestatis habuissent, Saturno potius dedicarent et mathematicos uel genethliacos maxime delerent, qui Saturnum, quem sapientum effectorem isti dicerent, maleficum deum inter alia sidera constituerent.
但即便這事永遠對人隱而不顯,這與人又有何相干呢?既然沒有一個靈魂是從任何別的靈魂得著智慧或福樂,而唯獨從神那至高不變的智慧得著。然而,那些不為薩圖恩、卻為朱庇特建造卡庇托神殿的羅馬人,以及那些認為朱庇特尤當在眾神之上受敬拜的其他民族,所持的並非這些人所想的。因為這些人若按其新見在這些事上有任何權柄,倒會寧願把最高的城堡獻給薩圖恩,並尤其會除滅那些占星家與推算命宮的人——因為這些占星家把薩圖恩(即這些人所稱造就智者的那位)列在群星之間,當作一個為害的凶神。
But what does this matter to man, even if it forever remains hidden from him, since no soul becomes wise or blessed from any other soul whatsoever, but only from that sole supreme and unchangeable Wisdom of God? Yet the Romans, who founded the Capitol not for Saturn but for Jupiter, and the other nations that thought Jupiter above all was to be worshipped over the rest of the gods, did not hold what these men held. For these, according to their new opinion, if they had had any power in these matters, would rather have dedicated the highest citadels to Saturn, and would above all have destroyed the astrologers and casters of nativities, who set Saturn — whom these men call the maker of the wise — among the other stars as a maleficent god.
30:72
quae opinio tantum contra illos in animis humanis praeualuit, ut nec nominare illum uelint, senem potius quam Saturnum appellantes, tam timida superstitione, ut iam Carthaginienses paene uico suo nomen mutauerint \'uicum senis\' crebrius quam \'uicum Saturni* appellantes. Notum est ergo, quid colere conuincantur et quid colorare conentur adoratores simulacrorum. uerum et ab istis nouiciis Saturni interpretatoribus requirendum est, quid de deo sentiant Hebraeorum. etiam ipsis enim placuit omnes deos cum gentibus colere, cum eos superbos puderet pro peccatorum remissione humilari sub Christo. quid ergo sentiunt de deo Israhel?
這種看法在人心中如此地勝過他們,以致他們甚至不願稱他的名字,寧可叫他「老翁」而不叫薩圖恩,其迷信之膽怯,竟使迦太基人幾乎把自己街道的名字都改了,更常稱之為「老翁之街」而非「薩圖恩之街」。由此可見,敬拜偶像者所被證實在敬拜的究竟是什麼,以及他們試圖粉飾的又是什麼。然而,也當向這些薩圖恩的新詮釋者追問:他們對希伯來人的神有何看法。因為連他們也甘願與列邦一同敬拜眾神,既然他們心高氣傲,恥於為罪得赦免而在基督之下自卑。那麼他們對以色列的神又怎麼看?
This opinion so prevailed against them in the minds of men that they are unwilling even to name him, calling him 'the Old Man' rather than Saturn, with so timid a superstition that even the Carthaginians almost changed the name of their own street, more frequently calling it 'the Street of the Old Man' than 'the Street of Saturn.' It is therefore plain what the worshippers of images are convicted of worshipping and what they attempt to gloss over. But from these new interpreters of Saturn it must also be asked what they think of the God of the Hebrews. For it pleased even them to worship all the gods along with the nations, since it shamed them, proud as they were, to be humbled under Christ for the remission of sins. What then do they think of the God of Israel?
30:73
quem si non colunt, non omnes deos colunt, si autem colunt, non colunt sicut se coli iussit, quia et alios colunt, quos coli ille prohibuit. per eos enim uates ista prohibuit, per quos haec ipsa, quae nunc a Christianis eorum simulacra patiuntur, futura praedixit.
他們若不敬拜祂,就不是敬拜一切的神;他們若敬拜祂,卻不是按祂所吩咐的方式敬拜,因為他們同時也敬拜別的、就是祂所禁止敬拜的神。因為祂正是藉著眾先知禁止這些事的——就是藉著那些先知,祂預言了這些正發生的事:即他們的偶像如今在基督徒手中所遭受的一切。
If they do not worship Him, they do not worship all the gods; but if they do worship Him, they do not worship Him as He commanded Himself to be worshipped, for they also worship others whom He forbade to be worshipped. For through those prophets He forbade these things — the very prophets through whom He foretold that these things themselves, which their images now suffer at the hands of Christians, would come to pass.
30:74
siue enim angeli ad illos prophetas missi sint, qui eis deum omnium creatorem unum uerum deum, cui uniuersa subiecta sunt, et per sensibilium rerum congruam speciem figurate ostenderent et quemadmodum se coli praeciperet indicarent, siue aliquorum in eis mentes per spiritum sanctum ita sublimatae sint, ut eo uisu ea uiderent quo et ipsi angeli uident, constat tamen eos illi deo seruisse, qui alios deos coli prohibuit, seruisse autem fide pietatis in regno et sacerdotio reipublicae suae et Christum uenturum regem ac sacerdotem significantibus sacris.
因為無論是有天使被差到那些先知那裡,藉可感之物合宜的形象,向他們比喻性地顯明那唯一的萬物之創造主、萬有所服從的獨一真神,並宣告祂吩咐當如何敬拜自己;抑或是他們中間某些人的心智被聖靈如此高舉,以致他們以天使所用以觀看的那種異象觀看這些事——無論如何,仍確鑿無疑的是:他們所事奉的正是那位禁止敬拜別神的神;並且他們是以虔敬的信德事奉祂,在其邦國的王權與祭司職分中,也在那些預表著將要來的君王與祭司基督的聖禮中事奉祂。
For whether angels were sent to those prophets, to show them figuratively, through the fitting appearance of sensible things, the one Creator God of all, the one true God to whom all things are subject, and to declare in what manner He commanded Himself to be worshipped; or whether the minds of some among them were so exalted by the Holy Spirit that they beheld these things with that vision by which the very angels behold them — it stands firm nonetheless that they served that God who forbade other gods to be worshipped, and that they served Him with the faith of piety, in the kingdom and priesthood of their commonwealth, and in the sacred rites that signified Christ, the King and Priest who was to come.
30:75
Porro autem in dis gentium, quos isti dum colere nolunt illum qui cum istis coli non potest colere nolunt, dicant, quid causae est, ut nullus eorum inueniatur qui alterum coli prohibeat, cum eos in diuersis officiis muneribusque constituant et rebus ad quemque proprie pertinentibus praesides uelint.
再者,在列邦的諸神當中——這些人既不願敬拜那位不能與這些神同受敬拜的真神,也就不願敬拜祂——讓他們說說看:為何在諸神中找不到一位禁止敬拜另一位的?既然他們把眾神安置在各樣不同的職司與功用上,並要他們各自主管與己相關的事務。
Furthermore, among the gods of the nations — whom these men, while unwilling to worship Him who cannot be worshipped together with them, are unwilling to worship — let them say what is the reason that not one of them is found who forbids another to be worshipped, seeing that they set them over diverse offices and functions, and would have them to be presidents over the things that properly pertain to each.
30:76
si enim Iuppiter non prohibet Saturnum coli, quia non est ille homo, qui illum hominem patrem de regno expulit, sed aut caeli corpus aut spiritus implens caelum et terram, et ideo non potest prohibere coli mentem supernam, ei qua dicitur emanasse, si ea ratione nec Saturnus Iouem coli prohibet, quia non ab eo rebellante superatus est sicut ille a loue nescio quo, cuius arma fugiens uenit in Italiam, sed fauet prima mens animae a se genitae, saltem Vulcanus prohiberet coli Martem uxoris adulterum, Hercules Iunonem persecutricem suam. quae ista inter eos est tam foeda consensio, ut nec Diana uirgo casta coli prohibeat non dicam Venerem sed Priapum?
因為若朱庇特不禁止敬拜薩圖恩——理由是薩圖恩並非那把父親逐出王國的凡人,而是諸天之體、或充滿天地的神靈,故不能禁止人敬拜那據說他由之流溢而出的至上心智——若基於同樣理由,薩圖恩也不禁止敬拜朱庇特,因為朱庇特並非叛亂而勝過他(不像薩圖恩自己被那位不知名者所勝,逃避其武力而來到義大利),反倒是那第一心智偏愛從自身所生的靈魂:那麼至少火神伏爾甘應當禁止敬拜姦淫其妻的戰神馬爾斯;赫丘利應當禁止敬拜迫害他的朱諾。他們之間這種何等醜惡的和睦,竟使貞潔的處女戴安娜也不禁止敬拜——我不說維納斯,而是普里阿波斯?
For if Jupiter does not forbid Saturn to be worshipped — because Saturn is not that man who drove out his father from the kingdom, but either the body of heaven or a spirit filling heaven and earth, and therefore cannot forbid worship to be paid to that supernal Mind from which he is said to have emanated — and if for the same reason Saturn does not forbid Jupiter to be worshipped, because he was not overcome by him rebelling, as Saturn himself was by that one I know not whom whose arms he fled when he came into Italy, but rather favours the first Mind of the soul begotten from himself: then at least Vulcan should forbid the worship of Mars, the adulterer of his wife; Hercules should forbid the worship of Juno, his persecutor. What is this so foul concord among them, that not even the chaste virgin Diana forbids the worship — I will not say of Venus, but of Priapus?
30:77
nam si unus homo et uenator et agricola esseuoluerit, seruus erit amborum, quibus tamen uel uicina templa fabricare erubescit. sed interpretentur Dianam uirtutem quam uolunt, interpretentur et Priapum fecunditatis deum, ita sane ut in fetandis feminis pudeat Iunonem talem habere adiutorem, dicant quod placet, interpretentur quod sapiunt, dum tamen omnia eorum argumenta perturbet deus Israhel. qui cum illos omnes coli prohibuerit et a nullo eorum coli prohibitus sit eorumque simulacris et sacris euersionem praeceperit, praedixerit, fecerit, satis ostendit illos falsos adque fallaces et se esse uerum ac ueracem deum. .
因為若一個人既想作獵人又想作農夫,他就得作二者的僕役——而這二位神明卻連為這樣一個人建造相鄰的廟宇都覺羞恥。可是讓他們隨意把戴安娜詮釋為某種德能,也把普里阿波斯詮釋為多產之神吧,只是這樣一來,在使婦人受孕之事上,他們該以朱諾有這等助手為恥了。讓他們愛怎麼說就怎麼說,愛怎麼詮釋就怎麼詮釋——只要以色列的神攪亂了他們一切的論據就好;祂既禁止敬拜那一切的神,自己卻不被其中任何一位禁止敬拜,並且命定、預言、成就了對他們偶像與祭儀的傾覆,就充分顯明:他們是虛假詭詐的,唯有祂是真實可信的神。
For if one man wished to be both a hunter and a farmer, he would be the servant of both — yet gods who are ashamed to build even neighbouring temples for such a man. But let them interpret Diana as whatever virtue they please, and let them interpret Priapus too as the god of fecundity, in such a way, forsooth, that in the impregnation of women it should shame them to have Juno for such a helper. Let them say what they please, let them interpret as they think fit — provided that the God of Israel confounds all their arguments; who, since He forbade all those gods to be worshipped, and was forbidden by none of them to be worshipped, and commanded, foretold, and effected the overthrow of their images and rites, has sufficiently shown that they are false and deceitful, and that He is the true and truthful God.
30:78
Istos autem iam paucos deorum multorum falsorumque cultores quia non miretur nolle obtemperare illi, de quo cum ab eis quaeritur quisnam deus sit, quodlibet opinando respondeant, deum tamen esse negare non audent, quia si negent, operibus eius et praedictis adque conpletis facillime conuincuntur? neque enim ea dico, quae liberum sibi putant esse non credere, quia ipse in principio fecit caelum et terram et omnia quae in eis sunt, neque illa nimis antiqua, quod Enoch transtulit; quod impios diluuio deleuit, quod Noe iustum domumque eius per lignum inde liberauit ab Abraham in hominibus facta eius exordior.
那麼,這些如今為數不多、敬拜眾多假神的人,竟不肯順服祂——關於祂,當人問他們這位神究竟是誰時,他們儘可隨意臆測作答,卻不敢否認祂是神,因為他們若否認,就極易被祂的作為、以及祂那既已預言又已應驗的預告所駁倒——這豈不叫人希奇嗎?因為我並不援引那些他們自以為可以不信的事:即祂在起初創造了天地及其中的萬物;也不援引那些極古老的事:祂把以諾接去;祂用洪水滅盡不敬虔的人;祂藉方舟的木頭拯救了義人挪亞及其一家;我乃是從亞伯拉罕開始述說祂在人間的作為。
But how should one not marvel that these now-few worshippers of the many false gods are unwilling to obey Him — concerning whom, when they are asked who indeed this God is, they may answer by opining whatever they please, yet they dare not deny that He is God, because, if they should deny it, they are most easily convicted by His works and by His predictions both foretold and fulfilled? For I do not adduce those things which they think themselves free not to believe — that He in the beginning made heaven and earth and all that is in them; nor those very ancient things: that He translated Enoch; that He destroyed the impious by the flood; that He delivered righteous Noah and his household by the wood; but from Abraham I begin His deeds among men.
30:79
huic enim facta est per angelicum oraculum manifesta promissio, quam nunc uidemus impleri. huic quippe dictum est: in semine tuo benedicentur omnes gentes, ex cuius semine populus Israhel, unde uirgo Maria, quae peperit Christum, in quo benedici omnes gentes audeant iam negare, si possunt. haec promissio facta est etiam ad Isaac filium Abrahae, haec et ad Iacob nepotem Abrahae, qui etiam Israhel appellatus est, ex quo uniuersus populus et propagatus et nominatus est, uthuius populi deus appellaretur deus Israhel, non quod ipse non sit deus omnium gentium siue nescientium siue iam scientium, sed quia in isto populo uoluit manifestius apparere uirtutem promissorum suorum.
因為藉著天使的神諭,向他所作的一個明確應許,如今我們看見正在應驗。因為曾對他說過:「地上萬族都必因你的後裔得福」——從他的後裔出了以色列民族,又從其中出了童貞女馬利亞,她生了基督;在基督裡,萬族得福,如今他們若能,就儘管否認吧。這應許也向亞伯拉罕之子以撒發出,也向亞伯拉罕之孫雅各發出——雅各又稱為以色列,全族都由他繁衍並得名,因此這民族的神就稱為以色列的神。這並非說祂不是萬邦的神(無論尚未認識祂的、或已認識祂的),而是因為祂願在這民族中更明顯地彰顯其應許的大能。
For to him was made, through an angelic oracle, a manifest promise which we now see fulfilled. To him indeed it was said: 'In thy seed shall all nations be blessed' — from whose seed came the people of Israel, whence came the Virgin Mary, who bore Christ, in whom let them now dare to deny that all nations are blessed, if they can. This promise was made also to Isaac, Abraham's son; this also to Jacob, Abraham's grandson, who was also called Israel, from whom the whole people was both propagated and named, so that the God of this people was called the God of Israel — not that He is not the God of all nations, whether not yet knowing Him or now knowing Him, but because in this people He willed the power of His promises to appear more manifestly.
30:80
ille enim populus primo in Aegypto multiplicatus et de illa seruitute per Moysen in multis signis portentisque liberatus debellatis plurimis gentibus terram etiam promissionis accepit, in qua regnauit per reges suos de tribu Iuda exortos. qui ludas unus fuit ex duodecim filiis Israhel nepotis Abrahae. adque inde Iudaei cognominati multa ipso deo adiuuante fecerunt, multa pro peccatis suis ipso flagellante perpessi sunt, donec ueniret semen, cui promissum est, in quo benedicerentur omnes gentes et patrum suorum simulacra sponte confringerent. Neque enim temporibus christianis, sed tanto ante praedictum est quod per Christianos impletur.
因為那民族最初在埃及繁衍,藉摩西以許多神蹟奇事從那奴役中得蒙拯救,征服了眾多的民族,也承受了應許之地,在其中藉著出自猶大支派的諸王作王掌權。這猶大是以色列(亞伯拉罕之孫)十二個兒子之一;由此他們得了「猶太人」的稱號。他們靠神自己的幫助行了許多事;也因自己的罪,在神親自的鞭責下忍受了許多苦,直到那位所應許的後裔來到——萬族在祂裡面得福,並要甘心情願地打碎他們列祖的偶像。因為那如今藉基督徒所成就的,並非在基督教時代才預言,而是在如此之久以前就已預言了。
For that people, first multiplied in Egypt and delivered from that bondage through Moses with many signs and wonders, having subdued very many nations, received also the land of promise, in which it reigned through its own kings sprung from the tribe of Judah. This Judah was one of the twelve sons of Israel, the grandson of Abraham; and thence they were surnamed Jews. Many things they did with God Himself aiding them; many things they endured for their sins with Him Himself scourging them, until there should come the Seed to whom it was promised, in whom all nations should be blessed and should of their own accord break in pieces the images of their fathers. For it was not in Christian times, but so long before, that what is now fulfilled through the Christians was foretold.
30:81
ipsi Iudaei qui remanserunt inimici nominis Christi, de quorum etiam futura perfidia in illis propheticis litteris tacitum non est, ipsi habent et legunt prophetam dicentem: domine deus meus et refugium meum in die malorum, ad te gentes uenient ab extremo terrae et dicent: uere mendacia coluerunt patres nostri simulacra et non est in illis utilitas. ecce nunc fit, ecce nunc gentes ab extremo terrae ueniunt ad Christum ista dicentes et simulacra frangentes. et hoc enim magnum est, quod deus praestitit ecclesiae suae ubique diffusae.
這些始終與基督之名為敵、留存下來的猶太人——關於他們將來的背信,連那些先知書都未曾緘默——他們自己卻擁有並誦讀一位先知的話,說:「耶和華我的神、我在患難之日的避難所啊,列國必從地極來到你這裡,說:我們列祖所承受的,不過是虛謊、是偶像,其中並無益處。」看哪,如今這事正在應驗;看哪,如今列國正從地極來到基督面前,說著這些話、打碎偶像。因為這也是神賜給祂那遍傳各地之教會的一件大事。
The very Jews who have remained enemies of the name of Christ — concerning whose future faithlessness even those prophetic writings are not silent — these same possess and read a prophet who says: 'O Lord my God and my refuge in the day of evils, to Thee shall the nations come from the ends of the earth and shall say: Truly our fathers worshipped lies, images, and there is no profit in them.' Behold, now it comes to pass; behold, now the nations come from the ends of the earth to Christ, saying these very things and breaking the images. For this too is a great thing which God has bestowed upon His Church spread abroad everywhere.
30:82
ut gens Iudaea merito debellata et dispersa per terras, ne a nobis haec conposita putarentur, codices prophetarum nostrorum ubique portaret et inimica fidei nostrae testis fieret ueritatis nostrae. quomodo ergo discipuli Christi docuerunt quod a Christo non didicerunt, sicut stulti desipiendo iactitant, ut deorum gentilium et simulacrorum superstitio deleretur? numquid et illas prophetias, quae nunc leguntur in codicibus inimicorum Christi, possunt dici finxisse discipuli Christi? Quia enim haec euertit nisi deus IsraheL? ipsi enim populo dictum est per diuinas uoces factas ad Moysen: audi Israhel, dominus deus tuus dominus unus est.
這樣,那罪有應得地被征服、四散在各地的猶太民族——免得這些事被人以為是我們捏造的——便到處攜帶著我們眾先知的抄本,雖與我們的信仰為敵,卻成了我們真理的見證。那麼,基督的門徒怎能教導他們沒有從基督學來的東西呢(正如那些愚頑之輩狂妄地誇口說的),就是要廢除外邦諸神與偶像的迷信?難道連那些如今在基督仇敵的抄本中所誦讀的預言,也能說是基督的門徒所捏造的嗎?因為除了以色列的神,還有誰傾覆了這些事物呢?因為藉著向摩西所發的神言,曾對那民族說:「以色列啊,你要聽,耶和華我們的神是獨一的主。」
So that the Jewish nation, deservedly conquered and scattered throughout the lands — lest these things should be thought fabricated by us — might everywhere carry the codices of our prophets and become, though hostile to our faith, a witness of our truth. How then did the disciples of Christ teach what they did not learn from Christ — as fools in their folly boast — namely, that the superstition of the gentile gods and of images should be abolished? Can it be said that the disciples of Christ invented even those prophecies which are now read in the codices of Christ's enemies? For who overthrew these things but the God of Israel? For to that very people it was said, through the divine words made to Moses: 'Hear, O Israel, the Lord thy God is one Lord.'
30:83
non facies tibi idolum neque cuius quam similitudinem, neque quae in caelo sursum neque quae in terra deorsum. ut autem etiam euertat ista, ubi potestatem acceperit, sic ei praecipitur: non adorabis deos illorum, sed neque seruies eis: non facies secundum opera ipsorum, sed deponendo depones et confringendo confringes simulacra eorum. quis autem dicat Christum adque Christianos non pertinere ad Israhel, cum Israhel nepos fuerit Ab ahae, cui primo et deinde Isaac filio eius et deinde ipsi Israhel nepoti eius dictum est quod iam commemoraui: in semine tuo benedicentur omnes gentes?
「不可為自己雕製偶像,也不可作任何形像,無論是天上的、還是地下的。」並且,為要在祂得著權柄時傾覆這些事物,祂又這樣吩咐:「不可敬拜他們的神,也不可事奉它們;不可效法他們的行為,倒要盡行拆毀,將他們的偶像盡行打碎。」既然以色列是亞伯拉罕之孫,而先是對亞伯拉罕、繼而對其子以撒、再對其孫以色列本人說了我已提及的話:「地上萬族都必因你的後裔得福」——那麼誰能說基督和基督徒不屬於以色列呢?
'Thou shalt not make to thyself an idol, nor any likeness of anything, neither of things that are in heaven above nor of things that are in the earth beneath.' And that He might also overthrow these things when He should receive power, He is thus commanded: 'Thou shalt not adore their gods, neither shalt thou serve them; thou shalt not do according to their works, but destroying thou shalt destroy them, and breaking thou shalt break their images.' But who would say that Christ and the Christians do not pertain to Israel, since Israel was the grandson of Abraham, to whom first, and then to Isaac his son, and then to Israel himself his grandson, it was said what I have already mentioned: 'In thy seed shall all nations be blessed'?
30:84
quod fieri iam uidemus in Christo, cum inde exorta sit illa uirgo, de qua propheta populi Israhel et dei Israhel cecinit dicens: ecce uirgo concipiet et pariet filium, et uocabunt nomen eius Emmanuhel. interpretatur autem Emmanuhel \'nobiscum deus). deus ergo Israhel. qui prohibuit alios deos coli, qui prohibuit idola fabricari, qui praecepit euerti, qui per prophetam praedixit gentes ab extremo terrae dicturas: uere mendacia coluerunt patres nostri simulacra, in quibus non est utilitas, ipse per Christi nomen et Christianorum fidem istarum omnium superstitionum euersionem iussit, promisit, exhibuit.
這事我們如今看見正在基督裡應驗,因為那童貞女正是由那族而出——以色列民與以色列神的先知曾歌詠論到她說:「看哪,必有童女懷孕生子,人要稱他的名為以馬內利。」以馬內利翻出來就是「神與我們同在」。因此,這位以色列的神——祂禁止敬拜別神,禁止雕造偶像,命令將它們傾覆,並藉先知預言列國必從地極說:「我們列祖所承受的,不過是虛謊、是偶像,其中並無益處」——正是祂,藉基督之名與基督徒的信德,命定、應許並實現了對這一切迷信的傾覆。
And this we now see coming to pass in Christ, since from thence sprang that Virgin, of whom the prophet of the people of Israel and of the God of Israel sang, saying: 'Behold, a virgin shall conceive and shall bear a son, and they shall call His name Emmanuel.' Now Emmanuel is interpreted 'God with us.' Therefore the God of Israel, who forbade other gods to be worshipped, who forbade idols to be fashioned, who commanded them to be overthrown, who through the prophet foretold that the nations from the ends of the earth would say, 'Truly our fathers worshipped lies, images, in which there is no profit' — He it is who, through the name of Christ and the faith of Christians, commanded, promised, and brought about the overthrow of all these superstitions.
30:85
frustra ergo miseri, quia blasphemare Christum etiam a dis suis, hoc est demonibus, nomen Christi metuentibus prohibiti sunt, uolunt ab eo doctrinam istam facere alienam, qua Christiani contra idola disputant easque omnes falsas religiones, ubi potuerint, eradicant. De deo Israhel respondeant, quem docere ista et iubere non tantum Christianorum, sed etiam Iudaeorum libri testantur, de ipso consulant deos suos, qui Christum blasphemari prohibuerunt, de deo Israhel, si audiant aliqua contumeliosa, respondeant. sed quos consulant? aut ubi iam consulant? libros suorum legant.
所以這些可憐人是徒然的:他們既被自己的神(即那些懼怕基督之名的邪魔)禁止褻瀆基督,卻想把那教訓說成與基督無關——就是基督徒藉以攻擊偶像、並盡其所能剷除一切假宗教的那教訓。讓他們就以色列的神作答吧:基督徒的書卷、甚至猶太人的書卷都見證祂教導並命定了這些事;讓他們就祂求問自己的神吧(那些禁止褻瀆基督的神);就以色列的神,他們若聽見任何辱罵的話,就讓他們作答。可是他們要求問誰呢?如今又能到哪裡去求問?讓他們讀讀自己的書卷吧。
In vain, therefore, do these wretches — because they have been forbidden by their own gods, that is, by demons who fear the name of Christ, to blaspheme Christ — wish to make alien to Him that teaching by which Christians dispute against idols and root out, wherever they can, all those false religions. Let them answer concerning the God of Israel, whom both the books of the Christians and even those of the Jews attest to teach and command these things; concerning Him let them consult their gods, who forbade Christ to be blasphemed; concerning the God of Israel, if they hear anything insulting, let them answer. But whom shall they consult? Or where shall they now consult? Let them read the books of their own.
30:86
si deum Israhel Iouem putant, sicut Varro scripsit, interim ut secundum eorum opinionem loquar, cur ergo Ioui non credunt idola esse delenda? si Saturnum putant, cur eum non colunt? aut cur non sic colunt, quemadmodum se coli per eos uates praecepit, per quos ea quae praedixit impleuit? cur ei non credunt simulacra euertenda esse et alios deos colendos non esse?
他們若以為以色列的神就是朱庇特(正如瓦羅所寫)——姑且按他們的看法說話——那麼為何他們不相信朱庇特所說偶像當被除滅呢?他們若以為祂就是薩圖恩,為何不敬拜祂?或者,為何不按祂所吩咐的方式敬拜祂——就是藉那些先知(祂藉他們應驗了所預言之事)所吩咐的方式?為何他們不相信祂所說:偶像當被傾覆,別的神不當被敬拜?
If they think the God of Israel to be Jupiter, as Varro wrote — to speak for the moment according to their opinion — why then do they not believe Jupiter that idols must be destroyed? If they think Him to be Saturn, why do they not worship Him? Or why do they not worship Him in the manner in which He commanded Himself to be worshipped through those prophets by whom He fulfilled the things He foretold? Why do they not believe Him that images are to be overthrown and that other gods are not to be worshipped?
30:87
si nec Iouis nec Saturnus estquia, si unus eorum esset, contra sacra Iouis et Saturni eorum tanta non diceret —, quis ergo est, qui propter deos alios solus ab istis non colitur et euersis dis aliis tam euidenter efficit, ut solus colatur, humilata omni superba altitudine, quae se aduersus Christum erexerat pro idolis persequens interficiensque Christianos? nunc certe quaerunt, ubi se abscondant, cum sacrificare uolunt, uel ubi deos ipsos suos recludant, ne a Christianis inueniantur adque frangantur. unde hoc nisi a timore legum adque regum, per quos deus Israhel suam exserit potestatem iam subditos Christi nomini, sicut longe ante promisit dicens per prophetam:
但祂若既非朱庇特、也非薩圖恩——因為祂若真是其中一位,就不會對他們的朱庇特與薩圖恩的祭儀說那麼多反對的話——那麼祂究竟是誰呢?唯獨祂不被這些人為別神的緣故所敬拜;而當別的神被傾覆時,唯獨祂如此明顯地促成了自己獨受敬拜,一切曾為偶像迫害殺害基督徒、抗拒基督而自高的驕傲高峰都被降卑。如今他們獻祭時,實在要找地方把自己藏起來,或把他們自己的神藏匿起來,免得被基督徒發現並打碎。這若不是出於對律法和君王的懼怕,還能出於什麼呢?以色列的神正是藉這些律法與君王,在那些如今已服在基督之名下的人身上施展祂的權能——正如祂早已藉先知應許說:
But if He is neither Jupiter nor Saturn — because, if He were one of them, He would not say so much against the rites of their Jupiter and Saturn — who then is He, who alone is not worshipped by these men for the sake of other gods, and who, when the other gods are overthrown, so manifestly brings it to pass that He alone is worshipped, every proud loftiness being humbled which had raised itself against Christ, persecuting and slaying Christians for the sake of idols? Now certainly they seek where to hide themselves when they wish to sacrifice, or where to shut away their very gods, lest they be found by Christians and broken in pieces. Whence this, if not from fear of the laws and of the kings through whom the God of Israel exerts His power over those now made subject to the name of Christ — as long before He promised, saying through the prophet:
30:88
et adorabunt eum omnes reges terrae, omnes gentes seruient illi? Nempe iam impletur quod per prophetam identidem canitur, quod remissurus esset impiam plebem suamnon quidem totam, quia multi ex Israhelitis crediderunt in Christum; nam inde erant et apostoli eius —, et humilaturus omnem superbum adque iniuriosum, ut ipse solus exaltaretur, id est solus altus et potens hominibus manifestaretur, donec proicerentur a credentibus idola et a non credentibus absconderentur, cum eius timore terra confringitur, id est terreni homines timore franguntur, timendo legem uel ipsius uel eorum qui credentes in eum gentibusque regnantes talia sacrilegia prohiberent.
「地上的君王都必敬拜祂,萬國都必事奉祂。」如今那藉先知一再歌詠的話,確已應驗:祂要饒恕祂那不敬虔的百姓——當然不是全體,因為以色列人中有許多信了基督,連祂的使徒都是從那裡出來的——並要降卑一切驕傲與傷害人的人,好叫祂獨得高舉,就是使人看明唯獨祂是至高、大能的,直到偶像被信者拋棄、被不信者藏匿之時;那時,大地因懼怕祂而破碎,就是屬地的人因懼怕而被折服,畏懼祂自己的律法、或那些信祂並掌管列國、禁止此等褻瀆之人的律法。
'And all the kings of the earth shall adore Him, all the nations shall serve Him.' Surely now is fulfilled what is repeatedly sung through the prophet: that He would spare His impious people — not indeed the whole of it, for many of the Israelites believed in Christ, since from thence too were His apostles — and would humble every proud and injurious man, that He alone might be exalted, that is, might be made manifest to men as alone lofty and mighty, until the idols should be cast away by the believers and hidden by the unbelievers, when the earth is shattered by fear of Him, that is, when earthly men are broken by fear, dreading the law either of Himself or of those who, believing in Him and reigning over the nations, would forbid such sacrileges.
30:89
Haec enim, quae ut facilius intellegerentur breuiter praelocutus sum, propheta sic dicit: *Et nunc tu, -domus Iacob, uenite, ambulemus in lucem domini. \'remi sit enim plebem suam, domum Israhel, quoniam repleta est sicut ab initio regio eorum auguriis sicut alienigenarum, et filii multi alienigenae nati sunt illis. \'repleta est enim regio eorum argento et auro, nec erat numerus thensaurorum illorum. et repleta est terra equis, nec erat numerus currum illorum. et repleta est terra abominationibus operum manuum ipsorum, et adorauerunt ea quae fecerunt digiti eorum. \'et inclinauit se homo et humilauit se uir, et non remittam illis.
我先前把這些事簡略陳明,好叫人更易明白;先知乃是這樣說的:「雅各家啊,如今你們來,我們在耶和華的光明中行走吧。因為祂離棄了祂的百姓、以色列家,因為他們的境內滿了占卜,如同起初、如同外邦人一般,又生了許多外邦人的兒女。因為他們境內滿了金銀,財寶無數;地上滿了馬匹,車輛無數;地上滿了他們親手所造之物的可憎,他們敬拜自己指頭所造的。卑賤人屈身,尊貴人自卑,我必不饒恕他們。」
For these things, which I have briefly stated beforehand that they might be more easily understood, the prophet speaks thus: 'And now thou, house of Jacob, come, let us walk in the light of the Lord. For He has forsaken His people, the house of Israel, because their region is filled, as from the beginning, with auguries like those of strangers, and many alien children have been born to them. For their region is filled with silver and gold, and there was no number of their treasures. And the land is filled with horses, and there was no number of their chariots. And the land is filled with the abominations of the works of their own hands, and they adored the things which their own fingers had made. And man has bowed himself down and the mighty man has humbled himself, and I will not forgive them.'
30:90
"et nunc intrate in petras et abscondite uos in terra a facie timoris domini et a maiestate uirtutis eius, cum surrexerit confringere terram. "oculi enim domini excelsi, homo autem humilis. et humilabitur altitudo hominum, et exaltabitur dominus solus in illa die. "Dies enim domini sabaoth in omnem iniuriosum et superbum et supra omnem altum et elatum, qui humilabuntur, "et super omnem cedrum Libani excelsorum et elatorum et super omnem arborem balani Basan, uet super omnem montem et super omnem collem altum, et super omnem nauem maris et super omne spectaculum nauium decoris. "et humilabitur et cadet contumelia hominum, et exaltabitur dominus solus in illa die.
「如今你們要進入巖穴,藏在地裡,躲避耶和華的可畏和祂威嚴的能力,當祂興起震動大地的時候。因為耶和華的眼目高聳,人卻是卑微的。人的高傲必被降卑,唯有耶和華在那日被高舉。因為萬軍之耶和華的日子必臨到一切傷人的和驕傲的,臨到一切高大和高舉的,他們都必被降卑;也臨到利巴嫩一切高聳高舉的香柏樹,臨到巴珊的一切橡樹,臨到一切高山、一切高岡,臨到海上的一切船隻、船舶一切華美的景觀。人的驕傲必被降卑跌倒,唯有耶和華在那日被高舉。」
'And now enter into the rocks and hide yourselves in the earth, from before the fear of the Lord and from the majesty of His power, when He shall arise to shatter the earth. For the eyes of the Lord are lofty, but man is lowly. And the loftiness of men shall be humbled, and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day. For the day of the Lord of Sabaoth is against every injurious and proud man, and above every high and lifted-up thing, and they shall be humbled; and above every cedar of Lebanon of the lofty and lifted-up, and above every oak-tree of Bashan, and above every mountain and above every high hill, and above every ship of the sea and above every spectacle of the beauty of ships. And the pride of men shall be humbled and shall fall, and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day.'
30:91
"Et manibus fabricata omnia abscondent in speluncis et in scissuris petrarum et in cauernis terrae a facie timoris domini et a maiestate uirtutis eius, cum exsurrexerit confringere terram. illa enim die proiciet homo abominationes aureas et argenteas, quae fecerunt ut adorarent superuacuanea et noxia, ut intrent in foramina solidae petrae et in scissuras petrarum, a facie timoris domini et a maiestate uirtutis eius, cum exsurrexerit comminuere terram. Quid dicunt de isto deo sabaoth, quod interpretatur \'deus uirtutum) uel \'exercituum\', quia illi seruiunt uirtutes et exercitus angelorum?
「他們必將親手所造的一切藏在洞穴中、巖石的縫隙裡、地的窟窿內,躲避耶和華的可畏和祂威嚴的能力,當祂興起震動大地的時候。因為在那日,人必拋棄他們金銀的可憎之物——就是他們所造、用以敬拜那虛空有害之物的——好進入堅巖的孔洞和巖石的縫隙,躲避耶和華的可畏和祂威嚴的能力,當祂興起把大地擊碎的時候。」他們對這位「撒巴俄的神」(翻出來就是「諸能之神」或「萬軍之神」,因為天使的諸般能力與軍隊都事奉祂)又怎麼說呢?
'And they shall hide all the things fashioned by their hands in caves and in the clefts of the rocks and in the caverns of the earth, from before the fear of the Lord and from the majesty of His power, when He shall arise to shatter the earth. For in that day man shall cast away his abominations of gold and silver, which they made that they might adore vain and hurtful things, that they may enter into the holes of the solid rock and into the clefts of the rocks, from before the fear of the Lord and from the majesty of His power, when He shall arise to break the earth in pieces.' What do they say of this God of Sabaoth, which is interpreted 'God of powers' or 'of hosts,' because the powers and hosts of angels serve Him?
30:92
quid dicunt de isto deo Israhel, quia deus est illius populi, de quo uenit semen, in quo benedicerentur omnes gentes? cur solum non colunt, qui omnes deos colendos esse contendunt? cur ei non credunt, qui alios deos falsos et ostendit et euertit? audiui quendam eorum dicere se legisse aput nescio quem philosophum, quod ex his quae Iudaei in suis sacramentis agerent intellexisset, quem deum colerent: praepositum, inquit, istorum elementorum, quibus iste uisibilis et corporeus mundus extructus est, cum scripturis sanctis prophetarum eius aperte ostendatur illum deum colendum praeceptum esse populo Israhel, qui fecit caelum et terram et a quo est omnis uera sapientia.
他們對這位以色列的神又怎麼說呢——祂既是那民族的神,那位使萬族得福的後裔正是由那民族而出?他們既主張一切的神都當受敬拜,為何不單單敬拜祂?祂既已顯明別的神是假的、又將它們傾覆,他們為何不信祂?我曾聽見他們中有一人說,他在某位——我不知名的——哲學家那裡讀到:從猶太人在他們聖禮中所行的事,他明白了他們所敬拜的是什麼神:他說,是「這些元素的主管者」,就是這可見有形的世界所由構成的元素。然而祂先知的聖經清楚顯明:以色列民所受命敬拜的那位神,正是創造天地、萬般真智慧所從出的那位。
What do they say of this God of Israel, in that He is the God of that people from whom came the Seed in whom all nations should be blessed? Why do they not worship Him alone, they who contend that all the gods are to be worshipped? Why do they not believe Him, who has both shown the other gods to be false and overthrown them? I heard one of them say that he had read in some philosopher or other — whose name I know not — that from the things which the Jews performed in their sacraments he had understood what God they worshipped: 'the president,' he said, 'of these elements of which this visible and corporeal world is constructed' — whereas it is openly shown by the holy scriptures of His prophets that the God whom the people of Israel was commanded to worship is He who made heaven and earth, and from whom is all true wisdom.
30:93
sed quid opus est hinc diutius disputare, cum ad id quod ago sufficiat quod illi qualibet praesumtione opinantur de illo deo, quem deum esse negare non possunt? si enim praepositus est elementorum, quibus mundus iste consistit, cur non potius solus ipse colitur quam Neptunus, qui solius maris praepositus est, quam denique Siluanus, qui solorum agrorum adque siluarum, quam Sol, qui solius diei uel etiam uniuersi caelestis caloris, quam Luna, quae solius noctis uel etiam humoris potestate praefulget, quam Iuno, quae solum aerem tenere perhibetur ?
但何必就這一點再多爭辯呢?既然就我所做的而論,只要看他們無論憑何種臆斷去揣測那位他們無法否認其為神的神,就夠了。因為祂若是這世界所由構成之元素的主管者,那麼為何不單單敬拜祂,倒去敬拜尼普頓(他只主管海)?倒去敬拜西爾瓦努斯(他只主管田野與森林)?倒去敬拜太陽(他只主管白晝、或至多整個天上的熱)?倒去敬拜月亮(她只憑對黑夜、或至多對濕氣的權能而輝耀)?倒去敬拜朱諾(據說她只掌管空氣)?
But what need is there to dispute further on this point, since for what I am doing it suffices that, by whatever presumption they opine concerning that God whom they cannot deny to be God? For if He is the president of the elements of which this world consists, why is not rather He alone worshipped, than Neptune, who is president of the sea alone; than, finally, Silvanus, who is of the fields and woods alone; than the Sun, who is of the day alone, or even of the whole celestial heat; than the Moon, who shines forth by power over the night alone, or even over moisture; than Juno, who is said to hold the air alone?
30:94
certe enim isti partium praepositi, quicumque sunt, necesse est, ut sub illo sint qui omnium elementorum et uniuersae huius molis praeposituram gerit. at iste illos omnes coli prohibet. cur ergo isti contra praeceptum maioris illorum non solum eos colere uolunt, sed propter istos illum nolunt? adhuc non inueniunt, quid de isto deo Israhel constanter liquidoque pronuntient, nec umquam inuenient, donec eum inueniant deum solum uerum, a quo creata sunt omnia.
因為這些部分的主管者,無論是誰,必然都在那位承擔一切元素、承擔這整個龐然大體之主管權者的手下。然而祂卻禁止敬拜他們一切。那麼這些人為何違背他們那位更大者的命令,不僅想敬拜他們,還為這些神的緣故拒絕敬拜祂?他們至今找不出對這位以色列的神能持定而清楚地宣告的話,也永遠找不出來,直到他們認出祂就是那由之創造萬物的獨一真神。
For certainly these presidents of the parts, whoever they are, must needs be under Him who bears the presidency of all the elements and of this whole mass. Yet He forbids all of them to be worshipped. Why then do these men, contrary to the command of their greater, not only wish to worship them, but for the sake of these refuse to worship Him? As yet they find nothing to pronounce constantly and clearly about this God of Israel, nor will they ever find it, until they find Him to be the one true God, by whom all things were created.
30:95
Proinde quidam Lucanus magnus eorum in carmine declamator, credo et ipse diu quaerens siue per suas cogitationes siue per suorum libros, quisnam esset Iudaeorum deus, et, quia non pie quaerebat, non inueniens, maluit tamen incertum deum, quem non inueniebat, quam nullum deum dicere, cuius tam magna documenta sentiebat. ait enim: et dedita sacris incerti Iudaea dei. et nondum deus iste sanctus et uerus deus Israhel, nondum per Christi nomen tanta in omnibus gentibus fecerat, quanta usque in hodiernum diem post Lucani tempora consecuta sunt. nunc uero quis tam durus non flectatur? quis tam torpidus non ignescat, cum impletur quod scriptum est, quia non est qui se abscondat a calore eius?
因此,他們中間一位偉大的詩體演說家盧坎(Lucan),我相信他自己也曾長久探尋——無論是藉自己的思索、還是藉本族的書卷——猶太人的神究竟是誰;他既非虔誠地探尋,就沒有尋見,卻寧可把他所尋不見的神稱為「不確定的神」,也不願稱之為「無神」,因為他所感知到關於祂的憑據是何等宏大。因為他說:「猶太,獻身於一位不確定之神的祭儀。」而那位聖潔真實的以色列的神,那時尚未藉基督之名在萬邦中行出如此大事,如同盧坎的時代之後直到今日所發生的一般。可是如今,誰能剛硬到不被折服?誰能麻木到不被點燃?當所寫的話正在應驗:沒有一人能躲避祂的熱氣。
Accordingly a certain Lucan, a great declaimer among them in verse, himself too — I believe — long inquiring, whether through his own reflections or through the books of his own people, who indeed the God of the Jews might be, and, because he did not inquire piously, not finding Him, nevertheless preferred to call the God he could not find an uncertain God rather than no god, so great were the proofs of Him that he perceived. For he says: 'And Judaea, given over to the rites of an uncertain god.' And that God, holy and true, the God of Israel, had not yet, through the name of Christ, done such great things among all nations as have followed even to this present day since the times of Lucan. But now who is so hard as not to be bent? Who so torpid as not to catch fire, when that is fulfilled which is written, that there is none who may hide himself from His heat?
30:96
quando iam clarissima luce manifestantur quae in eodem psalmo, unde uersiculum istum commemoraui, tanto ante praedicta sunt? caelorum enim nomine apostoli Christi significati sunt, quod in eis deus praesideret, ut euangelium nuntiarent. iam ergo caeli enarrauerunt gloriam dei, et opera manuum eius adnuntiauit firmamentum. dies diei eructuauit uerbum, et nox nocti adnuntiauit scientiam. iam non sunt loquellae neque sermones, quorum non audiantur uoces eorum. iam in omnem terram exiit sonus eorum et in fines orbis terrae uerba eorum.
因為如今,那些在我所引出那小段經節的同一篇詩篇中、於如此之久以前就已預言的事,正以至為清明的光顯明出來。因為「諸天」之名所指的乃是基督的使徒,因為神在他們裡面居首位,好叫他們宣揚福音。所以如今「諸天述說神的榮耀,穹蒼傳揚祂手的作為。這日到那日發出言語,這夜到那夜傳出知識。如今再沒有言語,也沒有話語,聽不見它們的聲音。它們的音韻傳遍天下,它們的言語傳到地極。」
For now those things are made manifest with clearest light which, in the very psalm from which I quoted that little verse, were foretold so long before. For by the name of 'heavens' the apostles of Christ were signified, because God presided in them, that they might proclaim the Gospel. Now therefore 'the heavens have declared the glory of God, and the firmament has proclaimed the works of His hands. Day unto day pours forth speech, and night unto night proclaims knowledge. Now there are no languages nor speeches whose voices are not heard. Now their sound has gone forth into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world.'
30:97
iam in sole, hoc est in manifestatione, posuit tabernaculum suum, quod est ecclesia ipsius, quia, ut hoc faceret, ipse, sicut ibi sequitur, tamquam sponsus processit de thalamo suo, id est: coniugatum uerbum carni humanae processit de utero uirginali, iam exultauit ut gigans et cucurrit uiam, iam a summo caeli facta est egressio eius et recursus eius usque ad summum caeli. et ideo rectissime sequitur uersus, quem paulo ante commemoraui: et non est qui se abscondat a calore eius.
如今「祂在日頭中」(就是在彰顯中)「支搭了祂的帳幕」,這帳幕就是祂的教會;因為為要成就此事,祂親自——正如那裡接著所說——「如同新郎從洞房出來」,就是說:那與人的肉身聯合的道,從童貞女的腹中出來;「如今祂歡然奔路,如同勇士;如今祂從天這邊出來,繞到天那邊。」因此,我稍前所引的那句經節極為貼切地接續其後:「沒有一物能躲避祂的熱氣。」
Now 'in the sun,' that is, in manifestation, 'He has set His tabernacle,' which is His Church, because, that He might do this, He Himself — as it there follows — 'came forth as a bridegroom from His chamber,' that is: the Word, joined to human flesh, came forth from the virginal womb; 'now He rejoiced as a giant to run His course; now from the height of heaven was His going forth, and His return even unto the height of heaven.' And therefore most fittingly there follows the verse which I mentioned a little before: 'And there is none who may hide himself from His heat.'
30:98
et adhuc isti fragiles contradictiunculas garrientes eligunt isto igne sicut stipula in cinerem uerti quam sicut aurum a sorde purgari, cum et deorum falsorum iam fallacia monumenta frustrata sint et illius incerti dei ueracia promissa certa iam facta sint! Desinant ergo dicere mali laudatores Christi, qui nolunt esse Christiani, quod Christus non docuerit deos eorum deseri et simulacra confringi. deus enim Israhel, de quo praedictum est quod deus uniuersae terrae uocabitur, et deus uniuersae terrae iam uocatur, hoc per prophetas futurum praedixit, hoc per Christum congruo tempore impleuit.
然而這些軟弱之輩,喋喋於其瑣碎的反駁,寧願像禾稭一樣被這火燒成灰燼,也不願像金子一樣從污穢中被煉淨——縱然假神那些詭詐的紀念物早已歸於烏有,而那位「不確定之神」真實的應許早已成為確鑿的事實!所以,讓那些不願作基督徒、卻惡意稱讚基督的人住口吧,別再說基督沒有教導人當離棄他們的神、打碎他們的偶像。因為那位以色列的神——曾預言祂必稱為全地的神,如今祂也確被稱為全地的神——藉眾先知預言此事必要成就,又在合宜的時候藉基督成全了它。
And still these frail folk, prattling their petty contradictions, choose rather to be turned to ash by this fire, like stubble, than to be purged from filth like gold — even though the deceitful monuments of the false gods have already been brought to nought, and the truthful promises of that 'uncertain god' have already been made certain fact! Let them cease, then — those evil praisers of Christ who are unwilling to be Christians — to say that Christ did not teach that their gods should be forsaken and their images broken. For the God of Israel, of whom it was foretold that He would be called the God of the whole earth, and who is now called the God of the whole earth, foretold this through the prophets as future, and fulfilled it through Christ at the fitting time.
30:99
certe enim si iam deus Israhel deus uniuersae terrae uocatur, necesse est, ut fiat, quod iussit, quando qui iussit innotuit. quia uero per Christum et iri Christo innotuit, ut ecclesia eius per orbem diffunderetur et per ipsam deus Israhel uniuersae terrae uocaretur, paulo superius aput eundem prophetam legant qui uolunt, immo et a me commemoretur. neque enim ita longum est, ut oporteat praetermitti. dicuntur enim multa de praesentia et humilitate et passione Christi et corpore eius. cui caput est, id est ecclesia eius, cum appellatur tamquam sterilis, quae non pariebat. per multos enim annos ecclesia.
因為若以色列的神如今被稱為全地的神,那麼在那位發命者為人所認識之後,祂所命定的事就必然要成就。但因祂是藉著基督、並在基督裡才為人所認識——好使祂的教會遍傳於世界,藉此使以色列的神被稱為全地的神——就讓願意的人在同一位先知書中稍往前讀吧;不,也讓我把它引述出來。因為篇幅並不太長,不必略過。因為書中論到基督的降臨、謙卑、受難,以及祂身體的許多事——祂是那身體的頭,這身體就是祂的教會,當它被稱為彷彿「不生育、未曾生產」的婦人時。因為在許多年間,教會,
For certainly, if the God of Israel is now called the God of the whole earth, it must needs come to pass that what He commanded be done, once He who commanded became known. But because it was through Christ and in Christ that He became known — so that His Church might be spread throughout the world, and through it the God of Israel might be called the God of the whole earth — let those who wish read a little above in the same prophet; nay, let it be recalled by me as well. For it is not so long that it need be passed over. For many things are said of the presence and humility and passion of Christ and of His body, whose head He is, that is, of His Church, when it is called as it were 'barren, that did not bear.' For through many years the Church,
30:100
quae futura erat in omnibus gentibus in filiis suis, hoc est in sanctis suis, non apparuit nondum Christo adnuntiato per euangelistas eis, quibus non est adnuntiatus per prophetas, et dicitur plures filios desertae futuros quam eius, quae habet uirum, cum uiri nomine significata est lex uel rex, quem. accepit primus populus Israhel, nec acceperant gentes legem eo tempore, quo propheta loquebatur, neque rex Christianorum apparuerat adhuc, ei quibus tamen gentibus longe fertilior et numerosior sanctorum multitudo prouenit. ita ergo dicit Esaias incipiens ab humilitate Christi et se postea conuertens ad adloquendam ecclesiam usque ad eum uersum, quem commemorauimus, ubi ait:
就是那將要在萬族中、在她的兒女(即她的眾聖徒)中存在的教會,尚未顯現,因為基督尚未藉福音傳道者向那些未曾藉先知得聞祂的人宣告;並且經上說,那被撇棄之婦人的兒女,要比那有丈夫之婦人的兒女更多——這裡「丈夫」之名所指的乃是律法或君王,就是以色列的先民所領受的。當先知說話之時,列國尚未領受律法,基督徒的君王也尚未出現;然而正是從那些列國中,湧現出遠為豐盛眾多的聖徒群眾。所以以賽亞如此說:從基督的謙卑起頭,其後轉而向教會說話,直到我們所提及的那句經節,他在那裡說:
which was to exist among all nations in her sons, that is, in her saints, did not yet appear, Christ not yet having been announced through the evangelists to those to whom He had not been announced through the prophets; and it is said that the sons of the forsaken one would be more than the sons of her that has a husband — where by the name of 'husband' is signified the law or the king, which the first people of Israel received. Nor had the nations received the law at the time when the prophet spoke, nor had a king of the Christians yet appeared; and yet from those very nations a far more fruitful and numerous multitude of saints has come forth. So then Isaiah speaks, beginning from the humility of Christ and afterwards turning himself to address the Church, up to that verse which we have mentioned, where he says:
30:101
et qui eruit te ipse deus Israhel uniuersae terrae uocabitur: "Ecce, inquit, in intellectu erit puer meus et exaltabitur et honorificabitur uehementer. "quomodo multi mirabuntur super te, sic tamen et inhonesta uidebitur ab hominibus species tua et honor tuus ab hominibus. "ita enim mirabuntur gentes multae super eum et continebunt reges os suum, quoniam quibus non est nuntiatum de illo uidebunt et qui non audierunt intellegent. \'Domine, quis credidit auditui nostro? et bracchium domini cui reuelatum est? \'nuntiauimus coram illo ut puer, ut radix in terra sitienti; non est species illi neque honor. et uidimus illum, et non habuit speciem neque decorem;
「那救贖你的以色列的神,祂必稱為全地的神」:他說:「看哪,我的僕人必行事有智慧,並要被高舉、極受尊崇。許多人怎樣因你而希奇,你的相貌在人看來也照樣不受尊崇,你的尊榮在人看也是如此。因為許多國要這樣因祂而希奇,君王要向祂閉口,因為那未曾得聞論及祂之事的必看見,那未曾聽見的必明白。主啊,我們所傳的有誰信呢?主的膀臂向誰顯露呢?我們在祂面前宣告,祂如一孩童、如乾旱之地裡的根;祂無佳形、無尊榮。我們看見祂,祂並無佳形美容;」
'And He that delivered thee, the God of Israel Himself, shall be called the God of the whole earth': 'Behold,' he says, 'My servant shall be in understanding, and shall be exalted and greatly honoured. As many shall marvel over thee, so too shall thy appearance seem unhonoured by men, and thy honour by men. For so shall many nations marvel over Him, and kings shall keep their mouths shut, because they to whom it was not announced concerning Him shall see, and they who have not heard shall understand. Lord, who has believed our report? and to whom has the arm of the Lord been revealed? We announced before Him as a child, as a root in a thirsting land; there is no beauty in Him, nor honour. And we saw Him, and He had neither beauty nor comeliness;'
30:102
\'sed uultus eius abiectus et deformis positio eius ab omnibus hominibus. homo in plaga et qui sciat ferre infirmitates, propter quod et auertit se facies eius, iniuriata est nec magni aestimata est. *Hic infirmitates nostras portat et pro nobis in doloribus est. et nos existimauimus illum in doloribus esse et in plaga et in poena. ipse autem uulneratus est propter peccata nostra et infirmatus est propter iniquitates nostras. eruditio pacis nostrae in eum, liuore eius sanati sumus. "omnes ut oues errauimus et dominus tradidit ilium pro peccatis nostris. et ipse quoniam male tractatus est, non aperuit os;
「祂的面貌卻是卑賤、毀損的,祂的地位低於一切人。祂是受鞭傷之人,是知道擔當病患的;因此祂的臉被轉離,被凌辱、不被看重。祂擔當我們的病患,為我們憂傷。我們卻以為祂受憂傷、受鞭傷、受刑罰。哪知祂為我們的罪過受害,為我們的罪孽受壓傷。使我們得平安的懲罰加在祂身上,因祂受的鞭傷我們得醫治。我們都如羊走迷,主就使祂為我們的罪被交出。祂雖被苦待,卻不開口;」
'but His visage was cast down and disfigured, His standing beneath that of all men. A man in stripes and one who knows how to bear infirmities; for which cause His face was turned away, it was insulted and not esteemed as great. He bears our infirmities and is in sorrows for our sake. And we esteemed Him to be in sorrows and in stripes and in punishment. But He was wounded for our sins and was made weak for our iniquities. The chastisement of our peace was upon Him; by His bruise we are healed. We all like sheep went astray, and the Lord delivered Him up for our sins. And He, because He was ill-treated, opened not His mouth;'
30:103
ut ouis ad immolandum ductus est, et ut agnus ante eum qui se tonderet fuit sine uoce, sic non aperuit os suum. In humilitate sublatum est iudicium eius. generationem eius quis enarrabit? quoniam tolletur de terra uita eius. ab iniquitatibus populi mei ductus est ad mortem. sepulturam ergo malos propter sepulturam eius et diuites propter mortem eius, ob hoc quod iniquitatem non fecerit nec dolum in ore suo. dominus uult purgare illum de plaga. si dederitis uos ob delicta uestra animam uestram, uidebitis semen longissimae uitae.
「祂像羊被牽去宰殺,又像羔羊在剪毛人面前無聲,祂也是這樣不開口。祂在卑微中被剝奪了公義的審判。誰能述說祂的世代呢?因為祂的生命從地上被奪去。祂因我百姓的罪孽被牽至死地。我要使惡人為祂安葬,使富人因祂的死,因為祂沒有行過強暴,口中也沒有詭詐。主願意將祂從鞭傷中潔淨。你們若為自己的過犯獻上你們的生命,就必看見長遠壽命的後裔。」
'He was led as a sheep to the slaughter, and as a lamb before its shearer was without voice, so He opened not His mouth. In His humiliation His judgment was taken away. Who shall declare His generation? for His life shall be taken from the earth. Because of the iniquities of My people He was led to death. Therefore I will give the wicked for His burial, and the rich for His death, on account of this, that He committed no iniquity, nor was there deceit in His mouth. The Lord wills to cleanse Him from His stripe. If ye shall give up your soul for your offences, ye shall see a seed of longest life.'
30:104
et uult dominus auferre a doloribus animam eius, "ostendere illi lucem et figurare per sensum, iustificare iustum bene seruientem pluribus, et peccata illorum ipse sustinebit. "propterea ipse hereditabit complures et fortium partietur spolia, propter quod tradita est ad mortem anima eius et inter iniquos aestimata est, et ipse peccata multorum sustineuit et propter iniquitates eorum traditus est. \'Delectare sterilia, quae non paris, exsulta et clama, quae non parturis, quoniam multi filii desertae magis quam eius quae habet uirum. dixit enim dominus. \'dilata locum tabernaculi tui et aulas tuas confige; non est, quod parcas. porrige longius funiculos et palos ualidos constitue.
「主願意使祂的心靈脫離憂傷,向祂顯明光,並藉悟性塑造祂,稱那善於服事眾人的義者為義;祂必擔當他們的罪。因此祂必承受眾人為業,並要分得強者的擄物,因為祂的性命被交於死地,又被列在罪犯之中;祂親自擔當了多人的罪,為他們的罪孽被交出。不生育、未曾懷孕的啊,你要歡樂;未曾生產的啊,你要放聲呼喊,因為那被撇棄之婦人的兒女,比那有丈夫之婦人的兒女更多。因為主如此說:要擴張你帳幕之地,堅固你的院子,不必吝惜;要放長你的繩子,堅立你的橛子。」
'And the Lord wills to take away His soul from sorrows, to show Him light and to form Him through understanding, to justify the Just One who serves many well; and He Himself shall bear their sins. Therefore He shall inherit many, and shall divide the spoils of the mighty, because His soul was delivered up to death and He was reckoned among the wicked; and He Himself bore the sins of many, and for their iniquities He was delivered up. Rejoice, O barren one that dost not bear; break forth and cry aloud, thou that dost not travail, for many are the sons of the forsaken one, more than of her that has a husband. For the Lord has said: Enlarge the place of thy tabernacle and fix firm thy courts; there is no cause that thou shouldst spare. Stretch forth thy cords further, and set up strong stakes.'
30:105
etiam adque etiam in dextram adque sinistram partem extende. semen enim tuum hereditabit gentes, et ciuitates quae desertae erant inhabitabis. non est, quod metuas, praeualebis enim, nec erubescas, quod detestabilis fueris. confusionem enim in perpetuum obliuisceris. ignominiae uiduitatis tuae non eris memor, \'quoniam ego sum dominus qui facio te, dominus nomen ei, et qui eruit te ipse deus Israhel uniuersae terrae uocabitur. Quid contra hanc eaidentiam expressionemque rerum et praedictarum et impletarum dici potest? si de Christi diuinitate discipulos eius putant esse mentitos, numquid de Christi passione dubitabunt? resurrexisse non solent credere;
你要向左右兩邊更加地擴展。因為你的後裔必承受列國為業,你也必居住那曾荒涼的城邑。你不必懼怕,因為你必得勝;也不必羞愧,因為你曾被藐視。你必永遠忘記那羞辱,也不再記念你寡居時的凌辱,『因為我是造你的耶和華,耶和華是他的名;救贖你的,就是以色列的神,必稱為全地之神。』對於這些既預言又應驗之事的明確與清晰宣告,還能說什麼反對的話呢?如果他們以為基督的門徒在基督的神性一事上撒了謊,那麼他們豈會對基督的受難有所懷疑嗎?他們慣常不信他曾復活;
Stretch out yet further, both to the right and to the left. For your seed shall inherit the nations, and you shall inhabit the cities that were desolate. There is no cause for you to fear, for you shall prevail; nor be ashamed that you were despised. For you shall forget the confusion forever. You shall not remember the reproach of your widowhood, 'for I am the Lord who made you; the Lord is his name, and he who delivered you, the very God of Israel, shall be called the God of the whole earth.' What can be said against this plainness and clear declaration of things both foretold and fulfilled? If they suppose that his disciples lied concerning the divinity of Christ, will they then doubt concerning the passion of Christ? They are wont not to believe that he rose again;
30:106
at illa omnia ab hominibus humana perpessum etiam libenter credunt, quia hominem tantummodo credi uolunt. ille itaque sicut ouis ad immolandum ductus, ille inter iniquos deputatus, ille uulneratus propter peccata nostra, cuius liuore sanati sumus, cuius facies iniuriata. est nec magni aestimata, palmis caesa et sputis inlita, cuius deformis in cruce positio, ille ab iniquitatibus populi Israhel ductus ad mortem, ille qui non habebat speciem neque decorem, quando colaphis percutiebatur, quando spinis coronabatur, quando pendens inridebatur, ille qui, sicut agnus coram tondente non habet uocem, sic non aperuit os suum, cum ei diceretur ab insultantibus: prophetiza nobis, Christe.
然而他們卻樂意相信他在人手中承受了那一切屬人的苦難,因為他們只願人相信他不過是個人罷了。所以他就像被牽去宰殺的羊,被列在罪犯之中,為我們的罪受了創傷,因他受的鞭傷我們得了醫治;他的臉受了凌辱,被人輕看,被手掌摑打,被唾沫玷污,他被釘在十字架上、形容毀損;他被以色列百姓的罪孽牽去至死;他無佳形美容;當他被拳頭擊打、被荊棘冠冕、被懸掛時被人譏笑;他正如羊在剪毛的人面前無聲,也照樣不開口,當侮辱他的人對他說:『基督啊,向我們說預言吧。』
yet they readily believe that he endured all those human sufferings at the hands of men, because they wish him to be believed to be nothing more than a man. He therefore, like a sheep led to the slaughter, he numbered among the wicked, he wounded for our sins, by whose stripes we were healed, whose face was outraged and held of no account, struck with palms and befouled with spittle, whose form was set upon the cross in disfigurement, he who was led away to death by the iniquities of the people of Israel, he who had no comeliness nor beauty, when he was struck with blows, when he was crowned with thorns, when hanging he was mocked, he who, as a lamb before its shearer has no voice, so opened not his mouth, when it was said to him by those insulting him: Prophesy to us, O Christ.
30:107
nempe iam exaltatus est, iam honorificatus est uehementer. nempe iam mirantur gentes multae super eum. iam continuerunt reges os suum, quo aduersus Christianos leges saeuissimas promulgabant. nempe quibus non est nuntiatum de illo, iam uident, et qui non audierunt, iam intellegunt. quoniam gentes, quibus non nuntiarunt prophetae, magis ipsae uident, quam uera nuntiata sint per prophetas. et qui non audierunt ipsum Esaiam loquentem, iam in litteris eius, de quo ista sit locutus, intellegunt.
如今他確已被高舉,如今他確已被極大地尊崇。如今許多國家確為他而驚奇。列王確已閉口,就是他們曾用來頒布極殘暴律法對付基督徒之口。那從未有人向他們傳報他的,如今確已看見;那未曾聽見的,如今確已明白。因為先知未曾向其傳報的列國,反倒更看清藉先知所傳報的乃是真實的。那些未曾聽見以賽亞親口說話的人,如今在他的著作中明白他所論說的是誰。
Surely now he has been exalted, now he has been greatly glorified. Surely now many nations marvel over him. Now the kings have shut their mouths, wherewith they used to promulgate the most savage laws against Christians. Surely those to whom nothing was announced concerning him now see, and those who did not hear now understand. For the nations, to whom the prophets did not make announcement, themselves see the more that the things announced through the prophets are true. And those who did not hear Isaiah himself speaking now understand in his writings of whom he spoke these things.
30:108
nam in ipsa gente Iudaeorum quis credidit auditui prophetarum, aut bracchium domini, quod est ipse Christus, qui per eos adnuntiabatur, cui reuelatum est, quando manibus suis ea scelera in Christo admittebant, quae futura praedixerant prophetae quos habebant? nempe iam hereditate possidet multos et fortium partitur spolia, cum ea quae diabolus et demones possidebant per ecclesiarum suarum fabricas et quoslibet necessarios usus illis expulsis proditisque distribuit. Quid ergo ad haec dicunt peruersi laudatores Christi et Christianorum obtrectatores? numquid, ut ista per prophetas tanto ante praedicerentur, Christus magicis artibus fecit aut discipuli eius ista finxerunt?
因為就在猶太民族本身之中,誰信了先知所傳的,或耶和華的膀臂——就是基督自己,那藉先知所傳報的——向誰顯露了呢?當他們親手在基督身上犯下那些罪惡,正是他們所擁有的先知曾預言必要發生的。如今他確已承受眾多之人為業,並分取強者的擄物,因他把魔鬼與眾鬼所擁有之物,在將它們趕逐並暴露之後,藉建造他自己的教會並各樣必需的用途,分派給他自己的人。那麼,那些顛倒是非、假意稱讚基督卻毀謗基督徒的人,對此有何話說?難道基督是用法術使這些事在先知那裡如此久遠以前就被預言的嗎?或者是他的門徒編造出來的嗎?
For among the very nation of the Jews, who believed the report of the prophets, or to whom was the arm of the Lord—which is Christ himself, who was announced through them—revealed, when with their own hands they committed against Christ those crimes which the prophets whom they possessed had foretold would come to pass? Surely now he possesses many by inheritance and divides the spoils of the strong, since he distributes among his own—through the building of his churches and every needful use—those things which the devil and the demons had possessed, once these have been driven out and betrayed. What then do the perverse praisers of Christ and detractors of Christians say to this? Did Christ, by magic arts, bring it about that these things should be foretold so long before through the prophets, or did his disciples invent them?
30:109
numquid, ut delectetur ecclesia diffusa per gentes quondam sterilis, nunc in pluribus filiis quam illa synagoga, quae legem siue regem tamquam uirum acceperat, numquid, ut sic dilatet locum tabernaculi sui omnes nationes et linguas occupans, ut longius, quam Romani imperii iura tenduntur, usque in Persas et Indos aliasque barbaras gentes funiculos porrigat, ut in dextram per ueros Christianos et in sinistram per fictos Christianos in tam multis populis nomen eius extendatur, ut semen eius herodite gentes, ut ciuitates, quae a uero dei cultu et a uera religione desertae fuerant, iam nunc inhabitet, ut non timuerit hominum minas et furias, quando in sanguine martyrum tamquam honore purpureo uestiebatur, ut praeualeret tam multis tamque uehementibus et potentibus persecutoribus suis, ut non erubesceret quod detestabilis fuerit, quando magnum erat crimen fieri uel esse Christianum, ut confusionem in perpetuum obliuiscatur, quia, ubi abundauerat peccatum, superabundauit gratia, ut ignominiae uiduitatis suae memor non sit, quia paululum derelicta et obprobriis obiecta tam eminenti gloria reflorescit?
難道是基督的門徒用法術編造了這一切:使那從前不生育、散佈於列國之中的教會,如今以比那曾把律法(或說一位王)當作丈夫接受的會堂更多的兒女歡欣;使她如此擴張她帳幕之地,佔據萬國萬族,把繩索伸展得比羅馬帝國的疆域更遠,直到波斯人、印度人和其他蠻族之中;使他的名在如此眾多的民族中得以擴展,右邊藉真基督徒,左邊藉假基督徒;使她的後裔承受列國為業;使她如今居住在那曾遠離真神敬拜與真宗教的荒涼城邑;使她不懼怕人的威嚇與暴怒,當她如披紫袍的尊榮般被殉道者的血所披戴;使她勝過她那許多又猛烈又強大的逼迫者;使她不因曾被藐視而羞愧,當作或成為基督徒乃是大罪之時;使她永遠忘記那羞辱,因為罪在哪裡增多,恩典就更加增多;使她不記念她寡居的凌辱,因為她雖暫時被撇棄、遭受辱罵,卻在如此崇高的榮耀中重新開花?
Was it that the Church, spread abroad through the nations, once barren, might now rejoice with more sons than that synagogue which had received the Law—or a king—as her husband; was it that she might so enlarge the place of her tabernacle, occupying all nations and tongues, that she might stretch out her cords farther than the dominion of the Roman empire extends, even unto the Persians and Indians and other barbarous nations; that his name might be extended among so many peoples, to the right through true Christians and to the left through feigned Christians; that her seed might inherit the nations; that she might now inhabit the cities which had been deserted from the true worship of God and from true religion; that she might not fear the threats and furies of men, when she was clothed in the blood of martyrs as in a purple honor; that she might prevail against so many and so violent and powerful persecutors of hers; that she might not be ashamed that she had been despised, when it was a great crime to become or to be a Christian; that she might forget the confusion forever, because where sin had abounded, grace did much more abound; that she might not be mindful of the reproach of her widowhood, because, though a little while forsaken and exposed to reproaches, she blossoms again in glory so eminent—was it that Christ's disciples feigned all this by magic arts?
30:110
numquid postremo, ut dominus, qui fecit eam et a dominatu diaboli et demonum eruit eam, ipse deus Israhel uniuersae terrae iam uocetur, discipuli Christi finxerunt, quod prophetae, quorum libri nunc in manibus inimicorum Christi habentur, tam longe ante quam Christus filius hominis fieret praedixerunt?- Hinc ergo intellegant, quod ne tardissimis quidem adque obtunsissimis obscurum dubiumue relinquitur, hinc, inquam, intellegant Christi peruersi laudatores et christianae religionis exsecratores etiam Christi discipulos contra deos eorum ea didicisse adque docuisse quae doctrina continet Christi, quia deus Israhel, qui haec omnia, quae isti colere uolunt, abominanda adque euertenda in libris prophetarum praecepisse inuenitur, ipse deus uniuersae terrae, sicut tanto ante promisit, per Christum et Christi ecclesiam iam uocatur.
難道最終竟是基督的門徒編造出:那造她並救她脫離魔鬼與眾鬼轄制的主,就是以色列的神,如今被稱為全地之神——這事乃是先知在基督成為人子之前如此久遠所預言的,而他們的書卷如今正握在基督仇敵的手中?那麼,就讓他們從此明白——這事就連最遲鈍最愚昧的人也不至於覺得晦澀或可疑——我說,讓那些顛倒稱讚基督、咒詛基督教信仰的人從此明白:就連基督的門徒,也學習並教導了那些違背他們諸神、卻為基督教義所包含的道理;因為以色列的神,在先知書中被發現曾命定這些人所願敬拜之物都當被憎惡並被推翻,如今正藉基督與基督的教會被稱為全地之神,正如他如此久遠以前所應許的。
Did the disciples of Christ finally feign that the Lord, who made her and delivered her from the dominion of the devil and the demons, the very God of Israel, should now be called the God of the whole earth—a thing which the prophets, whose books are now held in the hands of Christ's enemies, foretold so long before Christ became the Son of Man? From this, then, let them understand—a thing which is not left obscure or doubtful even to the dullest and most stupid—from this, I say, let the perverse praisers of Christ and the cursers of the Christian religion understand that even Christ's disciples both learned and taught, against their gods, those things which the doctrine of Christ contains; for the God of Israel, who is found in the books of the prophets to have commanded that all these things which these men wish to worship should be abominated and overthrown, is himself now called, through Christ and Christ's Church, the God of the whole earth, just as he promised so long before.
30:111
si enim Christum mira dementia suspicantur deos eorum coluisse ac per hos eum tanta potuisse, numquid et deus Israhel deos eorum coluit, qui de se per omnes gentes colendo et de illis abominandis adque euertendis per Christum quod promisit impleuit? ubi sunt di eorum? ubi uaticinia fanaticorum et diuinationes pythonum? ubi auguria uel auspicia uel haruspicia uel oracula demonum? cur non profertur ex huius modi antiquis libris admonitum aliquid et praedictum contra christianam fidem et contra prophetarum nostrorum expressam iam in omnibus gentibus tam perspicuam ueritatem? offendimus, inquiunt.
因為如果他們竟以令人稱奇的瘋狂,猜想基督敬拜了他們的諸神,並藉這些神能行如此大事,那麼以色列的神豈也敬拜了他們的諸神嗎?——正是這位神藉基督應驗了他論到自己所應許的,就是他要在萬國中被敬拜;並論到那些神所應許的,就是它們要被憎惡並被推翻。他們的諸神在哪裡呢?那些狂熱者的神諭與行邪術者的占卜在哪裡呢?那些鳥卜、預兆、占卜、或眾鬼的神諭在哪裡呢?為何不從這一類古書中拿出某些警告或預言,來反對基督教信仰、反對我們眾先知如今在萬國中如此彰顯、如此明白的真理呢?他們說:『我們冒犯了』
For if, in wondrous madness, they suspect that Christ worshipped their gods, and that through these he was able to do such great things, did the God of Israel then also worship their gods, who fulfilled through Christ what he promised concerning himself—that he should be worshipped among all nations—and concerning those gods, that they should be abominated and overthrown? Where are their gods? Where are the oracles of the fanatics and the divinations of the pythons? Where are the auguries or auspices or soothsayings or oracles of the demons? Why is there not brought forth from ancient books of this kind some warning or prediction against the Christian faith and against the truth of our prophets, now made so manifest and so plain among all nations? 'We give offense,' they say.
30:112
deos nostros et deseruerunt nos, ideo aduersus nos Christiani praeualuerunt et humanarum rerum felicitas defessa ac deminuta dilabitur. hoc sibi certe per Christianos fuisse euenturum legant ex libris uatum suorum, sed ea legant, ubi si non Christus, quia eum deorum suorum uolunt fuisse cultorem, saltem deus Israhel inprobatus et detestatus sit, quem constat istorum euersorem. sed numquam hoc proferent, nisi quod modo forte confiuxerint.
『我們的諸神,它們就離棄了我們;因此基督徒勝過了我們,人間的福樂也就疲乏衰減、漸漸消逝。』讓他們從自己占卜者的書中讀出:這事藉基督徒臨到他們,確是必然的——但讓他們在這樣一處讀出:那裡即使不是基督(因為他們願他曾是他們諸神的敬拜者),至少是以色列的神被否定並被憎惡,而眾所周知這位神正是那些神的推翻者。然而他們絕不能拿出這樣的話來,除非或許是他們如今臨時拼湊出來的。
'our gods, and they have forsaken us; therefore the Christians have prevailed against us, and the felicity of human affairs, worn out and diminished, is slipping away.' Let them read from the books of their own seers that this was certainly bound to befall them through the Christians—but let them read it in a place where, if not Christ (since they wish him to have been a worshipper of their gods), at least the God of Israel is disapproved and detested, who is well known to be the overthrower of those gods. But they will never bring this forth, unless perhaps something they have just now cobbled together.
30:113
quod cum protulerint, apparebit eo ipso certe, quod tanta res tam ignota profertur, quae utique debuit, antequam hoc quod praedictum est accidisset, in deorum templis omnium gentium recitari, ut praestruerentur --et praemonerentur qui nunc nolunt esse Christiani. Deinde quod de felicitatis rerum humanarum deminutione per christiana tempora conqueruntur, si libros philosophorum suorum legant ea reprehendentium quae nunc eis etiam recusantibus et murmurantibus subtrahuntur, tum uero magnam laudem repperient temporum christianorum. quid enim eis minuitur felicitatis, nisi quod pessime luxurioseque abutebantur in magnam creatoris iniuriam?
而當他們拿出這話時,正因如此——既然拿出一件如此重大又如此無人知曉之事——便必顯明:這話本當在所預言之事發生之前,就在萬國諸神的廟宇中被誦讀,好叫那些如今不願作基督徒的人得以預先防備、預先受警。再者,關於他們抱怨在基督教時代人間福樂衰減:他們若肯讀自己哲學家的書卷,那些書卷正責備如今雖然他們拒絕、嘟囔,卻仍從他們手中被撤去之事,那時他們必要找到對基督教時代的大大稱讚。因為他們的福樂被減去的是什麼,豈不正是他們極其邪惡放蕩地濫用、以致大大得罪造物主之物嗎?
And when they do bring it forth, it will by that very fact certainly appear—since a matter so great and so unknown is brought forth—that it ought, before that which was foretold had come to pass, to have been recited in the temples of the gods of all nations, so that those who now refuse to be Christians might be forearmed and forewarned. Furthermore, as to their complaint concerning the diminution of the felicity of human affairs in Christian times: if they were to read the books of their own philosophers censuring those very things which are now being withdrawn from them even against their will and amid their murmuring, then indeed they would find great praise for Christian times. For what is diminished of their felicity, save what they were most wickedly and wantonly abusing to the great injury of the Creator?
30:114
nisi forte hinc sunt tempora mala, quia per omnes paene ciuitates cadunt theatra, caueae turpitudinum et publicae professiones flagitiorum, cadunt et fora uel moenia, in quibus demonia colebantur. unde enim cadunt nisi inopia rerum, quarum lasciuo et sacrilego usu constructa sunt? nonne Cicero eorum cum Roscium quendam laudaret histrionem, ita peritum dixit, ut solus esset dignus qui in scaenam deberet intrare, ita uirum bonum, ut solus esset dignus qui eo non deberet accedere? quid aliud apertissime ostendens nisi illam scaenam esse tam turpem, ut tanto minus ibi homo esse debeat, quanto fuerit magis uir bonus?
莫非這些之所以是敗壞的時代,是因為幾乎在所有城市中,戲院都倒塌了——那些醜行的巢穴、公開宣揚罪惡之所——連廣場和城牆,就是那些敬拜眾鬼之處,也倒塌了。因為它們倒塌,豈不是由於缺乏那些物資,就是靠著放蕩褻瀆地使用它們才建造起來的嗎?他們自己的西塞羅,在稱讚一位名叫羅斯基烏斯的演員時,豈不是說他技藝如此精湛,以致惟獨他配上舞台;卻又是如此善良的人,以致惟獨他配不上舞台嗎?他這樣最公開顯明的,豈不正是:那舞台如此卑鄙,以致一個人越是善良,就越不該在那裡嗎?
Unless perhaps these are evil times because, throughout almost all the cities, the theaters are falling—those dens of shamefulness and public professions of vice—and the forums too and the walls where the demons were worshipped. For whence do they fall, save from the lack of those things by whose wanton and sacrilegious use they were built up? Did not their own Cicero, when he was praising a certain actor named Roscius, say that he was so skilled that he alone was worthy to go upon the stage, yet so good a man that he alone was worthy not to approach it? What else did he most openly show, save that that stage was so base that a man ought the less to be there the more he was a good man?
30:115
et tamen di eorum tali dedecore placabantur, quale a uiris bonis remouendum esse censebat. est etiam hinc eiusdem ipsius Ciceronis aperta confessio, ubi ait sibi Floram matrem ludorum celebritate placandam. in quibus ludis tanta exhiberi > turpitudo consueuit, ut in eorum conparatione ceteri honesti sint, a quibus tamen etiam ipsis agendis uiri boni prohibentur. quae ista est Flora mater, qualis dea est, quam celebrior et habenis effusioribus laxata conciliat et propitiat turpitudo? quanto iam honestius in scaenam Roscius intrabat, quam Cicero deam talem colebat? si deminuta rerum copia, quae in haec celebranda funduntur, di gentium offenduntur, apparet, quales sint qui talibus delectantur.
然而他們的諸神卻因這等他判定該從善人身上除去的可恥之事而得平息。關於這一點,也有同一位西塞羅公開的承認,他在那裡說花神弗洛拉——那眾遊戲之母——必須由他以慶祝競賽來使她平息。在這些競賽中,慣常展現的醜態如此之大,以致相比之下其餘的都算體面——儘管就連這些競賽的演出本身,善人也被禁止參與。這位弗洛拉母親是何等樣的?她是何等樣的女神,竟是那越擁擠、韁繩越放縱鬆開的醜態才討得她的歡心、使她息怒?如今羅斯基烏斯上舞台,比起西塞羅敬拜這樣一位女神,是何等更為榮耀?倘若列國的諸神因傾注在慶祝這些事上的資源減少而被冒犯,那麼那些以這等事為樂的是何等人,就顯而易見了。
And yet their gods were appeased by such disgrace as he judged ought to be kept away from good men. There is also on this point an open confession of this same Cicero, where he says that Flora, the mother of the games, must be appeased by him with the celebration of games. In these games such great baseness was wont to be exhibited that, in comparison with them, the rest are decent—though even from the very performing of these the good men are forbidden. What sort of mother is this Flora, what kind of goddess is she, whom baseness the more thronged and loosed with more unrestrained rein wins over and propitiates? How much more honorably now did Roscius enter upon the stage than Cicero worshipped such a goddess? If the gods of the nations are offended by the diminution of the abundance of resources which are poured out in celebrating these things, it is apparent what sort they are who delight in such things.
30:116
si autem ipsi irati ista minuunt, utilius irascuntur quam placantur. quapropter aut philosophos suos arguant, qui talia in luxuriosis hominibus reprehenderunt, aut deos suos frangant, qui talia de suis cultoribus exegerunt, si tamen iam inueniunt uel quos frangant uel quos abscondant; Christianorum uero temporibus defectum rerum secundarum, quo in turpia et noxia diffluebant, blasphemando inputare desistant, ne magis nos unde amplius Christi potestas laudetur admoneant. Multa hinc dicerem, nisi me iam librum istum concludere adque ad propositam intentionem redire suscepti operis necessitas cogeret.
但他們自己若在忿怒中減損這些事,那麼他們的忿怒比他們的平息更為有益。因此,讓他們或是控告自己的哲學家,就是責備奢華之人有這等事的;或是打碎自己的諸神,就是向敬拜者索求這等事的——只要他們如今還能找到可打碎的或可藏匿的。至於在基督教時代,願他們止住褻瀆,不再把興盛之事的衰敗歸咎於我們,就是他們正藉以沉溺於醜惡有害之事的;免得他們反倒提醒我們基督的能力更當被稱讚之處。關於這一點我本可多說,只是我所承擔工作的必要,如今催逼我要結束這卷書,回到我所定的旨意上。
But if they themselves in anger diminish these things, they are more usefully angry than appeased. Wherefore let them either accuse their own philosophers, who reproved such things in luxurious men, or let them break their own gods, who exacted such things of their worshippers—if indeed they now find either any to break or any to hide away. But in Christian times let them cease, by blaspheming, to impute to us the failure of prosperous things, into which vices they were dissolving; lest rather they remind us of that whereby the power of Christ is the more to be praised. I would say much on this point, were not the necessity of the work I have undertaken now compelling me to bring this book to a close and return to the purpose I set out.
30:117
cum enim euangelicas quaestiones, ubi uidentur quibusdam quattuor euangelistae non inter se constare, soluere adgrederer, ut potui expositis intentionibus singulorum primo mihi discutiendum occurrit, quod nonnulli quaerere solent cur ipsius Christi nulla scripta proferamus. ita enim uolunt et ipsum credi nescio quid aliud scripsisse quod diligunt nihilque sensisse contra deos suos, sed eos potius magico ritu coluisse, et discipulos eius non solum de illo fuisse mentitos dicendo illum deum, per quem facta sunt omnia, cum aliud nihil quam homo fuerit quamuis excellentissimae sapientiae, uerum etiam de dis eorum non hoc docuisse quod ab illo didicissent.
因為當我著手解決福音書的疑難——那些疑難在某些人看來是四位福音書作者彼此不合之處——我盡我所能,先陳明了各人的旨趣之後,首先浮現在我腦中可供討論的,乃是某些人慣常提出的問題:為何我們不拿出基督自己的任何著作。因為他們既願人相信他自己寫過某種不知何物、他們所喜愛的東西,也願人信他毫無違背他們諸神的意思,反倒以法術之禮敬拜它們;又願人信他的門徒不但論到他撒了謊,稱他為神、萬物藉他而造,其實他不過是個人,雖有極卓越的智慧;而且門徒論到他們的諸神所教導的,也不是他們從他所學來的。
For when I set about to resolve the Gospel questions—where to some it seems that the four evangelists do not agree among themselves—as I was able, having set forth the aims of each, there first occurred to me for discussion what some are wont to ask: why we bring forth no writings of Christ himself. For they wish both to have it believed that he himself wrote I know not what other thing which they love, and that he thought nothing against their gods, but rather worshipped them with a magic rite; and that his disciples not only lied concerning him in saying that he was God, through whom all things were made, when he was nothing other than a man, though of most excellent wisdom, but also did not teach concerning their gods what they had learned from him.
30:118
unde factum est, ut eos de deo Israhel potius urgeremus, qui per ecclesiam Christianorum ab omnibus gentibus colitur et istorum sacrilegas uanitates ubique iam euertit, sicut per prophetas suos tanto ante praedixit et per Christi nomen, in quo benedici omnes gentes promiserat, ea quae praedixit impleuit.
由此便成就一事:我們寧可就以色列的神一事來逼問他們——這位神藉基督徒的教會被萬國所敬拜,如今處處推翻這些人褻瀆的虛妄,正如他如此久遠以前藉眾先知所預言的;並且他藉基督的名應驗了他所預言之事,就是他曾應許萬國必因這名得福。
Whence it came about that we rather pressed them concerning the God of Israel, who is worshipped through the Church of the Christians by all nations, and who now everywhere overthrows the sacrilegious vanities of these men, just as he foretold so long before through his prophets, and who has fulfilled what he foretold through the name of Christ, in whom he had promised that all nations should be blessed.
30:119
ex quo intellegere debent nec Christum aliud de dis eorum uel nosse uel docere potuisse, quam deus Israhel per prophetas iussit adque praedixit, per quos ipsum Christum promisit et misit, in cuius nomine secundum pollicitationem, quam patribus fecit, cum benedicerentur omnes gentes, factum est, ut et ipse deus Israhel uniuersae terrae uocaretur, nec discipulos eius a sui magistri doctrina deuiasse, cum deos gentium coli prohibuerint, ne uel insensatis simulacris supplicaremus uel societatem cum demoniis haberemus uel creaturae potius quam creatori religionis obsequio seruiremus.
由此他們應當明白:基督論到他們的諸神,除了以色列的神藉眾先知所命定並預言的以外,別無所知、亦別無所教——這位神藉眾先知應許並差遣了基督自己;照他向列祖所立萬國必得福的應許,在基督的名裡便成就了:以色列的神自己被稱為全地之神;並且他的門徒並未偏離其夫子的教訓,當他們禁止敬拜列國的諸神時,免得我們或向無知覺的偶像祈求,或與眾鬼有交通,或以宗教的順服事奉受造之物而非造物主。
From which they ought to understand that Christ could neither know nor teach anything else concerning their gods than what the God of Israel commanded and foretold through the prophets—through whom he promised and sent Christ himself, in whose name, according to the promise he made to the fathers, that all nations should be blessed, it came about that the God of Israel himself should be called the God of the whole earth; and that his disciples did not deviate from the doctrine of their Master, when they forbade the gods of the nations to be worshipped, lest we should either supplicate senseless images, or have fellowship with demons, or serve the creature rather than the Creator with the obedience of religion.
30:120
Quapropter, cum sit ipse Christus sapientia dei, per quam creata sunt omnia, cumque nullae mentes rationales siue angelorum siue hominum nisi participatione ipsius sapientes fiant, cui per spiritum sanctum, per quem caritas in cordibus nostris diffunditur, inhaeremus, quae trinitas unus deus est, consultum est diuina prouidentia mortalibus, quorum temporalis uita in rebus orientibus et occidentibus occupata tenebatur, ut eadem ipsa dei sapientia ad unitatem personae suae homine adsumto, in quo temporaliter nasceretur, uiueret, moreretur, resurgeret, congrua saluti nostrae dicendo et faciendo, patiendo et sustinendo fieret et deorsum hominibus exemplum redeundi, qui sursum est angelis exemplum manendi.
因此,既然基督自己就是神的智慧,萬物都是藉他所造;又既然無論天使或人的理性心靈,惟有藉分享這智慧才得成為有智慧的(我們藉聖靈與這智慧聯合,愛也藉聖靈澆灌在我們心裡——這三位一體乃是獨一的神);那麼神的護理便為必死的人做了預備——他們短暫的生命被拘束於興衰起落之事——就是使這同一位神的智慧,將人性接入他位格的合一中,好叫他在其中按時被生、生活、受死、復活,藉著言與行、受苦與忍耐,行合乎我們救恩之事,成為在下的人回歸的榜樣,並成為在上的天使持守的榜樣。
Wherefore, since Christ himself is the Wisdom of God, through whom all things were created, and since no rational minds, whether of angels or of men, become wise except by participation in that very Wisdom, to whom we cleave through the Holy Spirit, through whom love is poured forth in our hearts—which Trinity is one God—it was provided by divine providence for mortals, whose temporal life was held occupied in things rising and setting, that this same Wisdom of God, having taken on man into the unity of his person, in whom he might be temporally born, live, die, and rise again, should, by saying and doing, by suffering and enduring things fitting to our salvation, become both, below, an example for men of returning, and, being above, an example for angels of abiding.
30:121
nisi enim et in animae rationalis natura temporaliter aliquid oreretur, id est inciperet esse quod non erat, numquam ex uita pessima et stulta ad sapientem adque optimam perueniret. ac per hoc, cum rebus aeternis contemplantium ueritas perfruatur, rebus autem ortis fides credentium debeatur, purgatur homo per rerum temporalium fidem, ut aeternarum percipiat ueritatem. nam et quidam eorum nobilissimus philosophus Plato in eo libro, quem Timaeum uocant, sic ait: quantum ad id quod ortum est aeternitas ualet, tantum ad fidem ueritas. duo illa sursum sunt, aeternitas et ueritas, duo ista deorsum, quod ortum est et fides.
因為除非在理性靈魂的本性中也按時興起某物——就是開始成為它先前所不是的——它就永不能從至卑至愚的生命達到有智慧、至善的生命。藉此,既然默想者的真理在永恆之事中得以完全享受,而信者的信德則歸屬於已興起之事,人便藉著對短暫之事的信德得以潔淨,好領受永恆之事的真理。因為他們有一位極高貴的哲學家柏拉圖,在那卷他們稱為《蒂邁歐篇》的書中如此說:『永恆相對於已興起之物有多少價值,真理相對於信德便有多少價值。』那兩者在上——永恆與真理;這兩者在下——已興起之物與信德。
For unless something also arose temporally in the nature of the rational soul—that is, began to be what it was not—it would never pass from a life most base and foolish to one wise and best. And through this, since the truth of those who contemplate has full enjoyment in eternal things, while to things that have arisen the faith of believers is owed, man is purified through faith in temporal things, that he may perceive the truth of eternal things. For indeed a certain most noble philosopher of theirs, Plato, in that book which they call the Timaeus, says thus: 'As much as eternity avails to that which has arisen, so much does truth avail to faith.' Those two are above—eternity and truth; these two are below—that which has arisen and faith.
30:122
ut ergo ab imis ad summa reuocemur adque id quod ortum est recipiat aeternitatem, per fidem ueniendum est ad ueritatem. et quia omnia quae in contrarium pergunt per aliquid medium redducuntur, ab aeterna iustitia temporalis iniquitas nos alienabat, opus ergo erat media iustitia temporali, quae medietas temporalis esset de imis, iusta de summis, adque ita se nec abrumpens a summis et contemperans imis ima redderet summis. ideo Christus mediator dei et hominum dictus est inter deum inmortalem et hominem mortalem deus et homo, reconcilians hominem deo, manens id quod erat, factus quod non erat. ipse est nobis fides in rebus ortis qui est ueritas in aeternis.
所以,為要叫我們從至低被召回至高,並叫已興起之物領受永恆,我們必須藉信德來到真理。又因凡走向對立面的萬物都是藉某中間項被領回,而短暫的不義使我們與永恆的公義相隔絕;於是就需要一位居間的、短暫的公義——這中間項就其對至低者而言是短暫的,就其對至高者而言是公義的——如此,它既不與至高者割裂,又調適於至低者,便得以將至低者交還於至高者。因此基督被稱為神與人之間的中保,在不死的神與必死的人之間,是神又是人,使人與神和好,仍是他原本所是的,又成了他原本所不是的。他為我們在已興起之事中就是信德,在永恆之事中就是真理。
Therefore, that we may be called back from the lowest to the highest, and that what has arisen may receive eternity, we must come through faith to truth. And because all things which proceed to their opposite are led back through some middle term, and temporal iniquity was estranging us from eternal justice, there was need of a middle justice, temporal—a middle term that should be temporal in respect of the lowest, just in respect of the highest—and thus, neither tearing itself away from the highest, and tempering itself to the lowest, might render the lowest to the highest. Therefore Christ was called the Mediator of God and men, between the immortal God and mortal man, God and man, reconciling man to God, remaining what he was, made what he was not. He himself is faith for us in things arisen, who is truth in things eternal.
30:123
Hoc magnum et inenarrabile sacramentum, hoc regnum et sacerdotium antiquis per prophetiam reuelabatur, posteris eorum per euangelium praedicatur. oportebat enim, ut aliquando in omnibus gentibus redderetur, quod diu per unam gentem promittebatur. proinde qui prophetas ante descensionem suam praemisit, ipse et apostolos post ascensionem suam misit. omnibus autem discipulis suis per hominem, quem adsumpsit, tamquam membris sui corporis caput est. itaque cum illi scripserunt quae ille ostendit et dixit, nequaquam dicendum est, quod ipse non scripserit, quandoquidem membra eius id operata sunt, quod dictante capite cognouerunt.
這偉大而難以言喻的奧祕,這國度與祭司職分,在古人是藉預言啟示的,向他們的後裔則是藉福音傳揚的。因為那藉一個民族久遠應許之事,理當在某時向萬國得以實現。照樣,那在降臨之前差遣眾先知的,也在升天之後親自差遣了眾使徒。並且他藉所接取的人性,對他一切門徒,如同身體的頭之於肢體。因此,當門徒寫下他所指示並所說的事時,斷不可說是他自己沒有寫,因為他的肢體所成就的,正是他們在頭的口授下所領受的。
This great and unspeakable mystery, this kingdom and priesthood, was revealed to the ancients through prophecy, and is preached to their posterity through the Gospel. For it behooved that at some time it should be rendered among all nations, which was long promised through one nation. Accordingly, he who sent the prophets before his descent, himself also sent the apostles after his ascension. And to all his disciples, through the man whom he took on, he is, as it were, the head to the members of his body. And so, when they wrote the things which he showed and said, it is by no means to be said that he himself did not write, since his members accomplished that which they came to know at the head's dictation.
30:124
quidquid enim ille de suis factis et dictis nos legere uoluit, hoc scribendum illis tamquam suis manibus imperauit. hoc unitatis consortium et in diuersis officiis concordium membrorum sub uno capite ministerium quisquis intellexerit, non aliter accipiet quod narrantibus discipulis Christi in euangelio legerit, quam si ipsam manum domini, quam in proprio corpore gestabat, scribentem conspexerit.
因為凡他願我們讀的、關乎他自己作為與言語之事,他都吩咐門徒寫下,如同用他自己的手寫的一樣。凡明白這合一的團契、以及眾肢體在一個頭之下於各樣不同職分中同心的事奉的人,他讀基督門徒在福音中所敘述之事時所領受的,必無異於他親眼看見主的手——就是主在自己身體中所帶的那隻手——正在書寫。
For whatever he willed us to read concerning his own deeds and words, this he commanded them to write as though with his own hands. Whoever shall understand this fellowship of unity and this ministry of members concordant in diverse offices under one head, will receive what he reads in the Gospel from the disciples of Christ narrating it in no other way than if he had beheld the very hand of the Lord, which he bore in his own body, writing it.
30:125
quamobrem illa potius iam uideamus qualia sint quae putant euangelistas sibimet scripsisse contrariaquod pirum intellegentibus uideri potest —, ut his quaestionibus dissolutis ex hoc quoque appareat illius capitis membra non solum idem sentiendo, uerum etiam conuenientia scribendo in corporis ipsius unitate germanam seruasse concordiam. . LIBER PRIMUS: INCIPIT LIBER SECUNDUS AELS (corr . AU- RELII IPS2, AVGUSTINI JS1), AVRELIIAVGVSTINI EPI DE- CONSENSU EUANGELISTARUM EXPL LIB -I- INCIP. LIBER II- H, quaestiones librorum II., III., IV. omnes praem. ante librum primum fol. 1-4; inscr . INCIPIUNT CAPITULA QVAESTIONUM LIBRI SECUNDI H: Lib. II.
因此,讓我們如今寧可來看看那些被他們認為是福音書作者彼此矛盾的記載究竟是何等樣——這只有理解力不足的人才會如此看待——好叫這些疑難得以解決之後,也從此顯明:那頭的眾肢體,不但因思念同一件事,也因所寫之事彼此吻合,在身體本身的合一中保守了真純的同心。第一卷完。奧勒利烏斯·奧古斯丁主教《論福音書作者的一致》第二卷始。(第二、三、四卷的疑難目錄全都置於第一卷之前,載於第一至四頁;標題寫作:第二卷疑難目錄始。)第二卷。
Wherefore let us now rather see of what sort are those things which they think the evangelists wrote contrary to one another—which can seem so only to those with poor understanding—so that, these questions being resolved, from this too it may appear that the members of that head preserved a genuine concord in the unity of the body itself, not only by thinking the same thing, but also by writing things that agree. HERE ENDS BOOK ONE. HERE BEGINS BOOK TWO OF AURELIUS AUGUSTINE, BISHOP, ON THE AGREEMENT OF THE EVANGELISTS. (The questions of Books II, III, and IV are all set before Book One on folios 1–4; the heading reads: HERE BEGIN THE CHAPTERS OF THE QUESTIONS OF BOOK TWO.) Book II.
30:126
Quare usque ad Ioseph generatores Christi commemorantur, cum de illius semine Christus non sit natus, sed de uirgine Maria? Quomodo sit Christus filius Dauid, cum ex Ioseph filii Dauid concubitu non sit natus. Quare alios progeneratores Christi Mattheus enumerat, alios Lucas? Quare quadraginta generationes excepto ipso Christo inueniuntur aput Mattheum, cum quattuordecim triplicet? Quomodo Matthei ordini congruat ordo Lucae in his quae de conceptu et de infantia uel pueritia Christi alius praetermittit, alius commemorat. De ordine praedicationis Iohannis baptistae inter omnes quattuor. De duobus Herodibus.
為何基督的先祖被追溯到約瑟,儘管基督並非由他的後裔所生,乃是由童貞女馬利亞所生。基督既非由大衛之子約瑟的同房所生,何以是大衛的子孫。為何馬太所列舉基督的先祖與路加所列舉的不同。為何在馬太那裡,除基督本人外,共有四十代,而他卻三重列了十四代。在論基督受孕、嬰孩期或童年期之事上——一位省略、另一位記述之處——路加的次序如何與馬太的次序相合。論施洗約翰傳道的次序在四位作者中的情形。論兩位希律。
Why the ancestors of Christ are recounted down to Joseph, when Christ was not born of his seed but of the Virgin Mary. How Christ is the son of David, when he was not born of the intercourse of Joseph, David's son. Why Matthew enumerates some forefathers of Christ, and Luke others. Why forty generations, excepting Christ himself, are found in Matthew, when he reckons three times fourteen. How Luke's order agrees with Matthew's in those things concerning Christ's conception and infancy or boyhood which the one omits and the other recounts. On the order of the preaching of John the Baptist among all four. On the two Herods.
30:127
Quomodo Mattheus dicat timuisse Ioseph ire cum infante Christo in Hierusalem propter Archelaum et non timuisse ire in Galilaeam, ubi erat tetrarcha Herodes frater eius. Quomodo dicat Mattheus ideo isse in Galilaeam Ioseph cum infante Christo, quia timuit Archelaum pro suo patre regnantem in Hierusalem, cum Lucas dicat ideo isse in Galilaeam, quia ibi erat Nazareth ciuitas eorum. Quomodo Lucas dicit: ibant parentes eius per omnes annos in Hierusalem in die sollemni paschae cum illo puero, cum dicat Mattheus quod metu Archelai timuerint illuc ire ab Aegypto redeuntes?
馬太如何說約瑟因亞基老而懼怕帶著孩童基督進耶路撒冷,卻不懼怕進加利利,就是他兄弟希律作分封王之地。馬太如何說約瑟因此帶著孩童基督進加利利,是因他懼怕那代替其父在耶路撒冷作王的亞基老,而路加卻說他進加利利是因為他們的城拿撒勒在那裡。路加如何說:『他父母每年逾越節的節期都帶著那孩童上耶路撒冷』,而馬太卻說他們從埃及回來時因懼怕亞基老而不敢往那裡去。
How Matthew says that Joseph feared to go with the child Christ into Jerusalem because of Archelaus, and did not fear to go into Galilee, where Herod his brother was tetrarch. How Matthew says that Joseph therefore went into Galilee with the child Christ, because he feared Archelaus who was reigning in Jerusalem in place of his father, whereas Luke says that he therefore went into Galilee because their city Nazareth was there. How Luke says: 'His parents went every year to Jerusalem on the solemn day of the Passover with that boy,' whereas Matthew says that out of fear of Archelaus they feared to go thither when returning from Egypt.
30:128
Quomodo potuerint conpletis diebus purgationis matris Christi, sicut Lucas dicit, ascendere cum illo in templum ad peragenda sollemnia, si secundum Mattheum iam Herodi per magos notum erat eum natum, pro quo, cum eum quaereret, tot occidit infantes. De uerbis Iohannis inter omnes quattuor. De baptizato Iesu. De uerbis uocis, quae facta est de caelo super baptizato. Quomodo secundum Iohannem euangelistam dicat Iohannes baptista: ego non noueram eum, cum secundum alios inueniatur quod iam nouerat eum. De temtato Iesu. De uocatione discipulorum piscantium. De tempore secessionis eius in Galilaeam. De illo sermone prolixo, quem secundum Mattheum habuit in monte.
照路加所說,當基督母親潔淨的日子滿了,他們既能帶著他上聖殿去行那些禮,那麼——照馬太所說——若希律已藉博士知道他已降生(希律為此在尋找他時殺了那麼多嬰孩),這事又如何能夠。論約翰的話在四位作者中的情形。論受洗的耶穌。論那從天上臨到受洗者之上的聲音的話語。照約翰福音的作者,施洗約翰如何說:『我先前不認識他』,而照其他作者卻見他已經認識他。論受試探的耶穌。論那些打魚門徒的蒙召。論他退往加利利的時候。論那篇冗長的講論,照馬太所說,他是在山上講的。
How they could, when the days of the purification of Christ's mother were fulfilled, as Luke says, go up with him into the temple to perform the solemn rites, if, according to Matthew, it was already known to Herod through the Magi that he had been born, on whose account, when he sought him, Herod slew so many infants. On the words of John among all four. On the baptized Jesus. On the words of the voice that came from heaven over the baptized one. How, according to John the evangelist, John the Baptist says: 'I knew him not,' whereas according to the others it is found that he already knew him. On the tempted Jesus. On the calling of the fishing disciples. On the time of his withdrawal into Galilee. On that lengthy sermon which, according to Matthew, he delivered on the mountain.
30:129
Quomodo dicat Mattheus centurionem ad eum accessisse pro puero suo, cum Lucas dicat quod amicos ad eum miserit. De socru Petri, quo ordine narratum sit. De ordine rerum, quas post hoc narrant, utrum nihil inter se dissentiant Mattheus, Marcus et Lucas. De illo qui ait domino: sequar te quocumque ieris, et aliis quae iuxta sunt, quo ordine narrentur a Mattheo et Luca. De transfretatione eius, ubi dormiuit in nauicula, et de expulsis demonibus, quos permisit in porcos, quomodo ea quae gesta uel dicta sunt conueniant inter Mattheum. Marcum et Lucam. De paralytico, cui dixit: dimittuntur tibi peccata, et:
馬太如何說有一位百夫長為他的僕人來到他跟前,而路加卻說他打發朋友去見他。論彼得的岳母,是按何次序敘述的。論此後他們所敘述之事的次序,馬太、馬可、路加彼此是否毫無不合。論那對主說:『你無論往哪裡去,我要跟從你』的人,以及與此相鄰的其他事,馬太與路加是按何次序敘述的。論他渡海之事,就是他在小船上睡著,以及論被趕出的鬼——他准許牠們進入豬群——所行所說之事在馬太、馬可、路加之間如何相合。論那癱子,他對他說:『你的罪赦了』,以及:
How Matthew says that a centurion came to him on behalf of his servant, whereas Luke says that he sent friends to him. On Peter's mother-in-law, in what order it is narrated. On the order of the things which they narrate after this, whether Matthew, Mark, and Luke in no way disagree among themselves. On him who said to the Lord: 'I will follow you wherever you go,' and the other things which are near it, in what order they are narrated by Matthew and Luke. On his crossing over, where he slept in the little boat, and on the demons cast out, which he permitted to enter the swine, how the things that were done or said agree among Matthew, Mark, and Luke. On the paralytic, to whom he said: 'Your sins are forgiven you,' and:
30:130
tolle grabatum tuum, maxime, utrum locus, ubi hoc factum est, conueniat inter Mattheum et Marcum, quia Mattheus dicit in ciuitate sua, Marcus autem Capharnaum. De uocatione quoque Matthei, utrum Marco et Lucae, qui dicunt Leuin Alphei, idem Mattheus congruat. De conuiuio, ubi obiectum est ei, quod cum peccatoribus manducaret et quod non ieiunarent discipuli eius, quod uidetur alius alios dicere, a quibus obiectum sit, et de uerbis eorum responsisque domini, utrum Mattheus, Marcus et Lucas congruant.
『拿起你的褥子』,尤其這事所發生的地點在馬太與馬可之間是否相合,因為馬太說『在他自己的城裡』,而馬可卻說迦百農。也論馬太的蒙召,就是這同一位馬太是否與那說『亞勒腓的兒子利未』的馬可、路加相合。論那筵席,就是有人責備他與罪人同吃、他的門徒又不禁食——關於這責備出自何人,各作者所說似乎不同——以及論他們的言語與主的回答,馬太、馬可、路加是否相合。
'Take up your bed,' especially whether the place where this was done agrees between Matthew and Mark, since Matthew says 'in his own city,' but Mark says Capernaum. On the calling of Matthew also, whether this same Matthew agrees with Mark and Luke, who say Levi son of Alphaeus. On the banquet, where it was objected to him that he ate with sinners and that his disciples did not fast—which some seem to attribute to some, as to those by whom it was objected—and on their words and the Lord's replies, whether Matthew, Mark, and Luke agree.
30:131
De filia archisynagogi resuscitate et muliere, quae tetigit fimbriam uestimenti eius, utrum ordo, quo dicta sunt, nihil cuiquam eorum aduersetur, a quibus dicta sunt, et maxime de uerbis ipsius archisynagogi, quibus rogauit dominum. De duobus caecis et muto demonio, quae solus Mattheus dicit. Ubi turbarum misertus misit discipulos suos dans eis potestatem sanitatum praestandarum et eis multa mandauit ordinans, quemadmodum uiuerent, ubi quaerendum est quomodo Mattheus Marco et et Lucae congruat maxime de uirga, quam secundum Mattheum dicit non ferendam, secundum Marcum autem solam ferendam, et de habitu calciamentorum adque uestium.
論那被復活的管會堂之人的女兒,以及那摸他衣裳繸子的婦人,記述這些事的次序對記述者中的任何一位是否毫無牴觸,尤其論那管會堂之人自己所說、他藉以懇求主的話。論那兩個瞎子和一個被鬼附的啞巴,這是惟獨馬太所記的。論他何處憐憫眾人,差遣門徒、賜他們醫治的權柄,並吩咐他們許多事,規定他們當如何生活;此處須問馬太如何與馬可、路加相合,尤其論那杖,照馬太他說不可帶,而惟獨照馬可卻是可帶的,並論他們鞋與衣的樣式。
On the daughter of the ruler of the synagogue raised up, and the woman who touched the hem of his garment, whether the order in which these things are told is in no way at odds for any of those by whom they are told, and especially concerning the words of the ruler of the synagogue himself, wherewith he besought the Lord. On the two blind men and the dumb man with a demon, which Matthew alone tells. Where, having compassion on the crowds, he sent his disciples, giving them power to bestow healings, and enjoined many things on them, ordaining how they should live; where it must be asked how Matthew agrees with Mark and Luke, especially concerning the staff, which according to Matthew he says is not to be carried, but according to Mark alone is to be carried, and concerning the manner of their sandals and garments.
30:132
Ubi Iohannes baptista misit ad Iesum de carcere discipulos, quod Mattheus et Lucas dicunt. Ubi exprobrauit ciuitatibus quod non egerint paenitentiam quod et Lucas dicit, ubi quaerendum est quemadmodum illi Mattheus ipso ordine congruat. Ubi uocat ad tollendum iugum et sarcinam suam, quemadmodum Mattheus a Luca non discrepet in narrandi ordine. Ubi discipuli spicas uellentes manducauerunt, quemadmodum inter se congruant Mattheus, Marcus et Lucas in narrandi ordine. De illo qui manum aridam cum haberet sabbato curatus est, quemadmodum narratio Matthei concordet cum Marco et Luca uel rerum ordine uel domini et Iudaeorum uerbis. Considerandum utrum ab isto cuius arida manus sanata est.
論施洗約翰何處從監裡打發他的門徒到耶穌那裡,這是馬太與路加所記的。論他何處責備那些不悔改的城,這也是路加所記的;此處須問馬太在次序上如何與他相合。論他何處呼召人來負他的軛、擔他的擔,馬太在敘述次序上如何與路加無異。論門徒何處掐吃麥穗,馬太、馬可、路加在敘述次序上彼此如何相合。論那有一隻手枯乾、在安息日得醫治的人,馬太的敘述在事情的次序上、或在主與猶太人的言語上,如何與馬可、路加相合。須考量,從這隻手枯乾得醫治的人起,
Where John the Baptist sent his disciples from prison to Jesus, which Matthew and Luke tell. Where he upbraided the cities that they did not repent, which Luke also tells; where it must be asked how Matthew agrees with him in the very order. Where he calls men to take up his yoke and his burden, how Matthew does not differ from Luke in the order of narration. Where the disciples plucked and ate the ears of grain, how Matthew, Mark, and Luke agree among themselves in the order of narration. On him who, having a withered hand, was cured on the sabbath, how Matthew's narrative accords with Mark and Luke, whether in the order of things or in the words of the Lord and of the Jews. It must be considered whether, from him whose withered hand was healed,
30:133
ita digrediantur hi tres euangelistae, ut ia nullo sibi aduersentur ipso ■arrationis ordine. De muto et et eaeco), qui demonium habebat. quomodo Mattheus Lucasque consentiant. Ubi ei dictum est quod in Bdzebul eicit demonia. quidquid ex ipsa occasione locutus est de blasphemia aduersus spiritum sanctum, et de duabus arboribus, utrum in nullo Mattheus a duobus aliis, maxime a Luca, dissentiat. Quod respondit petentibus signum de Iona propheta et de Nineuitis et de regina Austri et de spiritu inmundo, qui cum exierit ab homine redit et inuenit domum mundatam. quemadmodum Mattheus Lucae congruat Ubi ei nuntiata est mater et fratres eius, utrum a Marco et Luca ordo ipse non discrepet.
這三位福音書作者是如何分開敘述,以致在敘述的次序上他們毫不彼此矛盾。論那被鬼附、又聾又瞎的人,馬太與路加如何相合。論何處有人對他說他是靠別西卜趕鬼——就這事的緣由,凡他所說關於褻瀆聖靈之事、以及關於那兩棵樹之事——馬太是否在任何一點上與其他兩位、尤其與路加不合。論他回答那求神蹟之人的話,關於先知約拿、尼尼微人、南方女王,以及那從人身上出去、又回來見屋子打掃乾淨的污鬼——馬太如何與路加相合。論何處有人把他的母親和弟兄通報給他,那次序本身是否與馬可、路加不同。
these three evangelists so diverge that in nothing do they contradict one another in the very order of narration. On the dumb and blind man who had a demon, how Matthew and Luke agree. Where it was said to him that he casts out demons by Beelzebul—whatever, from that very occasion, he spoke concerning blasphemy against the Holy Spirit, and concerning the two trees—whether in nothing Matthew disagrees with the other two, especially with Luke. What he answered to those who sought a sign, concerning Jonah the prophet and the Ninevites and the queen of the South and the unclean spirit, which, when it has gone out of a man, returns and finds the house swept—how Matthew agrees with Luke. Where his mother and brothers were announced to him, whether the order itself does not differ from Mark and Luke.
30:134
Quod ex nauicula turbis locutus est de illo cuius in seminando aliud cecidit in uia et cetera et de illo cui superseminata sunt zizania et de grano sinapis et de fermento, et quod in domo locutus est de thensauro abscondito in agro et de margarita et de sagena missa in mare et de proferente de thensauro noua et uetera, quomodo Marco et Lucae Mattheus consentiat uel in his quae cum illo dixerunt uel narrationis ordine. Quod uenit in patriam suam et mirabantur doctrinam, cum genus eius contemnerent, quomodo consentiat Marco et Lucae Mattheus, maxime utrum narrandi ordo nihil alteri aduersetur.
論他從小船上向眾人所講的,關乎那撒種時有些種子落在路旁等等之人,以及那被人撒了稗子在其中之人,並關乎那芥菜種、那麵酵;又論他在屋裡所講關於藏在田裡的財寶、關於珠子、關於撒在海裡的網、關於一個從他庫裡拿出新舊東西之人:馬太在他們與他同說之事上、或在敘述次序上,如何與馬可、路加相合。論他來到自己的家鄉,眾人希奇他的教訓,卻藐視他的出身:馬太如何與馬可、路加相合,尤其敘述的次序是否在任何一點上與另一位牴觸。
That from the little boat he spoke to the crowds concerning him some of whose seed in sowing fell by the wayside and the rest, and concerning him among whose seed tares were sown, and concerning the grain of mustard, and concerning the leaven; and that in the house he spoke concerning the treasure hidden in the field, and concerning the pearl, and concerning the net cast into the sea, and concerning one bringing forth from his treasure things new and old: how Matthew agrees with Mark and Luke, whether in those things which they said with him or in the order of narration. That he came into his own country and they marveled at his teaching, while they despised his lineage: how Matthew agrees with Mark and Luke, especially whether the order of narration is in nothing at odds with the other.
30:135
Quemadmodum inter se conueniant Mattheus, Marcus et Lucas de uerbis Herodis, cum audisset de mirabilibus domini, uel de ipso narrationis ordine. De Iohanne incluso uel etiam occiso, quo ordine ab his tribus narretur. Ad miraculum de quinque panibus quo ordine ab omnibus et quemadmodum uentum sit. In ipso de quinque panibus miraculo quemadmodum inter se omnes quattuor conueniant. Quod ambulauit super aquas, quomodo qui hoc dixerunt inter se conueniant et quomodo ab illo loco digrediantur, ubi turbas de quinque panibus pauit. Quomodo Mattheus et Marcus Iohanni non aduersentur in eo, quod ab eis tribus narratur, quid postea quam transfretarunt factum sit. De muliere Cananaea, quae dixit:
論馬太、馬可、路加彼此如何相合,關於希律聽見主的奇事時所說的話,或關於那敘述本身的次序。論約翰被下監甚或被殺,這三位是按何次序敘述的。論到五餅的神蹟,眾作者是按何次序、如何來到的。就在那五餅的神蹟中,四位作者彼此如何相合。論他行在水面上,凡說這事的如何彼此相合,以及他們如何從他用五餅餵飽眾人之處分開敘述。論馬太與馬可在那由他們三位所敘述之事上——就是他們渡海之後所發生的事——如何不與約翰牴觸。論那迦南婦人,她說:
How Matthew, Mark, and Luke agree among themselves concerning the words of Herod, when he had heard of the marvels of the Lord, or concerning the very order of narration. On John shut up or even slain, in what order it is narrated by these three. To the miracle of the five loaves, in what order and how the coming was, by all. In that very miracle of the five loaves, how all four agree among themselves. That he walked upon the waters, how those who said this agree among themselves, and how they diverge from that place where he fed the crowds with the five loaves. How Matthew and Mark do not contradict John in that which is narrated by the three of them, as to what happened after they had crossed over. On the Canaanite woman, who said:
30:136
et canes edunt de micis cadentibus de mensa dominorum suorum, quomodo inter se Mattheus Lucasque consentiant. Cum de septem panibus pauit turbas, utrum inter se Mattheus Marcusque conueniant. Quod dicit Mattheus inde eum uenisse in fines Magedan, quomodo congruat Marco, et in eo quod petentibus signum respondit iterum de Iona. De fermento Pharisaeorum, quomodo cum Marco conueniat uel re uel ordine. Cum interrogauit discipulos quem illum dicerent homines, utrum nihil inter se repugnent Mattheus Marcus et Lucas rebus aut ordine. Ubi pronuntiauit discipulis passionem suam, quae sit inter Mattheum, Marcum et Lucam conuenientia.
『就是狗也吃牠主人桌上掉下來的碎渣』,馬太與路加彼此如何相合。論他用七個餅餵飽眾人時,馬太與馬可彼此是否相合。論馬太說他從那裡來到馬加丹的境界,這如何與馬可相合,並在這事上——就是他對那求神蹟之人再次以約拿的事回答。論法利賽人的酵,這在事情上或次序上如何與馬可相合。論他問門徒眾人說他是誰時,馬太、馬可、路加在事情上或次序上彼此是否毫無衝突。論他何處向門徒預言他的受難,馬太、馬可、路加之間有何相合。
'even the dogs eat of the crumbs that fall from their masters' table,' how Matthew and Luke agree among themselves. When he fed the crowds with seven loaves, whether Matthew and Mark agree among themselves. That Matthew says he came thence into the borders of Magadan, how it agrees with Mark, and in this, that to those seeking a sign he answered again concerning Jonah. On the leaven of the Pharisees, how it agrees with Mark, whether in matter or in order. When he asked the disciples whom men said that he was, whether Matthew, Mark, and Luke in no way conflict among themselves in matter or in order. Where he foretold his passion to the disciples, what agreement there is among Matthew, Mark, and Luke.
30:137
Ubi subiungunt idem tres quomodo praeceperit dominus, ut post eum qui uoluerit ueniat, quam secum concordent. Quod se dominus tribus discipulis in monte ostendit cum Moyse et Helia, quomodo inter se congruant tres isti ordine et rebus et maxime propter, numerum dierum, quia Mattheus et Marcus dicunt post sex dies factum quod Lucas post octo. Ubi de aduentu Heliae locutus est eis, quae sit conuenientia inter Mattheum et Marcum. De. illo qui ei obtulit filium suum, quem discipuli sanare non potuerunt, quemadmodum tres isti consentiant etiam ordine narrationis. Ubi de passione sua cum eis dixisset contristati sunt, quod tres ipsi eodem ordine commemorant.
論同這三位何處續述主如何吩咐凡願意的就當來跟從他,他們彼此相合到何等地步。論主在山上與摩西、以利亞一同向三位門徒顯現,這三位在次序上、事情上彼此如何相合,尤其論到日數,因馬太與馬可說這是過了六天所行的,而路加卻說過了八天。論他何處向他們講以利亞的來到,馬太與馬可之間有何相合。論那把兒子帶到他跟前、門徒卻不能醫治的人,這三位就連在敘述次序上如何相合。論他何處向他們講了他的受難之後,他們就憂愁,這正是這三位以同一次序所記念的。
Where the same three subjoin how the Lord commanded that whoever wishes should come after him, how far they agree together. That the Lord showed himself to three disciples on the mountain with Moses and Elijah, how these three agree among themselves in order and in matter, and especially concerning the number of days, because Matthew and Mark say it was done after six days, but Luke after eight. Where he spoke to them concerning the coming of Elijah, what agreement there is between Matthew and Mark. On him who offered him his son, whom the disciples could not heal, how these three agree even in the order of narration. Where, when he had spoken to them concerning his passion, they were made sorrowful, which these same three recall in the same order.
30:138
Ubi de ore piscis soluit tributum, quod Mattheus solus dicit. De puero paruulo, quem proposuit imitandum, de scandalis mundi, de membris corporis scandalizantibus, de angelis paruulorum, qui uident faciem patris, de una oue ex ouibus centum, de fratre corripiendo in secreto, de soluendis ligandisque peccatis, de concordia duorum et congregatione trium, de dimittendis peccatis usque septuagiens septiens, de seruo, cui dimissum est multum debitum et ipse paruum non dimisit conseruo, Mattheus quemadmodum ceteris non repugnat.
論他何處從魚口中拿出稅銀,這是惟獨馬太所記的。論那被他立作榜樣讓人效法的小孩子,論這世上的絆倒,論身上使人跌倒的肢體,論小子的天使常見父面,論一百隻羊中的一隻,論當在隱密處責備的弟兄,論當釋放與捆綁的罪,論兩人的同心與三人的聚集,論當饒恕的罪直到七十個七次,論那被免了大債、自己卻不免同伴小債的僕人:馬太如何與其餘各作者不相衝突。
Where from the mouth of a fish he paid the tribute, which Matthew alone tells. On the little child whom he set forth to be imitated, on the offenses of the world, on the members of the body causing offense, on the angels of the little ones who see the Father's face, on the one sheep out of a hundred sheep, on the brother to be reproved in secret, on the sins to be loosed and bound, on the concord of two and the gathering of three, on the sins to be forgiven up to seventy times seven, on the servant to whom a great debt was forgiven and who himself did not forgive a small one to his fellow servant: how Matthew does not conflict with the rest.
30:139
Quando interrogatus est utrum liceat dimittere uxorem, quemadmodum inter se consentiant Mattheus et Marcus, maxime de ipsis interrogationibus uel domini uel Iudaeorum atque responsis, in quibus uidentur aliquantulum uariare. De paruulis quibus manus inposuit, de diuite, cui dixit: uende omnia tua, de uinea, quo conducti sunt operarii per horas diuersas, quemadmodum Mattheus duobus aliis non repugnet. Ubi secreto duodecim discipulis de passione sua praedixit et mater filiorum Zebedaei cum filiis suis petit, ut unus eorum ad dexteram eius, alter ad sinistram sederet, quomodo non repugnet Mattheus aliis duobus.
論他被問可否休妻時,馬太與馬可彼此如何相合,尤其論那些問答本身,無論是主的還是猶太人的,以及那些回答——他們在其中似乎稍有出入。論那被他按手的小孩子,論那被他說『變賣你一切所有的』的財主,論那按不同時辰雇工的葡萄園,馬太如何與其他兩位不相衝突。論他何處私下向十二門徒預言他的受難,以及西庇太兒子的母親同她兒子求他叫她兩個兒子一個坐在他右邊、一個坐在他左邊,馬太如何與其他兩位不相衝突。
When he was asked whether it is lawful to dismiss a wife, how Matthew and Mark agree among themselves, especially concerning the very questionings, whether of the Lord or of the Jews, and the replies, in which they seem to vary somewhat. On the little ones on whom he laid hands, on the rich man to whom he said: 'Sell all that you have,' on the vineyard to which workmen were hired at different hours, how Matthew does not conflict with the other two. Where he foretold his passion secretly to the twelve disciples, and the mother of the sons of Zebedee with her sons asked that one of them might sit at his right hand and the other at his left, how Matthew does not conflict with the other two.
30:140
De caecis Hiericho inluminatis quemadmodum non aduersetur Mattheus uel Marco uel Lucae. De asina et pullo, quomodo Mattheus ceteris congruat, qui solum pullum commemorant. De expulsis de templo uendentibus et ementibus, quemadmodum tres isti non repugnent Iohanni, qui hoc idem longe alibi dicit. De arefacta arbore ficulnea et quae iuxta narrata sunt, quemadmodum non repugnet Mattheus ceteris. maxime Marco, de ordine narrationis. Cum dominum interrogauerunt Iudaei, in qua potestate ista faceret, quomodo inter se consentiant isti tres.
論耶利哥那些得看見的瞎子,馬太如何與馬可、路加二者皆不相違。論那驢和驢駒,馬太如何與其餘只提驢駒的作者相合。論那被趕出殿的作買賣之人,這三位如何與在別處遠遠敘述同一事的約翰不相衝突。論那枯乾的無花果樹以及在其旁所敘述之事,馬太在敘述次序上如何與其餘各作者、尤其馬可不相衝突。論猶太人問主憑什麼權柄行這些事時,這三位彼此如何相合。
On the blind men of Jericho given sight, how Matthew does not disagree with either Mark or Luke. On the ass and the colt, how Matthew agrees with the rest, who mention the colt alone. On the sellers and buyers cast out of the temple, how these three do not conflict with John, who tells this same thing far elsewhere. On the withered fig tree and the things narrated near it, how Matthew does not conflict with the rest, especially Mark, as to the order of narration. When the Jews asked the Lord by what authority he did these things, how these three agree among themselves.
30:141
De duobus, quibus imperauit pater, ut irent in uineam, et de uinea, quae locata est aliis agricolis, quomodo non aduersetur Mattheus illis duobus, cum quibus eundem ordinem tenet, et maxime in hac parabola, quam omnes tres dicunt de uinea locata, propter responsionem eorum quibus dicebatur, ubi aliquantum uidetur uariare. De nuptiis filii regis, ad quas turbae inuitatae sunt, quem Mattheus ordinem tenuerit propter Lucam, qui tale quiddam alibi dixit. De nummo Caesari reddendo, cuius habebat imaginem, et de muliere, quae septem fratribus nupserat, quemadmodum tres isti concordent.
論那父親吩咐往葡萄園去的兩個兒子,以及論那租給別的園戶的葡萄園,馬太如何與那與他持同一次序的兩位不相違,尤其在這三位都講的、關於那租出去的葡萄園的比喻中,因那對他們所說之人的回答,他在此似乎稍有出入。論那王為兒子擺設的娶親筵席,眾人蒙邀,馬太持何次序,因路加曾在別處說過類似的事。論那當納給該撒、上面帶著他像的錢,以及那嫁過七個弟兄的婦人,這三位如何相合。
On the two whom the father commanded to go into the vineyard, and on the vineyard which was let out to other husbandmen, how Matthew does not disagree with those two, with whom he holds the same order, and especially in this parable, which all three tell, concerning the vineyard let out, on account of the reply of those to whom it was spoken, where he seems to vary somewhat. On the marriage of the king's son, to which the crowds were invited, what order Matthew held, on account of Luke, who said something of this kind elsewhere. On the coin to be rendered to Caesar, whose image it bore, and on the woman who had married seven brothers, how these three agree.
30:142
De illo, cui commendata sunt duo praecepta dilectionis dei et proximi, qui ordo sit narrantium Matthei et Marci, 118 a Luca discrepare uideantur, qui tale aliquid alibi dicit. Quod Iudaei interrogantur de Christo, cuius eis filius uideatur, utrum non repugnet Mattheus aliis duobus, quia secundum istum dicitur: quid uobis uidetur de Christo? cuius est filius? cui responderunt: Dauid, secundum illos autem: quomodo dicunt scribae Christum filium esse Dauid? De Pharisaeis sedentibus super cathedram Moysi et dicentibus quae non faciunt ceterisque in eosdem Pharisaeos a domino dictis, utrum sermo Matthei congruat aliis duobus et maxime Lucae, qui non hoc ordine, sed alibi similem commemorat.
論那被囑咐愛神與愛鄰兩條誡命之人,敘述此事的馬太與馬可的次序如何,因他們似乎與在別處說過類似之事的路加不同。論那猶太人被問及基督,在他們看來基督是誰的子孫,馬太是否與其他兩位不相衝突,因照馬太是這樣說:『論到基督,你們的意見如何?他是誰的子孫?』他們回答說:『是大衛的』;而照那另兩位卻是:『文士怎麼說基督是大衛的子孫呢?』論那坐在摩西位上、說而不行的法利賽人,以及主論到這同一批法利賽人所說其餘的話,馬太的講論是否與其他兩位、尤其與那不按此次序而在別處記念類似之事的路加相合。
On him to whom the two commandments of love of God and of neighbor were commended, what the order is of Matthew and Mark who narrate it, since they seem to differ from Luke, who tells something of the kind elsewhere. That the Jews are questioned concerning Christ, whose son he seems to them to be, whether Matthew does not conflict with the other two, because according to him it is said: 'What think you of Christ? Whose son is he?' to which they answered: 'David's,' but according to those others: 'How do the scribes say that Christ is the son of David?' On the Pharisees sitting upon the seat of Moses and saying the things they do not do, and the rest of the things said by the Lord against those same Pharisees, whether Matthew's discourse agrees with the other two, and especially with Luke, who recalls something similar not in this order but elsewhere.
30:143
Cum praenuntiauit templi euersionem, quomodo aliis duobus narrandi ordine congruat. De sermone, quem habuit in monte Oliueti, quaerentibus discipulis: quando erit consummatio? quemadmodum tres isti inter se congruant- Quod commemorant Mattheus et Marcus ante biduum futurae paschae et postea dicunt quod in Bethania fuit, quomodo non repugnet Iohanni, qui cum ipsis narrat hoc idem quod factum est in Bethania et dicit: ante sex dies paschae. De cena in Bethania, ubi mulier ungento pretioso dominum perfudit, quomodo inter se congruant Mattheus, Marcus et Iohannes et quomodo Lucae non aduersentur tale aliquid alio tempore commemoranti.
論他何時預言聖殿的傾覆,在敘述次序上如何與其他兩位相合。論他在橄欖山上所講的話,當門徒問:『末期什麼時候到呢?』——這三位彼此如何相合。論馬太與馬可提到那是逾越節前兩日,其後又說他在伯大尼,這如何與約翰不相衝突——約翰同他們一併敘述這在伯大尼所行的同一件事,卻說:『逾越節前六日』。論那在伯大尼的筵席,就是那婦人把貴重香膏澆在主身上,馬太、馬可、約翰彼此如何相合,以及他們如何與那在另一時候記念類似之事的路加不相牴觸。
When he foretold the overthrow of the temple, how he agrees with the other two in the order of narration. On the discourse which he delivered on the Mount of Olives, when the disciples asked: 'When shall the consummation be?'—how these three agree among themselves. That Matthew and Mark mention that it was two days before the coming Passover, and afterward say that he was in Bethany, how this does not conflict with John, who along with them narrates this same thing that was done in Bethany, and says: 'six days before the Passover.' On the supper in Bethany, where the woman poured precious ointment on the Lord, how Matthew, Mark, and John agree among themselves, and how they are not at odds with Luke, who recalls something of the kind at another time.
30:144
Ubi mittit discipulos, ut praeparent ei manducare pascha, quomodo inter se congruant Mattheus, Marcus et Lucas. Lib. III. De cena domini et de expresso traditore eius, quemadmodum inter se quattuor conueniant. De praedicta negatione Petri, quemadmodum ostendantur nihil inter se repugnare. De his quae dicta sunt a domino, donec exiret de domo, ubi cenauerant, quemadmodum nihil discrepare monstrentur. De his quae gesta sunt in illo praedio uel horto, quo ex illa domo post cenam uenerunt, quomodo trium, id est Matthei, Marci et Lucae, consonantia demonstretur, quoniam Iohannes de hoc tacet.
論他何處打發門徒去為他預備吃逾越節的筵席,馬太、馬可、路加彼此如何相合。第三卷。論主的晚餐,以及論那出賣他之人被指明,四位作者彼此如何相合。論那預言的彼得不認主,如何顯明他們彼此毫無衝突。論主直到出了他們吃晚餐的屋子之前所說的話,如何顯明他們毫無出入。論在那塊田地或園子中所發生之事,就是他們晚餐後從那屋子來到之處,如何顯明這三位——即馬太、馬可、路加——的一致,因約翰對此保持緘默。
Where he sends the disciples to prepare for him to eat the Passover, how Matthew, Mark, and Luke agree among themselves. Book III. On the Lord's supper and on his betrayer being pointed out, how the four agree among themselves. On the foretold denial of Peter, how they are shown to conflict in nothing among themselves. On the things said by the Lord until he went out from the house where they had supped, how they are shown to differ in nothing. On the things done in that estate or garden, whither they came from that house after supper, how the consonance of the three—that is, of Matthew, Mark, and Luke—may be demonstrated, since John is silent about this.
30:145
De his quae in eius adprehensione facta et dicta omnes commemorant, quomodo eos inter se nihil appareat dissentire. De his quae gesta sunt, cum duceretur dominus ad domum principis sacerdotum, et quae in ipsa domo, cum nocte perductus esset, et maxime de Petri negatione, quemadmodum inter se omnes congruant. De his quae mane gesta sunt, priusquam Pilato traderetur, quomodo euangelistae inter se non discrepent, et de testimonio Hieremiae, quod Mattheus propter domini pretium interposuit, cum hoc in eiusdem prophetae scriptura non inueniatur. De his quae aput Pilatum gesta sunt, quomodo inter se nihil dissentiant.
論所有福音書作者關於主被捕一事所記載的內容,其間彼此何以毫無牴觸之處。論主被帶往大祭司家中時所發生之事,以及祂在夜間被押入那家中所發生之事,尤其論彼得的否認——他們彼此如何一致。論在天亮時、於祂被交給彼拉多之前所發生之事,福音書作者彼此如何並無分歧;並論馬太因主的價銀所引用的耶利米見證,雖然此語在該先知的書卷中並未尋見。論在彼拉多面前所發生之事,他們彼此如何毫不相違。
Concerning those things which all the evangelists relate about His seizure — how among themselves nothing appears to be in disagreement. Concerning the things that were done when the Lord was led to the house of the chief priest, and what happened in that very house when He had been brought in by night, and especially concerning Peter's denial — how they all agree among themselves. Concerning the things done in the morning, before He was handed over to Pilate — how the evangelists do not differ among themselves, and concerning the testimony of Jeremiah which Matthew inserted regarding the price of the Lord, though this is not found in the writing of that same prophet. Concerning the things done before Pilate — how they in no way disagree among themselves.
30:146
De inlusione, qua inlusus est a cohorte Pilati, quomodo non dissonent tres qui hoc dicunt, Mattheus, Marcus, Iohannes. Quomodo non repugnet, quod Mattheus, Marcus et Lucas angariatum dicunt, qui portaret eius crucem, cum Iohannes dicat, quod eam Iesus ipse portauerit. De potu, quem dederunt ei, priusquam commemorata esset eius crucifixio, quomodo conueniat inter Mattheum et Marcum. De diuisione uestimentorum eius, quemadmodum inter se omnes consentiant. De hora dominicae passionis, quemadmodum non inter se dissentiant Marcus et Iohannes propter tertiam et sextam. De duobus latronibus cum illo crucifixis, quomodo omnes concordent.
論祂被彼拉多的營兵所加的戲弄——馬太、馬可、約翰這三位敘述此事者何以並無不合。論馬太、馬可、路加說背負祂十字架的人是被強迫的,而約翰卻說耶穌親自背負十字架,二者何以並不牴觸。論在提及祂被釘十字架之前他們給祂喝的飲料——馬太與馬可何以相合。論分祂衣服一事——他們彼此如何一致同意。論主受難的時辰——馬可與約翰就第三時與第六時何以並不分歧。論與祂同釘十字架的兩個強盜——他們何以全然相合。
Concerning the mockery with which He was mocked by Pilate's cohort — how the three who report it, Matthew, Mark, and John, are not discordant. How there is no contradiction in that Matthew, Mark, and Luke say that the man who carried His cross was pressed into service, while John says that Jesus Himself carried it. Concerning the drink which they gave Him before His crucifixion was mentioned — how Matthew and Mark agree. Concerning the division of His garments — how they all consent with one another. Concerning the hour of the Lord's passion — how Mark and John do not disagree over the third and the sixth hour. Concerning the two robbers crucified with Him — how they all concur.
30:147
De his qui domino insultauerunt, quomodo inter se consonent Mattheus, Marcus et Lucas. De latronum insultatione, quomodo non repugnent Mattheus et Marcus Lucae, qui dixit unum eorum insultasse, alium credidisse. De potu aceti, quomodo inter se omnes consentiant. De uocibus domini. quas continuo moriturus emisit, quomodo non repugnent Mattheus et Marcus Lucae et ipsi tres Iohanni. De scissione ueli, quomodo non dissentiant Mattheus et Marcus a Luca, quo ordine factum sit. De admiratione centurionis et eorum qui cum illo erant, quomodo inter se consentiant Mattheus, Marcus et Lucas.
論那些辱罵主的人——馬太、馬可、路加彼此如何相合。論兩強盜的辱罵——馬太與馬可何以並不牴觸路加,路加說其中一人辱罵祂,另一人卻信了祂。論那醋的飲料——他們彼此如何全然同意。論主臨終前隨即發出的話語——馬太與馬可何以並不牴觸路加,那三位又何以並不牴觸約翰。論帳幔的裂開——馬太與馬可就其發生的次序何以並不與路加分歧。論百夫長及與他同在之人的驚奇——馬太、馬可、路加彼此如何相合。
Concerning those who insulted the Lord — how Matthew, Mark, and Luke agree with one another. Concerning the insult of the robbers — how Matthew and Mark do not contradict Luke, who said that one of them insulted Him while the other believed. Concerning the drink of vinegar — how they all consent with one another. Concerning the words which the Lord uttered when about to die at once — how Matthew and Mark do not contradict Luke, nor those three contradict John. Concerning the rending of the veil — how Matthew and Mark do not disagree with Luke as to the order in which it happened. Concerning the wonder of the centurion and of those who were with him — how Matthew, Mark, and Luke agree among themselves.
30:148
De mulieribus, quae ibi stabant, quomodo Mattheus, Marcus et Lucas, qui dixerunt eas longe stetisse, non repugnent lohanni, qui nominauit unam earum iuxta crucem stetisse. De Ioseph, qui corpus domini petiuit a Pilato, quomodo omnes consentiant et quomodo a se ipso Iohannes non dissentiat. De sepultura eius, quomodo tres a Iohanne non dissentiant. De his quae circa tempus resurrectionis domini facta sunt, quemadmodum omnes non inter se dissentiant. XXV. In eo quod se postea discipulis manifestauit, quomodo sibi omnes euangelistae non aduersentur conlatis testimoniis et de apostolo Paulo et de actibus apostolorum. Lib. IIII.
論站在那裡的婦女們——馬太、馬可、路加說她們站在遠處,何以並不牴觸約翰,約翰指明她們中有一人站在十字架旁。論向彼拉多求主身體的約瑟——他們何以全然相合,約翰自身又何以並不自相矛盾。論祂的安葬——那三位何以並不與約翰分歧。論主復活時前後所發生之事——他們何以彼此並不分歧。第二十五。關於祂日後向門徒顯現一事——當各福音書作者的見證彼此對照時,他們何以並不彼此相悖,並論使徒保羅與使徒行傳。第四卷。
Concerning the women who stood there — how Matthew, Mark, and Luke, who said that they stood afar off, do not contradict John, who named one of them as standing near the cross. Concerning Joseph, who asked the body of the Lord from Pilate — how they all agree, and how John does not contradict himself. Concerning His burial — how the three do not disagree with John. Concerning the things done around the time of the Lord's resurrection — how they all do not disagree among themselves. XXV. As to the fact that He afterward manifested Himself to the disciples — how all the evangelists do not oppose one another when their testimonies are compared, and concerning the apostle Paul and the Acts of the Apostles. Book IV.
30:149
In euangelio Marci exceptis his, quae cum Mattheo dixit, quomodo nulla repugnantia demonstretur ab initio usque ad illud, ubi ait: et ingrediuntur Caphar naum et statim sabbatis docebat eos, quod cum Luca dicit. De homine, a quo spiritus inmundus eiectus est conuexans e u m, quomodo Lucae, qui hoc cum eo dixit, non repugnet. De nomine Petri quomodo etiam adque etiam commendetur non repugnare Iohanni, qui dixit, quando hoc nomen acceperit. Quod dixit: quanto magis eis praecipiebat ut tacerent, tanto magis plus dicebant, quomodo non repugnet praescientiae ipsius; quae in euangelio commendatur. De quo suggessit Iohannes quod in nomine eius eiceret demonia non sociatus discipulis et dixit:
在馬可福音中,除了他與馬太共同敘述的部分之外,從起頭直到他說「他們進了迦百農,一到安息日祂就教訓他們」——此語與路加相合——之處,何以顯明並無任何牴觸。論那被污鬼折磨、以致污鬼從他身上被趕出的人——馬可何以並不牴觸與他共同敘述此事的路加。論彼得的名字——何以一再顯明馬可並不牴觸約翰,約翰記載了彼得何時得此名。至於他所說的:「祂越發囑咐他們不要傳說,他們越發傳揚」——此語何以並不與福音書中所稱許祂自己的預知相牴觸。論約翰所稟報那奉祂的名趕鬼、卻未與門徒同夥之人,且說:
In the Gospel of Mark, apart from those things which he said in common with Matthew, how no contradiction is shown from the beginning up to that place where he says: 'And they enter Capernaum, and immediately on the sabbath He taught them' — which he says in agreement with Luke. Concerning the man from whom the unclean spirit was cast out, tormenting him — how Mark does not contradict Luke, who related this together with him. Concerning the name of Peter — how, again and again, it is shown that he does not contradict John, who told when Peter received this name. As to what he said: 'The more He charged them to be silent, so much the more they proclaimed it' — how this does not contradict His own foreknowledge, which is commended in the Gospel. Concerning him of whom John reported that he cast out demons in His name, not being associated with the disciples, and said:
30:150
nolite prohibere, qui enim contra uos non est, pro uobis est, quomodo non repugnet illi sententiae, ubi ait: qui non est mecum, aduersus me est. Quod in occasione huius qui in nomine Christi eiciebat demonia, quamuis cum discipulis non sequeretur, Marcus amplius quam Lucas dominum dixisse narrauit, quomodo ostendatur ad hoc ipsum pertinere quod illum in nomine suo uirtutem facientem uetuit prohiberi. Hinc usque ad cenam domini unde omnia omnium considerari coeperunt nullam de Marco quaestionem esse tractatam. De Lucae euangelio quomodo principium eius congruat principio libri actuum apostolorum.
「不要禁止他,因為不敵擋你們的,就是幫助你們的」——此語何以並不牴觸祂所說「不與我相合的,就是敵擋我」那句話。至於藉此奉基督的名趕鬼、卻不跟從門徒之人為由,馬可比路加更多敘述了主所說的話——何以顯明這正切合於祂禁止人攔阻那奉祂的名行神蹟者一事。從此處直到主的晚餐——即眾人一切敘述開始被通盤審視之處——關於馬可並無任何疑問被論及。論路加福音——其起頭何以與使徒行傳一書的起頭相合。
'Do not forbid him, for whoever is not against you is for you' — how this does not contradict that saying where He says: 'He who is not with Me is against Me.' As to the fact that, on the occasion of this man who cast out demons in the name of Christ, though he did not follow with the disciples, Mark related more of what the Lord said than Luke did — how it is shown that this pertains to the very point that He forbade the one working miracles in His name to be hindered. From here up to the Lord's supper, from which point all the accounts of all were first taken into consideration, no question has been treated concerning Mark. Concerning the Gospel of Luke — how its beginning agrees with the beginning of the book of the Acts of the Apostles.
30:151
Quomodo ostendatur quod de piscibus captis Lucas commemorauit non pertinere ad illud quod uidetur simile Iohannes narrasse post domini resurrectionem adque inde iam usque ad cenam domini, unde omnium omnia usque in finem considerata sunt, nullam etiam ex euangelio Lucae tractatam esse quaestionem. De Iohanne euangelista, quid a tribus ceteris distet.
論何以顯明路加所記關於所捕之魚一事,並不切合於約翰在主復活後似乎所敘述的相似之事;又論從此以後,直到主的晚餐——即眾人一切敘述被審視到末了之處——連從路加福音而言也無任何疑問被論及。論福音書作者約翰——他在何處與其他三位有別。
How it is shown that what Luke related about the fishes that were caught does not pertain to that which John seems to have narrated as similar after the Lord's resurrection; and how thereafter, up to the Lord's supper — from which point all the accounts of all were considered to the end — no question, even from the Gospel of Luke, has been treated. Concerning John the evangelist — in what he differs from the other three.
30:152
Quoniam sermone non breui et admodum necessario, quem libro uno conplexi sumus, refutauimus eorum uanitatem qui discipulos Christi euangelium conscribentes ideo contemnendos putant, quia ipsius Christi, quem licet non ut deum, tamen ut hominem sapientia longe prae ceteris excellentem honorandum esse non dubitant, nulla scripta proferuntur a nobis, et eum talia scripsisse uideri uolunt, qualia peruersi diligunt, non qualibus lectis et creditis a peruersitate corrigi possunt, nunc iam uideamus ea quae quattuor euangelistae de Christo scripserunt quemadmodum sibi adque inter se congruant, ne quid ei hoc in fide christiana offendiculi patiantur qui curiosiores quam capaciores sunt, quod non utcumque perlectis, sed quasi diligentius perscrutatis euangelicis libris inconuenientia quaedam et repugnantia se deprehendisse existimantes magis ea contentiose obiectanda quam prudenter consideranda esse arbitrantur.
我們既已在一篇既不簡短又極為必要、並已收於一書之中的論述裡,駁斥了那些人的虛妄——他們認為基督的門徒撰寫福音書是可鄙的,理由是我們拿不出基督本人的任何著作(雖然他們並不遲疑地承認祂縱使不當作神、至少當作智慧遠超眾人的人而應受尊崇),並且他們願意使人以為祂所寫的乃是悖謬之人所喜愛的那類東西,而非那些一經誦讀信服、便能將人從悖謬中糾正過來的東西——如今就讓我們來看看四位福音書作者論到基督所寫的內容,何以既自身相合又彼此相合,免得那些好奇多於領悟力的人因此在基督信仰上遭受任何絆腳石。因為他們並非細心通讀、而是彷彿更加仔細地審察了福音諸書,自以為察覺出某些不一致與牴觸之處,便斷定這些當作爭辯的把柄,而非審慎的思量。
Since in a discourse neither brief nor unnecessary, which we have embraced in a single book, we have refuted the vanity of those who think that the disciples of Christ, in composing the Gospel, are to be despised because no writings of Christ Himself are produced by us — though they do not hesitate to hold that He, even if not as God, yet as a man far excelling all others in wisdom, is to be honored — and who wish it to seem that He wrote such things as perverse men love, not such as, when read and believed, may correct men from perversity: now let us see how the things which the four evangelists wrote about Christ agree both with themselves and with one another, lest those who are more curious than capacious suffer any stumbling-block in the Christian faith on this account. For, having not so much perused as, so to speak, more diligently scrutinized the evangelical books, and supposing they have detected certain inconsistencies and contradictions, they judge that these are rather to be contentiously objected than prudently considered.
30:153
Mattheus euangelista sic orsus est: liber generationis Iesu Christi, fili Dauid, fili Abraham. quo exordio suo satis ostendit generationem Christi secundum carnem se suscepisse narrandam. secundum hanc enim Christus filius hominis est, quod etiam se ipse saepissime appellat commendans nobis, quid misericorditer dignatus sit esse pro nobis. nam illa superna et aeterna generatio, secundum quam filius dei unigenitus est ante omnem creaturam, quia omnia per ipsum facta sunt, ita ineffabilis est, ut de illa dictum a propheta intellegatur: generationem eius quis enarrabit?
福音書作者馬太如此開篇:「亞伯拉罕的後裔,大衛的子孫,耶穌基督的家譜。」單憑這開頭,他就充分顯明自己所要敘述的是基督按肉體的家世。因為按此而論,基督乃是人子——這稱號祂也極常用以自稱,向我們表明祂憐憫地屈尊為我們所成為的。至於那至高永恆的世代——按此而論,神的獨生子先於一切受造之物,因為萬物都是藉著祂造的——則是如此不可言喻,以致先知論到它被理解為說:「祂的世代誰能述說呢?」
The evangelist Matthew thus began: 'The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham.' By this very opening he shows plainly enough that he undertook to narrate the generation of Christ according to the flesh. For according to this Christ is the Son of Man, which title He also very often calls Himself, commending to us what in His mercy He deigned to become for our sake. For that supernal and eternal generation, according to which the only-begotten Son of God is before every creature — since all things were made through Him — is so ineffable that concerning it the prophet is understood to have said: 'His generation who shall declare?'
30:154
exsequitur ergo humanam generationem Christi Mattheus ab Abraham generatores commemorans, quos perducit ad Ioseph uirum Mariae, de qua natus est Iesus. neque enim fas erat ut eum ob hoc a coniugio Mariae separandum putaret, quod non ex eius concubitu, sed uirgo peperit Christum.
因此馬太追溯基督按人性的家世,記述從亞伯拉罕以來的列祖,將他們一直帶到馬利亞的丈夫約瑟,耶穌就是由馬利亞所生的。因為馬太斷不可因馬利亞並非藉約瑟的同房、而是以童貞之身生下基督這緣故,就認為當把約瑟從他與馬利亞的婚姻中分別出來。
Matthew therefore traces the human generation of Christ, recording the progenitors from Abraham, whom he brings down to Joseph, the husband of Mary, of whom Jesus was born. For it was not right that he should think Joseph ought to be separated from his marriage to Mary on this account, that she bore Christ not from his embrace but as a virgin.
30:155
hoc enim exemplo magnifice insinuatur fidelibus coniugatis etiam seruata pari consensu continentia posse permanere uocarique coniugium non permixto corporis sexu, sed custodito mentis affectu, praesertim quia nasci eis etiam filius potuit sine ullo conplexu carnali, qui propter solos gignendos filios adhibendus est neque enim propterea non erat appellandus Ioseph pater Christi, quia non eum concumbendo genuerat, quando quidem recte pater esset etiam eius quem non ex sua coniuge procreatum alicunde adoptasset. Pulabatur quidem Christus etiam aliter filius Ioseph, tamquam ex eius omnino carne progenitus, sed ab eis hoc putabatur quos Mariae latebat uirginitas. nam Lucas ait:
因為藉這榜樣,向忠信的已婚者極輝煌地表明:縱使藉雙方同意而持守貞潔,婚姻仍能存續、仍可稱為婚姻——不是藉肉身之性的交合,而是藉心靈之情的持守;何況他們甚至能不藉任何肉體結合而生子,那本是唯獨為生育兒女才當有的結合。約瑟斷不可因未曾與馬利亞同房生下基督,便不被稱為基督的父;既然實在說來,即便是一個並非由己妻所生、而是從別處收養的孩子,他也可正當地稱為其父。基督固然也被人以另一種方式視為約瑟之子,彷彿全然由其肉身所生;但這乃是那些不曉得馬利亞童貞之人所以為的。因為路加說:
For by this example it is magnificently intimated to faithful married persons that, even with continence preserved by mutual consent, wedlock can remain and be called wedlock, not through the mingling of the body's sex but through the affection of the mind being kept — especially since a son could even be born to them without any carnal union, that son who is to be sought only for the begetting of children. For Joseph was not on that account not to be called the father of Christ, because he had not begotten Him by lying with Mary; since indeed he would rightly be father even of one whom, not begotten of his own wife, he had adopted from somewhere else. Christ was indeed thought in another way also to be the son of Joseph, as though begotten altogether of his flesh; but this was thought by those from whom Mary's virginity was hidden. For Luke says:
30:156
et ipse Iesus erat incipiens quasi annorum triginta, ut putabatur, filius Ioseph. qui tamen Lucas non eius parentem solam Mariam, sed ambos parentes eius appellare minime dubitauit, ubi ait: puer autem crescebat et confortabatur plenus sapientia, et gratia dei erat in illo. et ibant parentes eius per omnes annos in Hierusalem in die sollemni paschae. sed ne quisquam hic parentes consanguineos potius Mariae cum ipsa matre eius intellegendos putet, quid ad illud respondebit quod ipse item Lucas superius dixit: et erat pater eius et mater mirantes super his quae dicebantur de illo? cum igitur ipse narret non ex concubitu Ioseph, sed ex .
「耶穌開始工作的時候,年紀約有三十歲,依人看來,祂是約瑟的兒子。」然而這同一位路加卻毫不遲疑地不僅稱馬利亞為祂的親長,也稱他們二人為祂的父母,當他說:「孩子漸漸長大,強健起來,充滿智慧,又有神的恩在祂身上。祂的父母每年逾越節的節期到耶路撒冷去。」但免得有人在此以為所謂「父母」倒該理解為馬利亞的血親連同祂的母親本人,那麼他將如何回答這同一位路加在上文所說的話:「祂的父母正希奇論到祂的這些話」呢?既然路加自己敘述基督並非由約瑟同房所生,而是由……
'And Jesus Himself was about thirty years of age when He began, being, as was supposed, the son of Joseph.' Yet this same Luke did not in the least hesitate to call not Mary alone His parent, but both His parents, when he says: 'And the child grew and waxed strong, full of wisdom; and the grace of God was upon Him. And His parents went every year to Jerusalem at the solemn feast of the Passover.' But lest anyone here suppose that by 'parents' the blood-relations of Mary are rather to be understood together with His mother herself, what will he answer to that which this same Luke said above: 'And His father and mother were marveling at those things which were spoken concerning Him'? Since, then, he himself narrates that Christ was born not of Joseph's embrace, but of . . .
30:157
Maria uirgine natum Christum, unde eum patrem eius appellat, nisi quia et uirum Mariae recte intellegimus sine commixtione carnis ipsa copulatione coniugii et ob hoc etiam Christi patrem multo coniunctius, qui ex eius coniuge natus sit, quam si ei esset aliunde adoptatus? unde manifestum est illud, quod ait: sicut putabatur, filius Ioseph, propter illos dixisse, qui eum ex Ioseph, sicut alii homines nascuntur, natum arbitrabantur. II. Ac per hoc, etiamsi demonstrare aliquis posset Mariam ex Dauid nullam consanguinitatis originem ducere, sat erat secundum istam rationem accipere Christum filium Dauid, qua ratione etiam Ioseph pater eius recte appellatus est:
……由童貞女馬利亞而生——他為何稱約瑟為祂的父呢?豈不是因為我們正當地理解約瑟也是馬利亞的丈夫,雖無肉體交合,卻藉婚約本身的聯繫,並因此更為緊密地作了基督的父,既然基督是由他的妻子所生,這比從別處收養而來更為親近嗎?由此可見,他所說「依人看來,祂是約瑟的兒子」,乃是為那些以為祂像別人一樣由約瑟所生之人而說的。第二。並且藉此,即使有人能證明馬利亞並未從大衛承接任何血緣的源頭,按那論理仍足以承認基督為大衛的子孫,正是按那論理,約瑟也被正當地稱為祂的父:
. . . the Virgin Mary that Christ was born — why does he call Joseph His father, unless because we rightly understand him to be also the husband of Mary, without carnal commingling, by the very bond of the marriage covenant, and on this account the father of Christ much more closely, since He was born of his wife, than if He had been adopted to him from elsewhere? Hence it is manifest that what he says, 'as was supposed, the son of Joseph,' he said on account of those who thought Him born of Joseph as other men are born. II. And through this, even if someone could demonstrate that Mary drew no origin of blood-relationship from David, it would be enough, according to that reasoning, to accept Christ as the son of David, by which reasoning also Joseph was rightly called His father:
30:158
quanto magis, quia, cum euidenter dicat apostolus Paulus ex semine Dauid secundum carnem Christum, ipsam quoque Mariam de stirpe Dauid aliquam consanguinitatem duxisse dubitare utique non debemus! cuius feminae quoniam nec sacerdotale genus tacetur insinuante Luca, quod cognata eius esset Elisabeth. quam dicit de filiabus Aaron, firmissime tenendum est carnem Christi ex utroque genere propagatam, et regum scilicet et sacerdotum, in quibus personis aput illum populum Hebraeorum etiam mystica unctio figurabatur, id est chrisma, unde Christi nomen elucet tanto ante etiam ista euidentissima significatione praenuntiatum. III.
何況使徒保羅明明說基督按肉體是從大衛後裔而出,我們就斷不當懷疑:馬利亞本人也是從大衛的宗族承接了某種血緣關係!又因這婦人的祭司世系也未被隱而不言,路加暗示以利沙伯是她的親屬——他說以利沙伯是亞倫的後裔——故必須極堅定地持守:基督的肉身乃是從兩個世系繁衍而來,即君王與祭司;在那希伯來民族中,這兩種身分也預表了那奧祕的膏抹,即膏油,「基督」之名正由此而彰顯,早在如此久遠之前便藉這極明顯的表徵被預告了。第三。
how much more, since the apostle Paul plainly says that Christ is of the seed of David according to the flesh, ought we by no means to doubt that Mary herself also drew some blood-relationship from the stock of David! And since neither is the priestly lineage of this woman passed over in silence, Luke intimating that Elizabeth was her kinswoman — whom he says was of the daughters of Aaron — it must most firmly be held that the flesh of Christ was propagated from both lines, namely of kings and of priests; in which persons, among that Hebrew people, the mystical anointing was also prefigured, that is, the chrism, whence the name of Christ shines forth, foretold so long beforehand even by this most evident signification. III.
30:159
Quos autem mouet, quod alios progeneratores Mattheus enumerat descendens a Dauid usque ad Ioseph, alios autem Lucas ascendens a Ioseph usque ad Dauid, facile est, ut aduertant duos patres habere potuisse Ioseph, unum a quo genitus, alterum a quo fuerit adoptatus. antiqua est enim consuetudo adoptandi etiam in illo populo dei, ut sibi filios facerent, quos non ipsi genuissent. nam excepto quod filia Pharaonis Moysen adoptaueratilla quippe alienigena fuitipse Iacob nepotes suos ex Ioseph natos uerbis manifestissimis adoptauit dicens: nunc itaque filii tui duo, qui facti sunt tibi, priusquam ad te uenirem, mei sunt, Efrem et Manasse tamquam Ruben et Symeon erunt mihi.
至於那些因馬太列舉一批列祖、從大衛下溯到約瑟,而路加卻列舉另一批、從約瑟上溯到大衛而困惑的人——他們不難察覺:約瑟本可有兩位父親,一位是生他的,另一位是收養他的。因為收養的習俗即使在神的那民中也是古老的,好叫他們為自己得著並非親生的兒子。因為除了法老的女兒收養摩西(她原是外邦人)之外,雅各本人也用極明白的話收養了約瑟所生的兩個孫子,說:「我未到你這裡以先,你在埃及地所生的兩個兒子,如今是我的了,以法蓮和瑪拿西就如流便和西緬歸我一樣。」
But as for those who are troubled that Matthew enumerates one set of progenitors, descending from David down to Joseph, while Luke enumerates another, ascending from Joseph up to David — it is easy for them to observe that Joseph could have had two fathers: one by whom he was begotten, another by whom he was adopted. For the custom of adopting is ancient even among that people of God, that they might make sons for themselves whom they had not themselves begotten. For, apart from the fact that Pharaoh's daughter adopted Moses — she indeed was a foreigner — Jacob himself, in the plainest words, adopted his grandsons born of Joseph, saying: 'Now therefore thy two sons, who were born to thee before I came to thee, are mine, Ephraim and Manasseh; as Reuben and Simeon they shall be to me.'
30:160
natos autem si genueris postea, tibi erunt. unde etiam factum est, ut d-uodecim tribus essent Israhel excepta tribu Leui, quae templo seruiebat; cum ea quippe tredecim fuerunt, cum duodecim fuissent filii Iacob. unde intellegitur Lucas patrem Ioseph, non a quo genitus, sed a quo fuerat adoptatus, suscepisse in euangelio suo, cuius progenitores sursum uersus commemoraret, donec exiret ad Dauid.
「但你在後面所生的兒女就是你的。」由此也就成了以色列有十二支派,此外還有服事聖殿的利未支派;連利未支派算在內共十三支派,而雅各的兒子原本是十二個。由此可見,路加在其福音書中接受為約瑟之父的,並非生他的那位,而是收養他的那位,當他向上追溯記述約瑟的列祖、直到追溯至大衛的時候。
'But the children whom thou shalt beget afterward shall be thine.' Whence it also came about that there were twelve tribes of Israel, apart from the tribe of Levi, which served the temple; for with it there were thirteen, whereas the sons of Jacob had been twelve. From this it is understood that Luke received into his Gospel as the father of Joseph not the one by whom he was begotten, but the one by whom he had been adopted, when he recorded his progenitors in the upward direction, until he came to David.
30:161
cum enim necesse sit utroque euangelista uera narrante, et Mattheo scilicet et Luca, ut unus eorum eius patris originem tenuerit, qui genuerat, alter eius, qui adoptauerat Ioseph, quem probabilius intellegimus adoptantis originem tenuisse quam eum, qui noluit Ioseph genitum dicere ab illo, cuius eum filium esse narrabat? commodius enim filius eius dictus est, a quo fuerat adoptatus, quam diceretur ab illo genitus, cuius carne non erat natus. Mattheus autem dicens: Abraham genuit Isaac, Isaac genuit Iacob, adque ita in hoc uerbo quod est genuit perseuerans, donec in ultimo diceret:
因為既然兩位福音書作者——即馬太與路加——都真實敘述,勢必其中一位持守了生約瑟之父的世系,另一位則持守了收養約瑟之父的世系:那麼我們更有理由把持守收養者世系的那位,理解為誰呢?豈不正是那位不肯說約瑟是由他所稱之為其子者所生的路加嗎?因為稱他為收養者之子,比說他由那並非其肉身所生之人所生,更為妥當。至於馬太,說「亞伯拉罕生以撒,以撒生雅各」,如此持續用「生」這字,直到最後說:
For since it is necessary, both evangelists narrating truly — namely both Matthew and Luke — that one of them held the lineage of that father who had begotten Joseph, the other of the father who had adopted him: whom do we more probably understand to have held the lineage of the adopter than the one who refused to say that Joseph was begotten by him whose son he declared him to be? For he was more suitably called the son of the one by whom he had been adopted, than that he should be said to have been begotten by the one of whose flesh he was not born. Now Matthew, saying 'Abraham begot Isaac, Isaac begot Jacob,' and thus persevering in this word 'begot,' until at the last he said:
30:162
Iacob autem genuit Ioseph, satis expressit ad eum patrem se perduxisse ordinem generantium, a quo Ioseph non adoptatus, sed genitus erat. Quamquam si etiam Lucas genitum diceret loseph ab Heli, nec sic nos hoc uerbum perturbare deberet, ut aliud crederemus quam ab uno euangelista gignentem, ab altero adoptantem patrem fuisse commemoratum. neque enim absurde dicitur quisque non carne, sed caritate genuisse, quem filium sibi adoptauerit, aut uero etiam nos, quibus dedit deus potestatem filios eius fieri, de natura adque substantia sua nos genuit sicut unicum filium, sed utique dilectione adoptauit.
「雅各生約瑟」——他就充分表明,他把生育者的次序帶到了那位父親身上,約瑟並非由他收養,而是由他所生。然而,即使路加曾說約瑟是由希里所生,這字眼也仍不當攪擾我們,以致我們相信別的、而非這樣:一位福音書作者記述了生育的父,另一位記述了收養的父。因為說某人並非藉肉身、而是藉愛心生了他所收養為子之人,並不荒謬;甚至我們這些蒙神賜下權柄得作祂兒女的人,祂也並非像獨生子那樣從自己的本性與本體生了我們,而確是藉慈愛收養了我們。
'And Jacob begot Joseph' — he expressed sufficiently that he had brought the order of begetters down to that father by whom Joseph was not adopted but begotten. And yet, even if Luke had said that Joseph was begotten by Eli, not even so ought this word to disturb us, so that we should believe anything other than that by one evangelist a begetting father, by the other an adopting father, had been recorded. For it is not absurdly said that anyone begot, not by flesh but by love, one whom he has adopted as a son to himself; or indeed even us, to whom God gave the power to become His sons, He did not beget of His own nature and substance, as the only-begotten Son, but assuredly He adopted us by love.
30:163
quo uerbo apostolus saepe uti non ob aliud intellegitur, nisi ad discernendum unigenitum ante omnem creaturam, per quem facta sunt omnia, qui solus de substantia patris natus est, secundum aequalitatem diuinitatis hoc omnino quod pater, quem missum dicit ad suscipiendum carnem ex illo genere, quo et nos secundum naturam nostram sumus, ut illo participante mortalitatem nostram per dilectionem nos efficeret participes diuinitatis suae per adoptionem. ita enim dicit: cum autem uenit plenitudo temporis, misit deus filium suum factum ex muliere, factum sub lege, ut eos qui sub lege erant redimeret, ut adoptionem filiorum recipiamus.
使徒之所以常用這字(收養),可理解為別無他因,唯是為要分別出那先於一切受造之物的獨生者——萬物是藉祂造的,唯獨祂是從父的本體而生,按神性的同等而言,父是甚麼,祂完全是甚麼——保羅說這位獨生者被差來,從我們按本性所出的那同一族類取了肉身,好叫祂既分受我們的必死,就藉收養使我們分受祂的神性。因為他這樣說:「及至時候滿足,神就差遣祂的兒子,為女子所生,且生在律法以下,要把律法以下的人贖出來,叫我們得著兒子的名分。」
By which word the apostle is understood often to use for no other reason than to distinguish the Only-begotten before every creature, through whom all things were made, who alone was born of the substance of the Father, according to the equality of the divinity being wholly that which the Father is — whom he says was sent to take on flesh from that stock of which we too are according to our nature, so that, He partaking of our mortality, He might make us partakers of His divinity through adoption. For thus he says: 'But when the fullness of time came, God sent His Son, made of a woman, made under the law, that He might redeem those who were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons.'
30:164
et tamen dicimur etiam nati ex deo, id est accepta potestate, ut filii eius efficiamur, qui iam homines eramus, efficiamur autem per gratiam, non per naturam. nam si per naturam filii essemus, numquam aliud fuissemus. cum enim dixisset Iohannes: dedit eis potestatem filios dei fieri, his qui credunt in nomine eius, secutus ait: qui non ex sanguinibus neque ex uoluntate carnis neque ex uoluntate uiri, sed ex deo nati sunt. ita quos dixit accepta potestate factos dei filios?, quod illa adoptio significat, quam Paulus commemorat, eosdem dixit natos ex deo. adque ut apertius ostenderet, qua gratia factum sit, et uerbum, inquit, caro factum est et habitauit in nobis, tamquam diceret:
然而我們也被稱為從神而生——就是說,我們這些原已是人的,領受了權柄得作祂的兒女——但我們得以如此,乃是藉恩典,而非藉本性。因為我們若是憑本性作兒子,就永不會是別的。因為約翰既說「祂賜他們權柄作神的兒女,就是給那些信祂名的人」,接著又說:「這等人不是從血氣生的,不是從情慾生的,也不是從人意生的,乃是從神生的。」如此,他所說那些藉所領受的權柄而作了神兒女的人——這正是保羅所提的那收養所表明的——他也說這同一批人是從神而生的。並且為要更明顯地表明這是藉何等恩典而成的,他說「道成了肉身,住在我們中間」,彷彿說:
And yet we are also said to be born of God — that is, having received the power to become His sons, we who were already men — but we are made so through grace, not through nature. For if we were sons through nature, we should never have been anything else. For when John had said, 'He gave them power to become sons of God, to those who believe in His name,' he went on to say: 'who were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.' Thus those whom he said were made sons of God by the power they received — which that adoption signifies that Paul mentions — these same he said were born of God. And in order to show more openly by what grace it was done, he says, 'And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us,' as though he said:
30:165
quid mirum, si filii dei facti sunt, cum caro essent, propter quos unicus caro factus est, cum uerbum esset? hac sane magna distantia, quia nos effecti filii dei mutamur in melius, ille autem filius dei, cum filius hominis factus esset, non est mutatus in deterius, sed adsumsit quod erat inferius. dicit et Iacobus: uoluntarie genuit nos uerbo ueritatis, ut simus initium aliquod creaturae eius. ne scilicet in eo quod ait genuit hoc nos fieri putaremus quod ipse est, ideo principatum quendam in creatura nobis hac adoptione concessum satis ostendit. Non ergo alienum esset a ueritate, etiamsi Lucas ab illo esse Ioseph genitum diceret, a quo fuerat adoptatus.
倘若那些原是肉身的人竟被作成神的兒女,這有何足奇——因為那本是道的獨生子,正是為他們的緣故而成了肉身?然而其中有這極大的差別:我們作了神的兒女,是被改變為更好的;而祂這神的兒子,成為人子時,卻沒有被改變為更壞的,反倒取了那較低微的。雅各也說:「祂按自己的旨意,用真道生了我們,叫我們在祂所造的萬物中好像初熟的果子。」也就是說,免得我們因他說「祂生了」就以為我們會變成祂本身所是的,所以他充分表明:藉這收養,某種在受造物中的首要地位賜給了我們。因此,即使路加曾說約瑟是由收養他的那位所生,也並不悖離真理。
What wonder if they were made sons of God, though they were flesh, for whose sake the Only-begotten was made flesh, though He was the Word? With this great difference, however, that we, being made sons of God, are changed for the better, whereas He, the Son of God, when He was made the Son of Man, was not changed for the worse, but took on what was inferior. James too says: 'Of His own will He begot us by the word of truth, that we might be some beginning of His creation.' Namely, lest by his saying 'He begot' we should think that we become what He Himself is, he therefore shows sufficiently that a certain preeminence in creation was granted to us by this adoption. It would not therefore be foreign to the truth, even if Luke had said that Joseph was begotten by him by whom he had been adopted.
30:166
etiam sic quippe genuit eum, non ut homo esset, sed ut filius esset, sicut nos genuit deus, ut filii eius simus, quos fecerat, ut homines essemus. unicum autem genuit, non solum ut filius esset, quod pater non est, sed etiam ut deus esset, quod et pater est. sed plane si hoc uerbo etiam Lucas uteretur, omni modo esset ambiguum, quis eorum adoptantem, quis ex propria carne gignentem patrem commemorasset, quomodo, etsi neuter eorum diceret genuit, sed et iste eum filium illius et ille illius diceret, nihilo minus esset ambiguum, quis eorum illum, de quo natus, quis illum, a quo adoptatus erat. commemorasset. nunc uero cum alter dicit: Iacob genuit Ioseph, alter:
因為即便如此,祂生他也不是要他成為人,而是要他成為兒子——正如神生了我們,要我們作祂的兒子,而祂造我們原是要我們成為人。但那獨生子,祂生祂不僅要祂成為子(這是父所不是的),也要祂成為神(這也是父所是的)。然而顯然,倘若路加也用了「生」這字,那就無論如何都會含糊不清:他們二人中誰記述了收養的父,誰記述了按己肉身生育的父——正如即使他們二人都沒有說「生」,而一位稱祂為那人之子、另一位稱祂為另一人之子,也仍同樣含糊不清:他們中誰記述了祂由之而生的那人,誰記述了收養祂的那人。但如今,既然一位說「雅各生約瑟」,另一位卻說:
For even so He begot him, not that he might be a man, but that he might be a son — just as God begot us, that we might be His sons, whom He had made that we might be men. But the Only-begotten He begot not only that He might be a Son, which the Father is not, but also that He might be God, which the Father also is. But clearly, if Luke too had used this word ('begot'), it would in every way be ambiguous which of them had recorded the adopting father, which the father begetting of his own flesh — just as, even if neither of them had said 'begot,' but the one called Him the son of that man and the other called Him the son of another, it would no less be ambiguous which of them had recorded the man of whom He was born, which the man by whom He had been adopted. But now, since one says 'Jacob begot Joseph,' the other:
30:167
Ioseph, qui fuit filius Heli, etiam ipsa uerborum differentia quid singuli suscepissent eleganter intimauerunt. sed hoc facile sane, ut dixi, posset occurrere homini religioso, qui quodlibet aliud quaerendum potius iudicaret, quam euangelistam crederet esse mentitum, facile, inquam, occurreret, ut uideret, quibus causis homo unus duos patres habere potuerit. hoc et illis calumniosis occurreret, nisi litigare quam considerare maluissent. IIII. Illud autem quod deinceps insinuandum est, re uera ut aduerti et uideri posset, lectorem adtentissimum et diligentissimum requirebat.
「約瑟是希里的兒子」,藉這詞語上的差異,他們就巧妙地表明了各自所要表達的。但正如我所說,這一點對敬虔之人本可輕易想到,他寧可判斷當去尋求別的任何解釋,也不願相信福音書作者說了謊;我說,他本可輕易想到去看:憑何種緣由,一個人竟能有兩位父親。這一點即便對那些好誣衊之人也本可想到,若非他們寧可爭吵而不肯思量。第四。但接下來所要表明的,實在需要一位極其專注勤勉的讀者,方能察覺並看出。
'Joseph, who was the son of Eli,' by this very difference of words they have elegantly intimated what each of them undertook. But this, as I have said, could easily occur to a religious man, who would judge that anything else whatever ought rather to be sought than that he should believe the evangelist to have lied; easily, I say, would it occur to him to see by what causes one man could have two fathers. This would occur even to those slanderous men, had they not preferred to wrangle rather than to consider. IV. But that which is next to be intimated truly required a most attentive and diligent reader, that it might be noticed and seen.
30:168
acute quippe animaduersum est Mattheum, qui regiam in Christo instituerat insinuare personam, excepto ipso Christo quadraginta homines in generationum serie nominasse. numerus autem iste illud tempus significat, quo in hoc saeculo et in hac terra regi nos oportet a Christo secundum disciplinam laboriosam, qua flagellat deus, ut scriptum est, omnem filium, quem recipit, de qua dicit apostolus per tribulationem nos oportere intrare in regnum dei. quam significat etiam illa uirga ferrea, de qua in psalmo legitur: reges eos in uirga ferrea, cum superius dixisset: ego autem em constitutus sum rex ab eo super Sion montem sanctum eius. reguntur enim etiam boni in uirga ferrea, de quibus dicitur:
因為有人敏銳地察覺:馬太既著手要表明基督裡的君王身分,就在世代的序列中除基督本身之外命名了四十個人。而這數字表明那段時期——在此世界、此地上,我們當按著勞苦的管教被基督統治,正如經上所記,神藉此管教鞭打祂所收納的每個兒子;使徒論到這事說,我們進入神的國必須經歷許多艱難。這也由那鐵杖所表明,關於鐵杖,我們在詩篇中讀到:「你必用鐵杖打破他們」,而祂在上文說過:「我已立我的君在錫安我的聖山上。」因為連善人也被鐵杖統治,論到他們,經上說:
For it has been keenly observed that Matthew, who had set out to intimate the royal person in Christ, named, apart from Christ Himself, forty men in the series of the generations. Now this number signifies that time in which, in this world and on this earth, we ought to be ruled by Christ according to a laborious discipline, by which, as it is written, God scourges every son whom He receives; concerning which the apostle says that through tribulation we must enter into the kingdom of God. This is signified also by that iron rod, of which we read in the psalm: 'Thou shalt rule them with a rod of iron,' when He had said above: 'But I have been established by Him as king over Sion, His holy mountain.' For even the good are ruled with a rod of iron, of whom it is said:
30:169
tempus, ut iudicium incipiat a domo domini, et si initium a nobis, qualis finis erit eis qui non credunt dei euangelio? et si iustus uix saluus erit, peccator et impius ubi parebunt? ad quos pertinet quod sequitur: tamquam uas figuli conteres eos. reguntur enim boni per hanc disciplinam, mali comminuuntur, qui tamquam idem ipsi commemorantur propter una adque eadem sacramenta, quae habent communia mali cum bonis.
「時候到了,審判要從神的家起首;若是先從我們起首,那不信從神福音的人將有何等的結局呢?若是義人僅僅得救,那不敬虔和犯罪的人將在哪裡站立呢?」接下來所說的正切合於他們:「你必如打破窯匠的瓦器一般打破他們。」因為善人藉這管教被統治,惡人卻被打得粉碎——他們之所以被彷彿當作同一批來提及,乃因惡人與善人共同持有那唯一同樣的聖禮。
'It is time that judgment should begin at the house of the Lord; and if it begin first at us, what shall be the end of those who do not believe the gospel of God? And if the righteous scarcely shall be saved, where shall the sinner and the ungodly appear?' To whom pertains that which follows: 'As a potter's vessel thou shalt shatter them.' For the good are ruled through this discipline, while the wicked are crushed to pieces — who are mentioned as though the same, because of the one and the same sacraments which the wicked hold in common with the good.
30:170
Quia ergo numerus iste laboriosi huius temporis sacramentum est, quo sub disciplina regis Christi aduersus diabolum dimicamus, etiam illud declarat, quod quadraginta dierum ieiunium, hoc est humilationem animae, consecrauit et lex et prophetae per Moysen et Helian, qui quadragenis diebus ieiunauerunt, et euangelium per ipsius domini ieiunium, quibus diebus quadraginta etiam temptabatur a diabolo, quid aliud quam per omne huius saeculi tempus temptationem in carne sua, quam de nostra mortalitate adsumere dignatus est, praefigurans?
因此,既然這數字乃是這勞苦時期的表徵——在其中,我們在君王基督的管教之下與魔鬼爭戰——那藉四十日禁食(即靈魂的自卑)所成聖的,也宣告了這事:律法與先知藉摩西和以利亞(各禁食四十日)成聖了它,福音則藉主自己的禁食成聖了它,在那四十日之間祂也受了魔鬼的試探。這豈不正是預表:在此世的全部時期中,在祂自己的肉身上(那是祂屈尊從我們必死之性所取的)所要經歷的試探嗎?
Since therefore this number is the sacrament of this laborious time, in which under the discipline of the King Christ we fight against the devil, that also declares it which both the law and the prophets consecrated through the forty-day fast — that is, the humbling of the soul — through Moses and Elijah, who fasted forty days each, and the gospel through the Lord's own fast, during which forty days He was also tempted by the devil. What else does this prefigure than the temptation, throughout all the time of this world, in His own flesh, which He deigned to take on from our mortality?
30:171
post resurrectionem quoque non amplius quam dies quadraginta cum discipulis in hac terra esse uoluit huic eorum uitae adhuc humana conuersatione commixtus et cum illis alimenta mortalium, quamuis iam non moriturus, accipiens, ut per ipsos quadraginta dies significaret se occulta praesentia, quod promiserat, impleturum, quando ait: ecce ego uobiscum sum usque in consummationem saeculi.
復活之後,祂也甘願在此地上與門徒同在不過四十日,仍以人的往來雜處於他們這生活之中,並與他們一同進用必死之人的食物——雖然如今祂已不再會死——好叫祂藉那正正四十日表明:祂要藉隱密的同在,成就祂所應許的,正如祂所說:「看哪,我就常與你們同在,直到世界的末了。」
After the resurrection too He willed to be with His disciples on this earth no more than forty days, still mingled by human intercourse with this life of theirs, and receiving with them the food of mortals — though now no longer about to die — so that through those very forty days He might signify that by a hidden presence He would fulfill what He had promised when He said: 'Behold, I am with you even to the consummation of the age.'
30:172
cur autem iste numerus hanc temporalem terrenamque significet uitam, illa interim causa de proximo occurrit, quamuis sit alia fortasse secretior, quod et tempora annorum quadripertitis uicibus currunt et mundus ipse quattuor partibus terminatur, quas aliquando uentorum nomine scriptura commemorat, ab oriente et occidente, ab aquilone et meridie. quadraginta autem quater habent decem. porro ipsa decem ab uno usque ad quattuor progrediente numero consummantur. Ad hunc igitur mundum et ad istam terrenam mortalemque uitam hominum ad nos regendos in temptatione laborantes uenientem regem Christum Mattheus suscipiens exorsus est ab Abraham et enumerauit quadraginta homines.
但這數字為何當表明這屬時間、屬地上的生命——就近而論,那緣由眼下立時可得,雖然或許還有另一更隱密的緣由——即:年歲的季節既以四重更替運行,世界本身也以四方為界,聖經有時以風之名提及四方:從東從西,從北從南。如今四十含有四個十。再者,十本身乃由從一到四遞進之數所湊成。因此,向這世界、向人這屬地屬必死的生命,君王基督前來統治我們這些在試探中勞苦的人;馬太接納了祂,便從亞伯拉罕起頭,列舉了四十人。
But why this number should signify this temporal and earthly life — meanwhile that reason readily presents itself from close at hand, though there may perhaps be another more hidden — namely, that both the seasons of the year run in a fourfold alternation, and the world itself is bounded by four quarters, which Scripture sometimes mentions under the name of the winds: from the east and west, from the north and south. Now forty has four times ten. Further, ten itself is completed by a number progressing from one up to four. To this world, therefore, and to this earthly and mortal life of men, King Christ coming to rule us as we labor amid temptation, Matthew, receiving Him, began from Abraham and enumerated forty men.
30:173
ipsa enim gente Hebraeorum, quae a ceteris gentibus ut distingueretur, deus de terra sua et de cognatione sua separauit Abraham, Christus uenit in carne, ut et hoc ad eum distinctius prophetandum et praenuntiandum maxime pertineret, quod promittebatur, ex qua esset gente uenturus. cum enim quater denas generationes tribus distinxisset articulis dicens ab Abraham usque ad Dauid generationes esse quattuordecim et a Dauid usque ad transmigrationem Babyloniae alias quattuordecim totidemque alias usque ad natiuitatem Christi, non tamen eas duxit in summam ut diceret: fiunt omnes quadraginta duae.
因為正是從那希伯來民族——神為使它與別的民族有分別,便把亞伯拉罕從本地本族分別出來——基督按肉身而來,好叫這事也最切合於祂被更明確地預言宣告,即:所應許的祂將從何民族而出。因為馬太既將這四個十的世代以三段區分開來,說從亞伯拉罕到大衛共十四代,從大衛到遷至巴比倫另有十四代,直到基督降生又有同樣多的十四代,他卻沒有把它們合為總數,說:「總共是四十二代。」
For from that very Hebrew nation, which God, that it might be distinguished from the other nations, separated by taking Abraham out of his own land and his own kindred, Christ came in the flesh, so that this too might most especially pertain to His being more distinctly prophesied and foretold, namely from what nation He was promised as about to come. For when Matthew had distinguished the four-times-ten generations by three sections, saying that from Abraham to David there were fourteen generations, and from David to the transmigration to Babylon another fourteen, and just as many others up to the nativity of Christ, yet he did not bring them into a sum so as to say: 'They amount in all to forty-two.'
30:174
unus quippe in illis progeneratoribus bis numeratur, id est Iechonias, a quo facta est quaedam in extraneas gentes deflexio, quando in Babyloniam transmigratum est. ubi autem ordo a rectitudine flectitur adque, ut eat in diuersum, tamquam angulum facit, illud quod in angulo est bis numeratur, in fine scilicet prioris ordinis et in capite ipsius deflexionis. et hoc ipsum etiam praefigurabat Christum a circumcisione ad praeputium, tamquam ab Hierusalem ad Babyloniam quodammodo migraturum et hinc adque hinc utrisque in se credentibus tamquam lapidem angularem futurum. haec tunc in figura praeparabat deus rebus in ueritate uenturis.
因為那些列祖中有一位被數了兩次,即耶哥尼雅,正是在他身上發生了某種向外邦人的偏轉,就是遷往巴比倫之時。凡次序從直線偏折、彷彿要轉往別的方向而形成一個角時,那位於角上的便被數兩次——即在前一次序的末端與這偏轉本身的開頭。而這事本身也預表:基督要以某種方式從割禮遷向未受割禮之人,彷彿從耶路撒冷遷往巴比倫,並且從兩邊而言,祂要為那兩邊信祂的人成為彷彿房角石。這些事神當時是以預表預備的,作為將在真實中臨到的事。
For one of those progenitors is counted twice, namely Jechoniah, at whom a certain bending toward foreign nations took place, when there was the transmigration into Babylon. Now where an order is bent from a straight line and, so as to go in a different direction, as it were makes a corner, that which is at the corner is counted twice — namely at the end of the prior order and at the head of the bending itself. And this very thing also prefigured that Christ would in a manner migrate from circumcision to uncircumcision, as though from Jerusalem to Babylon, and that from both sides He would become, as it were, a cornerstone for those believing in Him on both sides. These things God then prepared in figure, as things to come in truth.
30:175
nam et ipse Iechonias, ubi angulus iste praefiguratus est, interpretatur \'praeparatio dei\'. sic ergo iam non quadraginta duae, quod faciunt ter quattuordecim, sed propter unum bis numeratum quadraginta una generationes fiunt, si et ipsum Christum adnumeremus, qui huic regendae uitae nostrae temporali adque terrenae tamquam numero quadragenario regaliter praesidet. Quem ad istam mortalitatem nobiscum participandam quia descendentem uoluit significare Mattheus, ideo et ipsas generationes ab Abraham usque ad Ioseph et usque ad ipsius Christi natiuitatem descendendo commemorauit ab initio euangelii sui.
因為那預表了那角的耶哥尼雅,其名解作「神的預備」。因此如今這些世代便不是四十二代(那是三個十四),而是因那被數兩次的一位,成了四十一代——若我們把基督本身也算在內,祂彷彿以四十這數,君王般地治理我們這屬時間屬地上、當受統治的生命。又因馬太願意表明祂降下、與我們同分這必死,所以他也自其福音書起頭,以下降的次序記述諸世代,從亞伯拉罕下到約瑟、下到基督本身的降生。
For Jechoniah himself, at whom that corner was prefigured, is interpreted 'the preparation of God.' Thus therefore they become now not forty-two, which is three times fourteen, but, on account of the one counted twice, forty-one generations — if we count in Christ Himself, who royally presides, as it were by the number forty, over this temporal and earthly life of ours that is to be ruled. And because Matthew willed to signify Him as descending to share this mortality with us, he therefore also recorded the generations themselves in descending order, from Abraham down to Joseph and down to the nativity of Christ Himself, from the beginning of his Gospel.
30:176
Lucas autem non ab initio, sed a baptismo Christi generationes enarrat, nec descendendo, sed ascendendo. tamquam sacerdotem in expiandis peccatis magis signans, ubi eum uox de caelo declarauit, ubi testimonium Iohannes ipsi perhibuit dicens: ecce qui tollit peccata mundi. ascendendo autem transit et Abraham et peruenit ad deum, cui mundati et expiati reconciliamur. merito et adoptionis originem ipse suscepit, quia per adoptionem efficimur filii dei credendo in filium dei. per carnalem uero generationem filius dei potius propter nos filius hominis factus est.
但路加敘述諸世代,不是從起頭,而是從基督的洗禮起,且不是以下降、而是以上升的次序——把祂更多地表明為在贖罪中的祭司,那時從天上有聲音宣告祂,那時約翰為祂作見證,說:「看哪,這是除去世人罪孽的。」再者,藉上升,他甚至越過亞伯拉罕,直達於神,我們既被潔淨、被贖,就與神和好。他也恰當地採取了收養的源頭,因為藉收養,我們因信神的兒子而被作成神的兒女。但藉肉身的生育,倒是神的兒子為我們的緣故成了人子。
But Luke narrates the generations not from the beginning, but from Christ's baptism, and not by descending but by ascending — signifying Him rather as a priest in the expiation of sins, where the voice from heaven declared Him, where John bore witness to Him, saying: 'Behold Him who takes away the sins of the world.' By ascending, moreover, he passes even Abraham and reaches God, to whom, cleansed and expiated, we are reconciled. Fittingly he also took up the origin of adoption, because through adoption we are made sons of God by believing in the Son of God. But through carnal generation the Son of God rather, for our sake, was made the Son of Man.
30:177
satis autem demonstrauit non se ideo dixisse Ioseph filium Heli, quod de illo genitus, sed quod ab illo fuerit adoptatus, cum et ipsum Adam filium dixit dei, cum sit factus a deo, sed per gratiam quam postea peccando amisit tamquam filius in paradiso constitutus sit. Quapropter in generationibus Matthei significatur nostrorum susceptio peccatorum a domino Christo, in generationibus autem Lucae significatur abolitio nostrorum peccatorum a domino Christo. ideo eas ille descendens enarrat, iste ascendens. quod enim dicit apostolus: misit deus filium suum in similitudinem carnis peccati, haec est susceptio peccatorum; quod autem addit:
他也充分表明:他稱約瑟為希里的兒子,並非因約瑟由希里所生,而是因約瑟曾被希里收養,既然他也稱亞當本人為神的兒子,儘管亞當是神所造的——然而是藉那恩典(亞當後來因犯罪失去了它),亞當彷彿被立為樂園中的兒子。因此,在馬太的諸世代中所表明的,是主基督擔起我們的罪;而在路加的諸世代中所表明的,是主基督除去我們的罪。所以一位以下降敘述諸世代,另一位以上升敘述。因為使徒所說「神差遣自己的兒子,成為罪身的形狀」,這就是擔起罪;而他所加的:
And he showed sufficiently that he did not on that account call Joseph the son of Eli because he was begotten of him, but because he had been adopted by him, since he also called Adam himself the son of God, though he was made by God — but through the grace which he afterward lost by sinning, he was established, as it were, as a son in paradise. Wherefore, in Matthew's generations is signified the taking-up of our sins by the Lord Christ, but in Luke's generations is signified the abolition of our sins by the Lord Christ. Therefore the one narrates them descending, the other ascending. For what the apostle says, 'God sent His Son in the likeness of sinful flesh,' this is the taking-up of sins; but what he adds:
30:178
ut de peccato damnaret peccatum in carne, haec est expiatio peccatorum. proinde Mattheus ab ipso Dauid per Salomonem descendit, in cuius matre ille peccauit; Lucas uero ad ipsum Dauid per Nathan ascendit, per quem prophetam deus peccatum illius expiauit. ipse quoque numerus, quem Lucas exsequitur, certissime prorsus abolitionem indicat peccatorum. quia enim Christi aliqua iniquitas, qui nullam habuit, non est utique coniuncta iniquitatibus hominum, quas in sua carne suscepit, ideo numerus penes Mattheum excepto Christo est quadragenarius. quia uero iustitiae suae patrisque nos expiatos ab omni peccato purgatosque coniungit, ut fiat quod ait apostolus:
「好在肉體中定了罪案」——這就是贖罪。因此馬太從大衛本身經所羅門下溯,大衛正是在所羅門的母親身上犯了罪;而路加卻經拿單上溯到大衛本身,神藉拿單這先知贖了大衛的罪。路加所追溯的那數字,也的確極確鑿地指明罪的除去。因為基督本無任何罪孽,故祂並無任何罪孽與祂擔在自己肉身上的人的罪孽相連,所以在馬太那裡,除基督之外,其數為四十。但因祂藉自己與父的義,使我們被贖、被潔淨脫離一切罪,將我們與祂自己相連,好應驗使徒所說的:
'that of sin He might condemn sin in the flesh' — this is the expiation of sins. Accordingly Matthew descends from David himself through Solomon, in whose mother David sinned; but Luke ascends to David himself through Nathan, through which prophet God expiated David's sin. The very number too which Luke traces indicates most certainly indeed the abolition of sins. For since some iniquity of Christ — who had none — is by no means joined to the iniquities of men which He took upon His own flesh, therefore the number in Matthew, apart from Christ, is forty. But since He joins us to Himself, expiated and cleansed from all sin by His own and the Father's righteousness, that what the apostle says may come to pass:
30:179
qui autem adhaeret domino unus spiritus est, ideo in eo numero, qui est penes Lucam, et ipse Christus, a quo incipit enumeratio, et deus, ad quem peruenit, connumerantur et fit numerus septuaginta septem, quo significatur omnium prorsus remissio et abolitio peccatorum. quam etiam ipse dominus per huius numeri mysterium euidenter expressit dicens remittendum esse peccanti non solum septiens, sed etiam septuagiens septiens. Nec frustra iste numerus ad peccatorum omnium pertinet mundationem, si diligentius inquiratur. denarius quippe tamquam iustitiae numerus in decem praeceptis legis ostenditur.
「但與主聯合的,便是與主成為一靈」——因此在路加那個數字中,基督本身(列舉由祂起始)與神(列舉止於祂)都一同被數入,數目便成了七十七,藉此表明一切罪之全然完備的赦免與除去。這一點主自己也藉這數字的奧祕明白地表達了,祂說當饒恕犯罪的人不僅七次,甚至七十個七次。若更加勤勉地探究,這數字切合於一切罪之潔淨,也並非徒然。因為十這數,彷彿是義的數,在律法的十誡中得以顯明。
'But he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit' — therefore in that number which is in Luke, both Christ Himself, from whom the enumeration begins, and God, at whom it arrives, are counted together, and the number becomes seventy-seven, by which is signified the utterly complete remission and abolition of all sins. Which the Lord Himself also evidently expressed through the mystery of this number, saying that one must forgive the sinner not only seven times, but even seventy times seven. Nor is it in vain that this number pertains to the cleansing of all sins, if it be inquired into more diligently. For the number ten, as it were the number of righteousness, is shown in the ten precepts of the law.
30:180
porro peccatum est legis transgressio et utique transgressio denarii numeri congruenter undenario figuratur, unde et uela cilicina iubentur in tabernaculo undecim fieri. quis autem dubitet ad peccati significationem cilicium pertinere? ac per hoc quia uniuersum tempus septenario dierum numero uoluitur, conuenienter undenario septiens multiplicato ad numerum septuagensimum et septimum cuncta peccata perueniunt. in quo numero etiam fit plenaria remissio peccatorum expiante nos carne sacerdotis nostri, a quo nunc iste numerus incipit, et reconciliante nos deo, ad quem nunc iste numerus peruenit per spiritum sanctum, qui columbae specie in hoc baptismo, ubi numerus iste commemoratur, apparuit.
再者,罪就是干犯律法,而干犯十這數,恰當地由十一這數所表徵——因此帳幕中的麻布幔子也被吩咐做十一幅。誰會懷疑麻布切合於罪的表徵呢?並且藉此,既然全部時間以七日之數運轉,十一乘以七便恰當地將一切罪帶至七十七這數。在這數中也成就了罪的完全赦免:我們大祭司的肉身贖了我們(這數如今由祂起始),並使我們與神和好(這數如今止於祂),是藉那聖靈——祂在提及這數的洗禮中,以鴿子的形狀顯現。
Further, sin is the transgression of the law, and the transgression of the number ten is fittingly figured by the number eleven — whence also the sackcloth curtains are commanded to be made eleven in the tabernacle. And who would doubt that sackcloth pertains to the signification of sin? And through this, since the whole of time revolves in the sevenfold number of days, eleven multiplied sevenfold conveniently brings all sins to the seventy-seventh number. In which number also full remission of sins is made, our High Priest's flesh expiating us — from whom now this number begins — and reconciling us to God, at whom now this number arrives, through the Holy Spirit, who in the appearance of a dove appeared at this baptism, where this number is mentioned.
30:181
Post enumeratas generationes Mattheus ita sequitur: altissimi obumbrabit tibi, ideoque et quod nascetur sanctum uocabitur filius dei, et cetera quae ad id quod nunc agitur non pertinent. hoc ergo Mattheus commemorauit de Maria: inuenta est in utero habens de spiritu sancto, nec contrarium est quia Lucas exposuit id quod Mattheus praetermisit, cum de spiritu sancto Mariam concepisse uterque testetur, sicut non est contrarium quia Mattheus deinceps conectit quod Lucas praetermittit. sequitur enim et dicit Mattheus: in Bethleem Iudaeae in diebus Herodis regis, et cetera. De ciuitate Bethleem Mattheus Lucasque consentiunt;
諸世代列舉之後,馬太這樣接續說:「……至高者的能力要蔭庇你,因此所要生的聖者必稱為神的兒子」——以及其餘與現今所論無關的話。那麼,馬太論到馬利亞記載了這事:「就有孕在身,是從聖靈懷的孕」;路加陳述了馬太所略去的,這並無牴觸,既然二人都作證馬利亞是從聖靈懷孕——正如馬太隨後接續了路加所略去的,這也並無牴觸。因為馬太接續說:「當希律王的時候,耶穌生在猶太的伯利恆」,以及其餘的話。關於伯利恆這城,馬太與路加相合;
After the generations have been enumerated, Matthew continues thus: '. . . of the Most High shall overshadow thee; and therefore also that holy thing which shall be born shall be called the Son of God' — and the rest, which do not pertain to what is now being discussed. This, then, Matthew recorded concerning Mary: 'She was found to be with child of the Holy Spirit'; nor is it contrary that Luke set forth what Matthew passed over, since both testify that Mary conceived of the Holy Spirit — just as it is not contrary that Matthew thereafter connects what Luke passes over. For Matthew follows and says: 'in Bethlehem of Judea in the days of Herod the king,' and the rest. Concerning the city of Bethlehem Matthew and Luke agree;
30:182
sed quomodo et qua causa ad eam uenerint Ioseph et Maria, Lucas exponit, Mattheus praetermittit. contra de magis ab oriente uenientibus Lucas tacet, Mattheus dicit ita contexens: narrat, quod attulerit eum ad Hierusalem, et de Symeone uel Anna, quae dixerint de illo in templo, posteaquam cognouerunt eum impleti spiritu sancto. omnia haec tacet Mattheus. Unde merito quaeritur, quando facta sint siue quae Mattheus praetermittit et Lucas dicit siue quae Lucas praetermittit et Mattheus dicit.
但約瑟與馬利亞如何、因何緣故來到伯利恆,路加陳述了,馬太則略去。反之,關於從東方來的博士,路加緘默,馬太卻述說,如此編織進去:他敘述他們把祂帶到耶路撒冷,以及關於西面和亞拿——他們被聖靈充滿、認出祂之後,在殿裡論到祂所說的話。這一切馬太都緘默不言。因此人正當地要問:這些事是何時發生的——既包括馬太所略去而路加所述說的,也包括路加所略去而馬太所述說的。
but how and for what cause Joseph and Mary came to it, Luke sets forth while Matthew passes over. On the other hand, concerning the magi coming from the east, Luke is silent while Matthew tells it, weaving in thus: he relates that they brought Him to Jerusalem, and about Simeon and Anna — what they said about Him in the temple after they had recognized Him, being filled with the Holy Spirit. All these things Matthew passes over in silence. Whence it is rightly asked when these things happened — both those which Matthew passes over and Luke tells, and those which Luke passes over and Matthew tells.
30:183
quando quidem Mattheus regressis in regionem suam magis, qui uenerant ab oriente, sequitur et narrat Ioseph ab angelo admonitum, ut cum infante in Aegyptum fugeret, ne ab Herode necaretur, deinde Herodem illo non inuento a bimatu et infra pueros occidisse, defuncto autem Herode redisse ab Aegypto et audito quod Archelaus in Iudaea regnaret pro Herode patre suo habitasse cum puero in regione Galilaeae ciuitate Nazareth, quae omnia Lucas tacet. nec ideo contrarium uideri potest, quod uel hic dicit, quae ille praetermittit uel ille commemorat quae iste non dicit. sed quaeritur:
因為馬太在那從東方來的博士回本地之後,接續敘述:約瑟受天使指示,要帶著嬰孩逃往埃及,免得祂被希律所殺;接著希律尋不著祂,就殺了兩歲以下的男孩;但希律死後,他們從埃及回來,聽見亞基老接續其父希律在猶太作王,就帶著孩子住在加利利境內拿撒勒城——這一切路加都緘默不言。也不能因此就顯得有牴觸,說一位述說了另一位所略去的,或另一位提及了這位所未述說的。但問題在於:
Since indeed Matthew, after the magi who had come from the east returned to their own country, continues and narrates that Joseph was admonished by an angel to flee with the infant into Egypt, lest He be slain by Herod; then that Herod, not finding Him, killed the boys from two years old and under; but that, Herod having died, they returned from Egypt, and, having heard that Archelaus reigned in Judea in place of his father Herod, dwelt with the child in the region of Galilee, in the city of Nazareth — all of which Luke passes over in silence. Nor on that account can it seem contradictory that either the one tells what the other passes over, or the other mentions what this one does not tell. But the question is:
30:184
quando potuerunt fieri quae contexit Mattheus de profectione in Aegyptum adque inde regressione post Herodis mortem, ut iam in ciuitate Nazareth habitarent, quo eos Lucas, posteaquam perfecerunt in templo circa puerum omnia secundum legem domini, reuersos esse commemorat? hic proinde cognoscendum est quod deinceps ad cetera talia ualeat, ne similiter moueant animumque conturbent, sic unumquemque euangelistam contexere narrationem suam, ut tamquam nihil praetermittentis series digesta uideatur; tacitis enim quae non uult dicere sic ea quae uult dicere illis quae dicebat adiungit, ut ipsa continuo sequi uideantur.
馬太所編織的那些事——關於逃往埃及、又在希律死後從那裡歸回,以致他們如今住在拿撒勒城——究竟能在何時發生呢?路加記載他們是在殿裡按主的律法為孩子辦完了一切事之後才回去的。因此在此當認識到一點,這對日後其他類似情形也適用,免得它們同樣攪擾困惑人心——即:每位福音書作者都如此編織自己的敘述,使那安排好的次序看似出自一位毫無遺漏之人;因為他對不願說的事保持緘默,就把願說的事如此接續於他先前所說之事上,以致它們看似緊接發生。
when could those things have happened which Matthew weaves together concerning the departure into Egypt and the return thence after Herod's death, so that they were now dwelling in the city of Nazareth — whither Luke records that they returned after they had accomplished in the temple all things concerning the child according to the law of the Lord? Here accordingly must be recognized what may hold good thereafter for other such cases, lest they similarly disturb and confound the mind — namely, that each evangelist so weaves his own narration that the arranged series may appear as of one omitting nothing; for, keeping silent about what he does not wish to say, he so joins what he wishes to say to those things which he was saying, that they seem to follow immediately.
30:185
sed cum alter dicit quae alter tacuit, diligenter ordo consideratus indicat locum, ubi ea potuerit, a quo praetermissa sunt, transilire, ut ea quae dicere intenderat ita superioribus copularet, tamquam ipsa nullis interpositis sequerentur. ac per hoc intellegitur Mattheus, ubi ait somnio admonitos magos, ne redirent per Herodem, et per aliam uiam regressos in regionem suam, illic praetermisisse quae Lucas narrauit gesta circa dominum in templo et dicta a Symeone et Anna, ubi rursus Lucas praetermittens profectionem in Aegyptum, quam narrat Mattheus, tamquam continuam contexuit regressionem ad ciuitatem Nazareth.
但當一位福音書作者敘述另一位所省略之事時,若仔細考察其次序,便能指出那省略者本可在何處略過此事,好使他把所要述說的接續於前文,彷彿那些事之間毫無插入而順序相連。由此可知,馬太在說明博士們在夢中受警告,不要經希律回去,而由別的路返回本國之處,正是省略了路加所敘述關於主在聖殿中之事,以及西面和亞拿所說的話;而路加則反過來省略了馬太所敘述往埃及去的行程,彷彿連續不斷地把返回拿撒勒城之事接續了起來。
But when one evangelist relates what another has passed over in silence, a careful consideration of the order shows the place where the one who omitted it could pass over it, so that he might link what he intended to say to what preceded, as though those very things followed with nothing interposed. And by this it is understood that Matthew, where he says that the Magi were warned in a dream not to return by way of Herod and went back to their own country by another road, there passed over what Luke narrated concerning the Lord in the temple, and the words spoken by Simeon and Anna; whereas Luke in turn, passing over the departure into Egypt which Matthew narrates, wove together, as though it were continuous, the return to the city of Nazareth.
30:186
Si quis autem nelit unam narrationem ex omnibus quae de Christi natiuitate et infantia uel pueritia in utriusque narratione ab alterutro seu dicuntur seu praetermittuntur, ordinare sic potest: omnibus mandatis et iustificationibus domini sine querella. enim sum senex et uxor mea processit in diebus suis. cum uidisset, turbata est in sermone eius et cogitabat, qualis esset ista salutatio. exultauit infans in utero eius. et repleta est spiritu sancto Elisabeth in saecula. Zachariam. testamenti sancti sui, esset de domo et familia Dauid, quod factum est, quod dominus ostendit nobis. enim scriptum est per prophetam:
但若有人願意從兩人記述中所述說或省略的、關於基督降生、嬰孩期與童年的一切,編成一篇連貫的敘述,他可以如此安排:遵行主一切的誡命和典章,無可指摘;因為我年已老邁,我的妻子也上了年紀。她一看見,就因這話驚慌,反覆思想這是怎樣的問安。胎兒在她腹中歡躍,以利沙伯就永遠被聖靈充滿。撒迦利亞。他的聖約,使他出於大衛的家族與宗室,這事已經成就,就是主向我們所顯明的。因為藉著先知有這樣的記載:
But if anyone should wish to construct a single narrative out of all that is either told or passed over by each in the two accounts concerning Christ's nativity, infancy, and childhood, he may arrange it thus: walking in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord without blame; for I am an old man, and my wife is advanced in her days. When she had seen him, she was troubled at his saying, and pondered what manner of salutation this should be. The infant leaped in her womb, and Elizabeth was filled with the Holy Spirit for ever. Zechariah. Of his holy covenant, that he should be of the house and family of David, which has come to pass, which the Lord has shown to us. For thus it is written by the prophet:
30:187
multis et uixerat cum uiro suo annis septem a uirginitate sua, ululatus multus, Rachel plorans filios suos et noluit consolari quia non sunt. factum est, post triduum inuenerunt illum in templo sedentem in medio doctorum audientem illos et interrogantem illos. sic enim exorsus est: quattuor eminentissimus, posteaquam dixit de uerbo dei, qui est ipse filius ante omnia saecula creaturae, quia omnia per ipsum facta sunt, intulit continuo de Iohannis praedicatione ac testimonio dicens: fuit homo missus a deo, cui nomen erat Iohannes.
她與丈夫同住多年,自處女時算起有七年;有大哀號,拉結為她的兒女哭泣,不肯受安慰,因為他們都不在了。過了三天,他們遇見他在聖殿裡,坐在教師中間,一面聽,一面問。因他這樣開始:四位最卓越的福音書作者中,那一位在論及神的道──就是那先於一切受造之世代的聖子本身,因為萬物都是藉著他造的──之後,隨即論到約翰的傳道與見證說:有一個人,是從神那裡差來的,名叫約翰。
having lived many years with her husband, seven years from her virginity; a great wailing, Rachel weeping for her children and refusing to be comforted because they are not. And it came to pass that after three days they found him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, hearing them and asking them questions. For thus he began: the four most eminent evangelists, after he (John) spoke of the Word of God, who is himself the Son before all ages of creation, since all things were made through him, at once added concerning John's preaching and testimony, saying: there was a man sent from God, whose name was John.
30:188
unde iam uidendum est de ipso Iohanne quattuor euangelistarum narrationes quemadmodum non inter se discordent, non ut hoc a nobis per omnia requiratur aut exigatur quod modo fecimus de primordiis nati ex Maria Christi, quemadmodum inter se Mattheus Lucasque consentiant, ut ex utriusque narratione unam faceremus, demonstrantes tardioribus quemlibet eorum commemorando quod alter tacet uel tacendo quod alter commemorat non inpedire intellectum ueracis narrationis alterius, ut hoc exemplo, siue ut a me factum est siue alio modo commodius fieri possit, uideat unusquisque et in ceteris talibus locis fieri posse quod hic factum esse perspexerit.
因此我們現在要考察約翰本身,看四位福音書作者的敘述如何彼此不相衝突──不是要人在每一處細節上都向我們如此要求或苛求,正如我們方才對馬利亞所生之基督的起源所作的那樣,看馬太與路加如何彼此相合,以致我們從兩人的記述合成一篇,向較遲鈍的人表明:其中任一位提及另一位所省略之事,或以緘默對待另一位所提及之事,都不妨礙人明白另一位真實敘述的意思;如此,人人可從這個例子──無論是照我所作的方式,或以別種更合宜的方式進行──看出,在其他類似的段落中,凡此處已看出的作法同樣行得通。
Hence we must now consider concerning John himself how the narratives of the four evangelists do not disagree with one another — not that this should be required or demanded of us in every particular, as we have just now done concerning the beginnings of Christ born of Mary, how Matthew and Luke agree with each other, so that out of the account of both we made one, showing the slower-minded that when any one of them mentions what another passes over in silence, or by his silence about what another mentions, this does not hinder the understanding of the truthful narrative of the other; so that from this example — whether it be as I have done it, or in some other way more conveniently done — everyone may see that in other such passages what is here perceived to have been done can also be done.
30:189
Iam ergo, ut dixi, uideamus quattuor euangelistarum de baptista Iohanne consensum. Mattheus ita sequitur: in diebus autem illis uenit Iohannes baptista praedicans in deserto Iudaeae. Marcus non dixit (in illis diebus\'. quia nullam seriem rerum ante praemiserat, in quarum rerum diebus intellegeretur dicere, si diceret (in illis diebus\'. Lucas autem per potestates terrenas significantius ipsa tempora expressit praedicationis uel baptismi Iohannis dicens: tempus, quo praedicare et baptizare coepit Iohannes, quo iam tempore Christi aetas iuuenilis inuenitur, quia coaeui erant ipse et Iohannes et triginta ferme annorum narratur fuisse, cum ab illo baptizatus esset.
如今,正如我所說的,讓我們看四位福音書作者關於施洗約翰的一致。馬太這樣接續:那些日子,施洗約翰出來,在猶太的曠野傳道。馬可沒有說「那些日子」,因為他先前並未列出任何一連串事件,好讓人明白他若說「那些日子」是指哪些日子的事。至於路加,則藉著地上的執政者更清楚地標明了約翰傳道與施洗的確切時期,說:約翰開始傳道施洗之時;那時基督正值青年,因為他與約翰同齡,據記載他受約翰施洗時約有三十歲。
Now therefore, as I said, let us see the agreement of the four evangelists concerning John the Baptist. Matthew continues thus: and in those days came John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness of Judea. Mark did not say 'in those days,' because he had premised no series of events in whose days it might be understood he was speaking, if he had said 'in those days.' Luke, however, expressed the very times of John's preaching and baptism more significantly by means of the earthly powers, saying: the time when John began to preach and to baptize, at which time Christ's youthful age is found, since he and John were contemporaries, and he is said to have been about thirty years old when he was baptized by him.
30:190
Sed plane de Herode solet mouere nonnullos, quod Lucas narrauit in diebus baptismi Iohannis Herodem fuisse tetrarchen Galilaeae, quando etiam dominus iuuenis baptizatus est, Mattheus autem mortuo Herode dicit puerum legum ab Aegypto remeasse, quod utrumque uerum esse non potest, nisi duo fuisse intellegantur Herodes. quod cum fieri potuisse nemo nesciat, qua caecitate insaniant, qui procliuiores sunt ad calumniandum euangelicae ueritati quam paululum consideratiores, ut duos homines eodem uocabulo appellatos intellegant! cuius rei exemplis plena sunt omnia.
但顯然希律一事常使不少人感到困惑:路加敘述在約翰施洗的日子──即主以青年之身受洗之時──希律作加利利的分封王,而馬太卻說希律死後那孩童才從埃及回來。這兩者不可能同時為真,除非明白其實有兩個希律。既然人人皆知這是可能的,那些寧願毀謗福音真理、也不肯稍加審慎、以致無法明白有兩人同名的人,是何等盲目地在妄言狂語!這類事例俯拾皆是。
But plainly the matter of Herod is wont to trouble not a few: that Luke narrated that in the days of John's baptism Herod was tetrarch of Galilee, when the Lord too as a young man was baptized, whereas Matthew says that after Herod's death the boy returned from Egypt — both of which cannot be true unless it be understood that there were two Herods. Since no one is ignorant that this could be, with what blindness do they rave who are more prone to calumniate the truth of the Gospel than to be a little more considerate, so as to understand that two men were called by the same name! Of which thing all things are full of examples.
30:191
nam iste posterior Herodes prioris Herodis filius fuisse perhibetur, sicut Archelaus, quem Mattheus in Iudaeae regnum patri mortuo successisse commemorat, sicut Philippus, quem fratrem tetrarchae Herodis et ipsum Itureae tetrarcham Lucas insinuat. rex enim fuit Herodes ille, qui quaerebat animam pueri Christi, Herodes autem alius , filius eius non rex, sed tetrarcha dictus est, quod nomen Graecum a parte regni quarta inditum resonat. VIII. Nisi forte hinc rursus quispiam moueatur:
因為據說這位後來的希律是前一位希律的兒子,正如亞基老一樣──馬太記載他在父親死後繼承了猶太的王位;也正如腓力一樣──路加暗示他是分封王希律的兄弟,本身作以土利亞的分封王。因為那尋索基督孩童性命的希律是王;而另一位希律,就是他的兒子,卻不稱為王,而稱為分封王(tetrarcha)──這希臘詞的意思是指王國的四分之一。八。除非或許有人在此又感困惑:
For this later Herod is reported to have been the son of the former Herod, as also was Archelaus, whom Matthew records as having succeeded his dead father in the kingdom of Judea, as also was Philip, whom Luke intimates to have been the brother of Herod the tetrarch and himself tetrarch of Iturea. For that Herod who sought the life of the boy Christ was a king; but the other Herod, his son, was called not king but tetrarch — a Greek word which resounds as denoting a fourth part of the kingdom. VIII. Unless perhaps someone should again be troubled on this point:
30:192
cum Mattheus dixerit ideo timuisse Ioseph cum puero redientem ire in Iudaeam, quia pro patre suo Herode Archelaus filius eius ibi regnabat, quomodo potuit ire in Galilaeam, ubi alius filius eius Herodes tetrarches erat. sicut Lucas testatur? quasi uero ipsa sint tempora, quibus tunc puero timebatur, quae nunc Lucas commemorauit, quae usque adeo mutata erant, ut in ipsa Iudaea non iam rex esset Archelaus. sed Pontius Pilatus non rex Iudaeorum, sed praeses erat, cuius temporibus agentes sub Tiberio Caesare filii maioris Herodis non regnum habebant, sed tetrarchiam.
既然馬太說約瑟帶著孩童回來時,因亞基老代替其父希律在猶太作王而不敢前往,那麼他怎能去加利利呢?──正如路加所見證的,那裡有他另一個兒子分封王希律在治理。彷彿那時為孩童擔憂之際的時期,與路加現在所記載的是同一時期似的;其實那時期已大為改變,以致在猶太本地亞基老不再作王,而是本丟彼拉多──不是猶太人的王,而是巡撫。在他的時代,年長希律的兒子們在提比留該撒手下所掌的並非王國,而是分封的職權。
since Matthew said that Joseph, returning with the boy, feared to go into Judea because Archelaus his son reigned there in place of his father Herod, how could he go into Galilee, where another son of his, Herod the tetrarch, ruled — as Luke testifies? As if indeed the times when the boy was then feared for were the same as those which Luke now records, which had changed so far that in Judea itself Archelaus was no longer king, but Pontius Pilate was — not king of the Jews, but governor — in whose times the sons of the elder Herod, acting under Tiberius Caesar, did not hold a kingdom but a tetrarchy.
30:193
quod utique nondum factum erat, quando Ioseph timens Archelaum in Iudaea regnantem se in Galilaeam cum puero contulit, ubi et ciuitas eius erat Nazareth. VIIII. An forte et hoc mouet, quomodo dicat Mattheus propterea cum puero Iesu parentes eius isse in Galilaeam, quia metu Archelai ire in Iudaeam noluerunt, cum propterea magis isse in Galilaeam uideantur, quia ciuitas eorum erat Nazareth Galilaeae, sicut Lucas non tacuit. sed intellegendum est, ubi angelus in somnis in Aegypto dixit ad Ioseph:
這事在約瑟因懼怕在猶太作王的亞基老而帶著孩童往加利利──也就是他城拿撒勒所在之地──去的時候,尚未發生。九。又或者,這件事使某人感到困惑:馬太為何說那孩童耶穌的父母因懼怕亞基老而不願往猶太去、故此往加利利去,而他們往加利利去似乎更是因為他們的城是加利利的拿撒勒──正如路加所明言的?但當明白:當那天使在埃及於夢中對約瑟說:
which had certainly not yet come to pass when Joseph, fearing Archelaus reigning in Judea, betook himself with the boy into Galilee, where also his city Nazareth was. IX. Or does this perhaps trouble someone: how Matthew says that the parents went with the boy Jesus into Galilee for this reason, that through fear of Archelaus they were unwilling to go into Judea, whereas they seem rather to have gone into Galilee because their city was Nazareth of Galilee, as Luke did not fail to state? But it is to be understood that when the angel in a dream in Egypt said to Joseph:
30:194
surge et accipe puerum et matrem eius et uade in terram Israhel, sic intellectum esse primo a Ioseph, ut putaret iussum se esse pergere in Iudaeamipsa enim primitus intellegi potuit terra Israhelporro autem posteaquam conperit illic regnare filium Herodis Archelaum, noluit obicere se illi periculo, cum posset terra Israhel etiam sic intellegi, ut et Galilaea illic deputaretur, quia et ipsam populus Israhel incolebat. quamquam et alio modo solui possit haec quaestio.
起來,帶著孩童和他母親往以色列地去──約瑟起初這樣領會,以為他是奉命前往猶太,因為「以色列地」起初可如此理解;但後來當他得知希律的兒子亞基老在那裡作王,就不願讓自己陷入那危險,因為「以色列地」也可如此理解,使加利利也算在其中,因為以色列百姓同樣居住在那裡。不過這問題也可用另一種方式解決。
arise and take the boy and his mother and go into the land of Israel — this was first so understood by Joseph that he thought he was commanded to proceed into Judea, for that could at first be understood as the land of Israel; but afterwards, when he learned that Herod's son Archelaus reigned there, he was unwilling to expose himself to that danger, since the land of Israel could also be understood in such a way that Galilee too was reckoned there, because the people of Israel inhabited it as well. Although this question can also be resolved in another way.
30:195
quia potuit uideri parentibus Christi cum puero, de quo talia per angelica responsa cognouerant, non esse habitandum nisi in Hierusalem, ubi erat templum domini, et propterea redeuntes ex Aegypto illuc eos ituros fuisse et illic habitaturos, nisi Archelai praesentia terrerentur. neque enim diuinitus iubebantur ibi habitare, ut de Archelao quod timebant deberent contemnere. An et hoc aliquis dicit: quomodo ergo, sicut Lucas narrat, ibant parentes eius per omnes annos pueritiae Christi in Hierusalem, si Archelai timore illuc prohibebantur accedere? hoc mihi dissoluere non esset difficile, nec si aliquis euangelistarum expressisset, quamdiu ibi regnaret Archelaus.
因為在基督的父母看來,帶著這位他們藉天使的回應而得知如此重大之事的孩童,除了在有主聖殿的耶路撒冷之外,別無可居之處;因此他們從埃及回來時本要往那裡去、住在那裡,若不是被亞基老的臨在所嚇阻的話。因為他們並非受神的命令要住在那裡,以致理應輕看他們對亞基老所懼怕的。或者又有人說:那麼,正如路加所敘述的,若他們因懼怕亞基老而被攔阻不能前往,怎能像他所說的那樣,在基督童年的每一年都上耶路撒冷去呢?即使沒有一位福音書作者說明亞基老在那裡作王多久,這對我也不難解答。
For it could have seemed to Christ's parents that, with a boy concerning whom they had learned such things through angelic responses, they ought not to dwell except in Jerusalem, where the Lord's temple was; and therefore, returning from Egypt, they would have gone there and dwelt there, had they not been frightened by the presence of Archelaus. For they were not divinely commanded to dwell there, so that they ought to have despised what they feared concerning Archelaus. Or does someone say this too: how then, as Luke narrates, did his parents go up to Jerusalem every year throughout Christ's childhood, if they were prevented by fear of Archelaus from approaching there? This it would not be difficult for me to resolve, even had none of the evangelists stated how long Archelaus reigned there.
30:196
fieri enim poterat, ut per diem festum inter tam ingentem turbam latenter ascenderent mox reuersuri, ubi tamen aliis diebus habitare metuerent, ut nec sollemnitate praetermissa essent inreligiosi nec continua mansione conspicui. cum uero etiam de regno Archelai, quam fuerit diuturnum, omnes tacuerint, iste quoque intellectus patet, ut quod Lucas dicit per omnes annos eos ascendere solitos in Hierusalem tunc accipiamus factitatum, cum iam non timeretur Archelaus.
因為可能發生這樣的情形:在節期,混在如此龐大的人群中,他們暗中上去,不久即返回,而在其他日子卻不敢住在那裡;如此,既不因略去節慶而顯得不敬虔,也不因持續居住而引人注目。而既然關於亞基老作王究竟多久,眾人都保持緘默,那麼這樣的理解也就成立:路加所說他們慣於每年上耶路撒冷,我們可視為是在不再懼怕亞基老之時所行的。
For it could have happened that on a feast day, amid so vast a crowd, they went up secretly, soon to return, though on other days they were afraid to dwell there; so that neither by omitting the solemnity might they be irreligious, nor by continual residence be conspicuous. But since concerning the reign of Archelaus too, how long it lasted, all have kept silence, this understanding also lies open: that what Luke says, that they were accustomed to go up to Jerusalem every year, we may take to have been done at the time when Archelaus was no longer feared.
30:197
quod si Archelai regnum aliquanto diuturnius ulla praeter euangelium prodit historia, cui fides habenda uideatur, illud quod superius dixi suffecerit, quod ita timebant parentes pueri habitationem in Hierusalem, ut tamen propter dei timorem festiuitatem sollemnem non praetermitterent, in qua latere facillime possent. neque enim incredibile est captatis temporibus oportunis uel dierum uel horarum accedere homines ad ea loca, in quibus esse formidant. XI.
但若除福音之外另有某部似乎應予採信的史書記載亞基老作王稍久,那麼我上面所說的便已足夠:即那孩童的父母雖如此懼怕住在耶路撒冷,卻仍因敬畏神而不肯略去那莊嚴的節慶,因為在其中他們最容易隱藏。因為這並非難以置信:人們趁著日子或時辰的合宜時機,前往那些他們懼怕逗留之地。十一。
But if any history besides the Gospel, to which faith should seem to be given, reports that Archelaus's reign was somewhat longer, then what I said above will suffice: that the parents of the boy so feared dwelling in Jerusalem that nevertheless, for the fear of God, they would not omit the solemn festival, in which they could most easily lie hidden. For it is not incredible that men, having seized upon opportune times whether of days or of hours, should approach those places in which they are afraid to be. XI.
30:198
Hinc etiam illa soluitur quaestio, si aliquem monet, cum iam sollicitus esset ille maior Herodes perculsus magorum nuntio, quod rex Iudaeorum natus fuisset, quomodo potuerint conpletis diebus purgationis matris eius tuto cum illo ascendere in templum, ut fierent circa eum secundum legem domini quae Lucas commemorat. quis enim non uideat etiam illum unum diem regem multis occupatum latere potuisse?
由此也可解決那問題,倘若它使某人困惑:既然那年長的希律因博士報告有猶太人的王誕生而已惶惶不安,他們怎能在他母親潔淨的日子滿足之時,安然帶著他上聖殿去,照主的律法為他行路加所記載的那些事呢?因為誰看不出,就連那一天,忙於諸多事務的王也可能對此毫不知情呢?
Hence too is resolved that question, if it troubles anyone: since the elder Herod was already anxious, struck by the report of the Magi that a king of the Jews had been born, how could they, when the days of his mother's purification were completed, safely go up with him into the temple, to do concerning him according to the law of the Lord the things which Luke records? For who does not see that even on that one day the king, occupied with many affairs, could have been unaware of it?
30:199
si autem illud ueri simile non uidetur, quod Herodes, qui ualde sollicitus expectabat, quid sibi magi de puero renuntiarent, post tam multos dies se sensit inlusum, ut transacto tempore purgationis matris eius et peracta circa infantem sollemnitate primogenitorum in templo Hierusalem, post etiam profectionem eorum in Aegyptum in mentem illi uenerit quaerere animam pueri et necare tot paruulos, si hoc ergo mouet, omitto dicere, quot et quantis occupationibus regia cura distendi potuerit et per plurimos dies ab illa intentione uel auerti omnino uel inpediri.
但若這顯得不可信──即希律最焦急地等候博士向他報告關於那孩童之事,卻要過了這麼多天才察覺自己受了愚弄,以致在他母親潔淨的時期已過、頭生子的節儀已在耶路撒冷聖殿為那嬰孩行畢、他們也已往埃及去之後,才起意尋索那孩童的性命、屠殺那麼多的嬰孩──倘若這使某人困惑,我姑且不論君王的心思能被何等眾多而重大的事務所牽扯,並可在許多日子裡完全被引離或受阻於那意圖。
But if this seems improbable — that Herod, who most anxiously awaited what the Magi would report to him concerning the boy, only after so many days perceived himself deluded, so that after the time of his mother's purification had passed and the solemnity of the firstborn had been performed concerning the infant in the temple at Jerusalem, and after their departure into Egypt as well, it came into his mind to seek the boy's life and to slay so many little ones — if, therefore, this troubles anyone, I forbear to say with how many and how great occupations the royal care could be distended, and for very many days either wholly diverted or hindered from that intent.
30:200
neque enim enumerari possunt causae, quibus hoc potuerit accidere, quas tamen multas et magnas esse potuisse nemo ita rerum humanarum inexpertus est, ut aut neget aut dubitet. cuius enim cogitationi non occurrat, quam multa alia terribiliora regi nuntiari potuerint seu uera seu falsa, ut qui regem infantem post aliquot annos sibi uel filiis suis aduersaturum timuerat aliquorum magis propinquantium periculorum terroribus agitatus ab illa cura mentem abreptam in aliis proxime cauendis potius occuparet?
因為使這事得以發生的緣由不可勝數;然而沒有人對世事如此無知,以致否認或懷疑它們本可眾多而重大。因為誰的心裡不會想到:還有多少別的、更可怕的事情可能報到王那裡,無論是真是假,以致那曾懼怕那嬰孩君王在若干年後與他或他兒子作對的人,因某些更臨近、更急迫之危險的恐懼而慌亂,便將心思從那憂慮上抽離,轉而更多地專注於眼前亟需防範的其他事務呢?
For the causes by which this could happen cannot be enumerated; yet no one is so inexperienced in human affairs as either to deny or to doubt that they could have been many and great. For to whose thought would it not occur how many other, more terrible things could have been reported to the king, whether true or false, so that he who had feared that the infant king would after some years oppose him or his sons, being agitated by the terrors of certain nearer, more pressing dangers, might occupy his mind, snatched away from that care, rather with other things to be guarded against in the immediate present?
30:201
ut ergo haec omittam, illud dico, posteaquam nihil Herodi magi renuntiauerunt, eum credere potuisse illos fallacis stellae uisione deceptos, posteaquam non inuenerunt quem natum putauerant, erubuisse ad se redire adque ita eum timore depulso ab inquirendo ac persequendo puero quieuisse. cum ergo post purgationem matris eius in Hierusalem cum illo uenissent et ea gesta essent in templo quae a Luca narrantur, quia uerba Symeonis et Annae de illo prophetantium, cum coepissent ab eis qui audierant praedicari, ad pristinam intentionem reuocatura erant animum regis, admonitus per somnium Ioseph cum infante et matre eius fugit in Aegyptum.
所以,姑且撇開這些不談,我要說:博士既無所報於希律,他就可能以為他們被一顆假星的異象所欺,並且以為他們在找不到所以為誕生的那位之後,就羞於回到他那裡;如此,他既除去了懼怕,便止息了對那孩童的尋索與追捕。因此,當他母親潔淨之後,他們帶著他來到耶路撒冷,路加所敘述的那些事在聖殿中成就了,而西面和亞拿論及他的預言,一經聽見之人開始傳揚,便要把王的心思召回到先前的意圖;於是約瑟在夢中受警告,帶著嬰孩和他母親逃往埃及。
So, to pass over these things, this I say: after the Magi reported nothing to Herod, he could have believed that they had been deceived by the sight of a false star, and that, after not finding him whom they had thought born, they were ashamed to return to him; and thus, with his fear removed, he rested from inquiring after and pursuing the boy. Therefore, when after his mother's purification they had come with him into Jerusalem, and those things had been done in the temple which are narrated by Luke, since the words of Simeon and Anna prophesying about him, once they began to be published abroad by those who had heard them, would recall the king's mind to its former intent, Joseph, warned in a dream, fled with the infant and his mother into Egypt.
30:202
deinde diuulgatis rebus, quae in templo factae dictaeque fuerant, Herodes se a magis sensit inlusum ac deinde ad Christi mortem cupiens peruenire multos infantes, sicut Mattheus narrat, occidit. XII. Mattheus ergo de Iohanne ita contexit: Iudaeae et dicens: paenitentiam agite, adpropinquauit enim regnum caelorum. haec uerba Iohannis alii praetermiserunt. iam uero quod sequitur Mattheus et adiungit: hic est enim qui dictus est per Esaiam prophetam dicentem: uox clamantis in deserto:
接著,當那些在聖殿中所行、所說的事傳開時,希律察覺自己被博士愚弄了,此後因渴望置基督於死地,就照馬太所敘述的,殺了許多嬰孩。十二。那麼馬太如此接續關於約翰的記述:猶太的,並且說:你們應當悔改,因為天國近了。約翰這些話,其他人省略了。至於馬太隨後所加上的:這人就是先知以賽亞所說的那位,說:在曠野有人聲喊著說:
Then, when these matters that had been done and said in the temple were divulged, Herod perceived that he had been mocked by the Magi, and thereafter, desiring to bring about Christ's death, he slew many infants, as Matthew narrates. XII. Matthew, then, continues concerning John thus: of Judea, and saying: repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. These words of John the others omitted. Now indeed as to what Matthew goes on to add: for this is he who was spoken of by the prophet Isaiah, saying: the voice of one crying in the wilderness:
30:203
parate uiam domini, rectas facite semitas eius, ambigue positum est, nec elucet, utrum ex persona sua idem Mattheus hoc commemorauerit, an adhuc uerba eiusdem Iohannis secutus adiunxerit, ut totum hoc Iohannes dixisse intellegatur: paenitentiam agite, adpropinquauit enim regnum caelorum. hic est enim qui dictus est per Esaiam prophetam, et cetera. neque enim hoc mouere debet, quia non ait (ego sum enim qui dictus sum per Esaiam prophetam\', sed ait hic est enim qui dictus est. solet quippe esse talis locutio et ipsorum euangelistarum Matthei et Iohannis. nam et Mattheus dixit: inuenit hominem sedentem in teloneo, nec dixit \'inuenit me\', et Iohannes:
預備主的道,修直他的路──這句話放置得含混不清,也看不出究竟是馬太自己以本人身分記述此語,還是仍承接約翰本人的話而加上的,以致這一切都可理解為約翰所說的:你們應當悔改,因為天國近了;因為這人就是先知以賽亞所說的那位,等等。因為這不該使人困惑:他不說「因為我就是先知以賽亞所說的那位」,而說「因為這人就是所說的那位」。因為這樣的說法連福音書作者馬太和約翰自己也慣於使用。因為馬太也說:他遇見一個人坐在稅關上,而不說「他遇見我」;約翰也是:
prepare the way of the Lord, make his paths straight — it is ambiguously placed, and it is not clear whether Matthew himself recorded this in his own person, or, still following the words of John himself, added it, so that all this may be understood as spoken by John: repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand; for this is he who was spoken of by the prophet Isaiah, and the rest. For this ought not to trouble anyone, that he does not say 'for I am he who was spoken of by the prophet Isaiah,' but says 'for this is he who was spoken of.' For such a manner of speech is wont to belong even to the evangelists Matthew and John themselves. For Matthew too said: he found a man sitting at the customs, and did not say 'he found me'; and John:
30:204
hic est, inquit, discipulus, qui testimonium perhibet de his et scripsit haec et scimus quia uerum est testimonium eius, non dixit \'ego sum\' aut \'uerum est testimonium meum\'. dominus autem ipse saepissime dicit filius hominis aut filius dei, et non dicit \'ego\', et: oportebat, inquit, Christum pati et resurgere tertio die, non ait \'oportebat me pati\'. potuit ergo et Iohannes baptista, cum dixisset: agite paenitentiam, adpropinquauit enim regnum caelorum, de se ipso adiungere quae sequuntur hic est enim qui dictus est per Esaiam prophetam, et cetera, ut post uerba eius Mattheus ita narrationem contexat: ipse autem Iohannes habebat uestimentum de pilis camelorum, et cetera.
他說,這就是那為這些事作見證、又記載這些事的門徒,我們也知道他的見證是真的──他不說「我就是」,也不說「我的見證是真的」。主自己也極常說「人子」或「神的兒子」,而不說「我」;又說:基督必須受害,第三天復活──他不說「我必須受害」。因此,施洗約翰在說了「你們應當悔改,因為天國近了」之後,也可就自己加上下文:因為這人就是先知以賽亞所說的那位,等等;如此,在他的話之後,馬太便這樣接續敘述:約翰自己穿著駱駝毛的衣服,等等。
this, he says, is the disciple who bears witness of these things and wrote these things, and we know that his testimony is true — he did not say 'I am' or 'my testimony is true.' The Lord himself too very often says 'the Son of Man' or 'the Son of God,' and does not say 'I'; and: it behooved, he says, Christ to suffer and to rise again on the third day — he does not say 'it behooved me to suffer.' Therefore John the Baptist too, when he had said: repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand, could add concerning himself what follows: for this is he who was spoken of by the prophet Isaiah, and the rest; so that after his words Matthew thus continues the narrative: and John himself had a garment of camel's hair, and the rest.
30:205
quod si ita est, non mirum si et interrogatus, quid diceret de se ipso, sicut narrat Iohannes euangelista: ego, ait, uox clamantis in deserto, sicut iam dixerat praecipiens, ut agerent paenitentiam. de uestitu uero eius et uictu ita Mattheus sequitur dicens: ipse autem Iohannes habebat uestimentum de pilis camelorum et zonam pelliciam circa lumbos suos. esca autem eius erat lucustae et mel siluestre. hoc et Marcus dicit paene totidem uerbis, ceteri autem duo tacent. Sequitur ergo Mattheus et dicit: Sadducaeorum uenientes ad baptismum suum dixit eis: progenies uiperarum, quis demonstrauit uobis fugere ab ira futura? et ne coeperitis dicere:
若果真如此,那麼當他被問到論及自己說什麼、正如福音書作者約翰所敘述的:我說,我就是在曠野呼喊者的聲音──正如他先前在勸勉中已說他們當悔改──這也就不足為奇了。至於他的衣著與食物,馬太這樣接續說:約翰自己穿著駱駝毛的衣服,腰束皮帶;他所吃的是蝗蟲野蜜。這事馬可也用幾乎同樣多的字句敘述了,但其餘二人則緘默不言。因此馬太接續說:他對前來受洗的撒都該人說:毒蛇的種類啊,誰指示你們逃避將來的忿怒呢?你們不要自己心裡說:
And if this is so, it is no wonder if, when he was asked what he said concerning himself, as John the evangelist narrates: I, he said, am the voice of one crying in the wilderness — just as he had already said in his exhortation that they should repent. But concerning his clothing and food Matthew continues thus, saying: and John himself had a garment of camel's hair, and a leather girdle about his loins; and his food was locusts and wild honey. This Mark too says in almost the same number of words, but the other two are silent. Matthew therefore continues and says: and to the Sadducees coming to his baptism he said: offspring of vipers, who has shown you to flee from the wrath to come? And do not begin to say:
30:206
patrem habemus Abraham, iste ego quidem uos baptizo in aqua in paenitentiam, ille interponit interrogationem turbarum, quid facerent, et eis respondentem Iohannem de bonis operibus tamquam de fructibus paenitentiae, quod Mattheus omisit, deinde in cordibus suis cogitantibus de illo, utrum ipse esset Christus, eum dicit respondisse ego quidem aqua baptizo uos, non dixit (in paenitentiam\'. deinde Mattheus: qui autem, inquit, post me uenturus est fortior me est, ille uero: uenit autem, inquit, fortior me. item Mattheus: cuius non sum, inquit, dignus calciamenta portare, ille autem: cuius non sum dignus soluere corrigiam calciamentorum eius. quod et Marcus dicit, cum cetera taceat.
我們有亞伯拉罕為我們的祖宗──「我是用水給你們施洗,叫你們悔改。」另一位(路加)則插入群眾所問他們當做什麼的問題,以及約翰就善行、彷彿悔改的果子而回答他們──這是馬太所省略的──接著,當他們心裡揣摩他,想他自己是不是基督時,他說約翰回答:「我是用水給你們施洗」,而沒有說「叫你們悔改」。然後馬太說:但那在我以後來的,能力比我更大;另一位(路加)卻說:有一位能力比我更大的要來。同樣,馬太說:他的鞋我就是提著也不配;另一位卻說:我就是給他解鞋帶也不配。這事馬可也說了,其餘卻緘默不言。
we have Abraham as our father — 'I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance.' The other (Luke) interposes the question of the crowds as to what they should do, and John answering them concerning good works as it were as the fruits of repentance — which Matthew omitted — then, as they were pondering in their hearts about him whether he himself were the Christ, he says that John answered: 'I indeed baptize you with water,' and did not say 'unto repentance.' Then Matthew: but he, he says, who is to come after me is mightier than I; but the other (Luke): there comes, he says, one mightier than I. Likewise Matthew: whose sandals, he says, I am not worthy to carry; but the other: the latchet of whose sandals I am not worthy to loose. Which Mark too says, while he is silent about the rest.
30:207
nam post commemoratum habitum et uictum eius secutus ait: addidit sancto, sicut Mattheus dixit in spiritu sancto et igni. his tribus adtestatur Iohannes euangelista, cum dicit: Iohannes testimonium perhibet de ipso et clamat dicens: hic erat quem dixi: qui post me uenit ante me factus est, quia prior me erat. sic enim ostendit tunc eum hoc dixisse, quando eum illi dixisse commemorant, repetisse autem et commemorasse quod iam dixisset, cum ait: hic erat quem dixi: qui post me uenit.
因為在記載了他(約翰)的衣著與食物之後,他(馬可)接著說:他加上「用聖靈」,正如馬太所說的「用聖靈與火」。對這三位,福音書作者約翰作見證,說:約翰為他作見證,喊著說:這就是我曾說的那位:在我以後來的,反成了在我以前的,因他本來在我以前。因為他這樣表明:他在那時說了此話,正是他們記載他所說之時,只是他重複並追述他已說過的話,當他說:這就是我曾說的那位:在我以後來的。
For after recording his dress and food, he (Mark) went on to say: he added 'with the Holy [Spirit],' just as Matthew said 'with the Holy Spirit and with fire.' To these three John the evangelist bears witness, when he says: John bears witness of him and cries out, saying: this was he of whom I said: he who comes after me was made before me, because he was before me. For thus he shows that he said this then, when they record that he said it, but that he repeated and recalled what he had already said, when he says: this was he of whom I said: he who comes after me.
30:208
Si ergo quaeritur, quae uerba potius Iohannes baptista dixerit, utrum quae Mattheus an quae Lucas eum dixisse commemorat an quae Marcus in ipsis paucis quae illum dixisse posuit tacens cetera, nullo modo hinc laborandum esse iudicat qui prudenter intellegit ipsas sententias esse necessarias cognoscendae ueritati, quibuslibet uerbis fuerint explicatae. quod enim alius alium uerborum ordinem tenet, non est utique contrarium. neque illud contrarium est, si alius dicit quod alius praetermittit. ut enim quisque meminerat et ut cuique cordi erat uel breuius uel prolixius eandem tamen explicare sententiam, ita eos explicasse manifestum est.
因此,若問施洗約翰究竟說了哪些話──是馬太所記的,還是路加所記他所說的,或是馬可在他所記載約翰所說的那寥寥數語中(其餘則略去不述)所記的──凡明智領會的人便斷定,這事全然不必費力:那些意思本身,才是認識真理所必需的,無論以何等字句表達。因為一位持這一種字序,另一位持另一種,這絕不相矛盾。一位述說另一位所省略之事,也不相矛盾。因為各人怎樣記憶,各人心中怎樣或較簡略或較詳盡地闡述同一意思,他們顯然就怎樣闡述了。
If, therefore, it be asked which words John the Baptist rather spoke — whether those which Matthew or those which Luke records him to have said, or those which Mark, in the very few he set down as spoken by him, leaving the rest untold — he who prudently understands judges that no labor at all is to be spent on this: that the very meanings are what are necessary for the knowledge of the truth, in whatever words they may have been expressed. For that one keeps one order of words, another another, is by no means contrary. Nor is that contrary, if one says what another passes over. For as each remembered, and as it was in each one's heart to unfold the same meaning either more briefly or more fully, so it is manifest that they unfolded it.
30:209
Et in hoc satis apparet, quod ad rem maxime pertinet, quoniam ueritas euangelii uerbo dei, quod supra omnem creaturam aeternum adque incommutabile permanet, per creaturam temporalibus signis et linguis hominum dispensato summum culmen auctoritatis optinuit, non nos debere arbitrari mentiri quemquam, si pluribus rem, quam audierunt uel uiderunt, reminiscentibus non eodem modo adque eisdem uerbis eadem tamen res fuerit indicata, aut siue mutetur ordo uerborum, siue alia pro aliis quae tamen idem ualeant uerba proferantur, siue aliquid uel quod recordanti non occurrerit uel quod ex aliis quae dicuntur possit intellegi minus dicatur, siue aliorum quae magis dicere statuit narrandorum gratia, ut congruus temporis modus sufficiat, aliquid sibi non totum explicandum, sed ex parte tangendum quisque suscipiat, siue ad inluminandam declarandamque sententiam nihil quidem rerum, uerborum tamen aliquid addat, cui auctoritas narrandi concessa est, siue rem bene tenens non adsequatur, quamuis id conetur, memoriter etiam uerba, quae audiuit, ad integrum enuntiare.
由此充分顯明──這與此事關係最為緊要──福音的真理既出於神的道,而神的道超乎一切受造之物,永恆不變常存,卻藉著受造之物、以暫時的記號與人的言語施行分授,取得了權威的至高頂峰;因此我們不當以為有人說謊,倘若有幾位追述他們所聽見或所看見之事的人,指明同一件事卻不以同樣的方式、同樣的字句;或是字句的次序有所更改;或是用別的字句代替原字,而這些字句意思相同;或是有所述說較不完整,或因追憶者未曾想起,或因可從所說的其他事推知;或是為著述說他更決意要講的其他事,使時間的分量得以合宜,各人便承擔把某事不完全闡明、僅局部觸及;或是為著照明並闡明其意思,那蒙賜敘述之權柄者實不增添內容,只在字句上略有添加;又或是雖確實把握了事情,卻雖竭力嘗試,仍不能記憶精確地把所聽見的字句完整無缺地陳述出來。
And in this it sufficiently appears — which most pertains to the matter — that since the truth of the Gospel, proceeding from the Word of God, which above every creature remains eternal and unchangeable, has through a creature, dispensed by temporal signs and the tongues of men, obtained the highest summit of authority, we ought not to think that anyone lies if, when several who remember a matter they have heard or seen indicate the same thing yet not in the same manner nor in the same words; or whether the order of words be changed, or other words be brought forth in place of others which nevertheless have the same value; or whether something be said less fully, either because it did not occur to the one recalling, or because it can be understood from other things which are said; or whether, for the sake of narrating other matters which he resolved rather to tell, so that a fitting measure of time may suffice, each undertakes to explain something to himself not wholly but to touch it in part; or whether, to illuminate and make clear the meaning, he to whom the authority of narrating has been granted adds nothing indeed of the substance but something of the words; or whether, holding the matter well, he does not attain — though he attempt it — to enunciate faithfully and completely even the very words which he heard.
30:210
quisquis autem dicit euangelistis certe per spiritus sancti potentiam id debuisse concedi, ut nec in genere uerborum nec in ordine nec in numero discreparent, non intellegit, quanto amplius euangelistarum excellit auctoritas, tanto magis per eos fuisse firmandam ceterorum hominum uera loquentium securitatem, ut pluribus eandem rem forte narrantibus nullo modo quisquam eorum de mendacio recte arguatur, si ab altero ita discrepauerit, ut possit etiam euangelistarum exemplo praecedente defendi. cum enim fas non sit euangelistarum aliquem mentitum fuisse uel existimare uel dicere, sic apparebit nec eum fuisse mentitum, cui recordanti tale aliquid acciderit, quale illis accidisse monstratur.
但凡說必定應當藉聖靈的能力賜給福音書作者、使他們在字句的種類、次序或數目上皆不相異的人,並不明白:福音書作者的權威越是卓越,就越應藉他們堅立其他說真話之人的把握;如此,當有幾位偶然敘述同一件事時,其中若有一位與另一位相異,只要能援引福音書作者在先的榜樣加以維護,便無人可正當地指他為虛謊。因為既然不可以為、也不可說任何一位福音書作者曾說謊,那麼也就顯明:凡在追憶時遭遇類似情形──正如顯示發生在他們身上的那樣──的人,也並未說謊。
But whoever says that it certainly ought to have been granted to the evangelists, through the power of the Holy Spirit, that they should differ neither in the kind of words nor in the order nor in the number, does not understand that, the more greatly the authority of the evangelists excels, so much the more ought the confidence of other men speaking the truth to have been established through them; so that when several perchance narrate the same matter, none of them may rightly be accused of falsehood, if he has so differed from another that it can be defended even by the preceding example of the evangelists. For since it is not lawful either to think or to say that any one of the evangelists lied, so it will appear that neither did he lie to whom, in recalling, something of the sort has befallen such as is shown to have befallen them.
30:211
et quanto magis ad mores optimos pertinet cauere mendacium, tanto magis tam eminenti auctoritate regi debebamus, ne putaremus esse mendacia, cum sic inter se uariari aliquorum narrationes inueniremus, ut inter euangelistas uariatae sunt, simul etiam, quod ad doctrinam fidelem maxime pertinet, intellegeremus non tam uerborum quam rerum quaerendam uel amplectendam esse ueritatem, quando eos qui non eadem locutione utuntur, cum rebus sententiisque non discrepant, in eadem ueritate constitisse adprobamus. Quid ergo in his quae de narrationibus euangelistarum conlata proposui putandum est esse contrarium?
敬避虛謊既與最良善的品德如此相關,我們就越發應當被這如此卓越的權威所治理,免得我們在發現某些人的敘述彼此相異、如同福音書作者之間所相異的那樣時,便以為那是虛謊;同時──這與純正的教義關係最為緊要──使我們明白:所當尋求或持守的真理,與其說是字句的真理,不如說是事實的真理;因為我們認定那些不用同樣說法、卻在事實與意思上並不相異的人,是同立於同一真理之中。那麼,在我從福音書作者的敘述中所比對列出的這些事上,有什麼可算為相矛盾的呢?
And the more it pertains to the best morals to beware of falsehood, so much the more ought we to be governed by so eminent an authority, lest we should think those to be falsehoods when we find the narratives of certain persons to vary among themselves as they have varied among the evangelists; and at the same time also — which most pertains to faithful doctrine — that we should understand that the truth to be sought or embraced is not so much of words as of things, since we approve that those who do not use the same manner of speech, when they do not differ in things and meanings, have stood in the same truth. What, then, in these matters which I have set forth as compared from the narratives of the evangelists, is to be thought contrary?
30:212
an quod alius dixit cuius non sum dignus calciamenta portare, alii uero corrigiam calciamenti soluere? non enim uerbis aut uerborum ordine aut aliquo genere locutionis, sed etiam re ipsa uidetur aliud esse calciamenta portare, aliud corrigiam calciamenti soluere. merito ergo quaeri potest, quid Iohannes dixerit non se dignum esse, utrum calciamenta portare an corrigiam calciamenti soluere. si enim alterum horum dixit, ille uerum uidetur narrasse qui hoc potuit narrare quod dixit, qui autem aliud, etsi non est mentitus, certe uel oblitus aliud pro alio dixisse putabitur.
是不是因為一位說「他的鞋我提著也不配」,而其他人卻說「解他的鞋帶也不配」呢?因為並非在字句、在字序或在任何說法上,而是就事情本身而言,提鞋與解鞋帶似乎也是兩回事。因此有理由問:約翰究竟說自己不配做什麼──是提鞋,還是解鞋帶。因為他若說了這兩者之一,那能述說他實際所說之話的人,似乎便是述說真確的;而說另一者的人,雖未說謊,卻必被認為要麼是忘記了,要麼是以此代彼了。
Is it that one said 'whose sandals I am not worthy to carry,' but others 'to loose the latchet of his sandal'? For not by words or by the order of words or by any kind of speech, but even by the matter itself it seems to be one thing to carry sandals and another to loose the latchet of a sandal. With reason, then, it can be asked what John said he was not worthy to do — whether to carry the sandals or to loose the latchet of the sandal. For if he said one of these two, he seems to have narrated truly who was able to narrate what he actually said; but he who said the other, though he did not lie, will certainly be thought either to have forgotten, or to have said one thing for another.
30:213
omnem autem falsitatem abesse ab euangelistis decet, non solum eam quae mentiendo promitur, sed etiam eam quae obliuiscendo. itaque si ad rem pertinet aliquid aliud intellegere ex eo quod dictum est calciamenta portare et aliquid aliud ex eo quod dictum est corrigiam calciamenti soluere, quid aliud accipiendum recte existimaueris nisi Iohannem utrumque dixisse, siue aliud alio tempore siue contextim? potuit enim sic dicere cuius non sum dignus corrigiam calciamenti soluere nec calciamenta portare\', ut unus euangelistarum hinc aliud, alii uero aliud, omnes tamen uerum narrauerint.
然而,一切虛謊都理應與福音書作者無關──不僅是那藉說謊而發出的,也包括那因遺忘而生的。因此,若就此事而言,「提鞋」所指的與「解鞋帶」所指的當理解為不同的兩件事,那麼你正當該判定要領受的,除了說約翰兩者都說了──或此時說這、彼時說那,或在一句連貫的話中同時說出──還能是什麼呢?因為他本可這樣說:「我就是給他解鞋帶、提他的鞋也不配」,以致福音書作者中一位取了這一部分,其他人取了另一部分,然而眾人都述說了真理。
But it befits all falsehood to be absent from the evangelists — not only that which is uttered by lying, but also that which comes by forgetting. And so, if it pertains to the matter to understand something different from what was said 'to carry the sandals,' and something else from what was said 'to loose the latchet of the sandal,' what else would you rightly judge is to be accepted, except that John said both — whether the one at one time and the other at another, or in a single connected utterance? For he could so say 'whose sandal-latchet I am not worthy to loose, nor his sandals to carry,' so that one of the evangelists took from this the one part, and others the other, yet all narrated the truth.
30:214
si autem nihil intendit Iohannes, cum de calciamentis domini diceret, nisi excellentiam eius et humilitatem suam, quodlibet horum dixerit, siue de soluenda corrigia calciamentorum siue de portandis calciamentis, eandem tamen sententiam tenuit, quisquis etiam uerbis suis per calciamentorum commemorationem eandem significationem humilitatis expressit, unde ab eadem uoluntate non aberrauit. utilis igitur modus et memoriae maxime commendandus, cum de conuenientia dicimus euangelistarum, non esse mendacium, cum quisque etiam dicens aliquid aliud quod etiam ille non dixit, de quo aliquid narrat, uoluntatem tamen eius hanc explicat, quam etiam ille qui eius uerba commemorat.
但若約翰在論及主的鞋時,並無別的用意,只是表明他(主)的卓越與自己的謙卑,那麼他無論說了這兩者中的哪一種──無論是解鞋帶還是提鞋──都仍持守了同一意思;而凡以自己的字句、藉提及鞋而表達出同一謙卑之意的人,便未偏離同一心意。因此,當我們論及福音書作者的協和時,有一個有用、尤其值得銘記的準則:即一位縱然說了另一位(他所述說的那位)並未說過的別的話,只要仍闡明了那另一位的心意──與記述其言之人所闡明的相同──這便不算虛謊。
But if John intended nothing, when he spoke concerning the Lord's sandals, except his (the Lord's) excellence and his own humility, then whichever of these he said — whether concerning the loosing of the latchet of the sandals or concerning the carrying of the sandals — he nevertheless held the same meaning; and whoever, even in his own words, expressed through the mention of sandals the same signification of humility, thereby did not stray from the same intent. A useful method, therefore, and one especially to be commended to memory, when we speak of the harmony of the evangelists, is this: that it is no falsehood when each one, even in saying something else which that other did not say of whom he narrates something, nevertheless unfolds that same intention of his which even he does who records his words.
30:215
ita enim salubriter discimus nihil aliud esse quaerendum quam quid uelit qui loquitur. XIII. Sequitur ergo Mattheus et dicit: respondens autem Iesus dixit ei: sine modo, sic enim decet nos implere omnem iustitiam. tunc dimisit eum. adtestantur et ceteri uenisse Iesum ad Iohannem. baptizatum autem tres commemorant, sed tacent quod Mattheus ait dixisse domino Iohannem uel Iohanni dominum respondisse. Deinde sequitur Mattheus: conplacuit mihi, si quaeris, quid horum in illa uoce sonuerit, quod libet accipiendum, modo intellegas eos qui non eandem locutionem rettulerunt eandem rettulisse sententiam.
因為我們如此有益地學到:所當尋求的,無非是說話者的用意。十三。那麼馬太接續說:耶穌回答他說:你暫且許我,因為我們理當這樣盡諸般的義。於是約翰許了他。其餘的人也都見證耶穌到約翰那裡去。但有三位記載他受了洗,卻對馬太所說的、約翰對主所說的話,或主對約翰的回答,緘默不言。接著馬太說:我所喜悅的;你若問這幾種說法中哪一種在那聲音中發出,隨你採哪一種都可以,只要你明白:那些未報告同一說法的人,所報告的乃是同一意思。
For thus we learn wholesomely that nothing else is to be sought than what he who speaks intends. XIII. Matthew, then, continues and says: but Jesus answering said to him: suffer it now, for thus it becomes us to fulfill all righteousness. Then he permitted him. The others too attest that Jesus came to John. But three record that he was baptized, yet are silent about what Matthew says that John said to the Lord, or that the Lord answered John. Then Matthew continues: in whom I am well pleased; if you ask which of these sounded forth in that voice, whichever you please is to be accepted, provided you understand that those who did not report the same manner of speech reported the same meaning.
30:216
quae diuersitas locutionum ad hoc etiam utilis est, ne uno modo dictum minus intellegatur et aliter, quam se res habet, interpretetur. quod enim dictum est in quo mihi conplacui, si uelit quis ita intellegere, ut deus in filio sibi conplacuisse uideatur, admonetur ex eo quod dictum est in te conplacui. si rursus ex hoc uno intellegat quisque in filio patrem placuisse hominibus, admonetur ex eo quod dictum est in te conplacuit mihi.
這說法的多樣性也有這樣的用處:免得以一種方式所說的話被過於狹隘地理解,以致解釋得與事情本相不符。因為就「我所喜悅的」而言,若有人願如此理解,以為神在聖子裡喜悅了自己,就被那句「我喜悅你」所提醒。反之,若有人單從這一句便理解為父在聖子裡使人喜悅,就被那句「我喜悅你」所提醒。
Which diversity of expressions is useful also for this: that what is said in one way may not be understood too narrowly and interpreted otherwise than the matter stands. For as to what was said 'in whom I am well pleased,' if anyone should wish to understand it so that God seems to have been well pleased with himself in the Son, he is admonished by what was said 'in you I am well pleased.' If again from this one phrase anyone should understand that the Father was pleasing to men in the Son, he is admonished by what was said 'in you I am well pleased.'
30:217
ex quo satis apparet, quilibet euangelistarum caelestis uocis etiam uerba tenuerit, alios ad eandem sententiam familiarius explicandam uerba uariasse, ut intellegatur hoc dictum esse ab omnibus, tamquam diceretur (in te placitum meum constitui\', hoc est (per te gerere quod mihi placet\'. illud uero quod nonnulli codices habent secundum Lucam hoc illa uoce sonuisse quod in psalmo scriptum est: filius meus es tu, ego hodie genui te, quamquam in antiquioribus codicibus Graecis non inueniri perhibeatur, tamen si aliquibus fide dignis exemplaribus confirmari possit, quid aliud quam utrumque intellegendum est quolibet uerborum ordine de caelo sonuisse?
由此充分顯明:無論哪一位福音書作者保留了那天上之聲的原字句,其餘的人變換字句乃是為了更親切地闡明同一意思,好使人明白這話是眾人所同記,彷彿說「我已在你裡面立定我的喜悅」,即「藉著你成就我所喜悅的」。至於某些抄本按路加所記,說那聲音中發出的是詩篇所載的:「你是我的兒子,我今日生你」──雖然據說在較古老的希臘抄本中找不到,然而倘若能藉某些可信的抄本得以確認,那麼除了理解為兩者都以某種字序從天上發出之外,還能怎樣理解呢?
From which it sufficiently appears that, whichever of the evangelists retained even the very words of the heavenly voice, the others varied the words in order to unfold the same meaning more familiarly, so that it may be understood that this was said by all as though it were said 'in you I have established my good pleasure,' that is, 'through you to accomplish what pleases me.' But as to that which some codices have, according to Luke, that this sounded forth in that voice which is written in the psalm: 'You are my Son, this day have I begotten you' — although it is reported not to be found in the more ancient Greek codices, nevertheless, if it can be confirmed by some copies worthy of credence, what else is to be understood except that both were sounded from heaven in whatever order of words?
30:218
Quod autem secundum Iohannem de columba dicitur non quando factum est narratur, sed uerba Iohannis baptistae referuntur commemorantis, quid uiderit. in quo quaeritur, quemadmodum dictum sit: et ego non noueram eum, sed qui misit me baptizare in aqua, ille mihi dixit: super quem uideris spiritum descendentem et manentem super eum, hic est qui baptizat in spiritu sancto. si enim tunc eum cognouit, cum columbam uidit descendentem super eum, quaerendum est, quomodo dixerit uenienti, ut baptizaretur: ego magis abs te debeo baptizari; hoc enim ei dixit, antequam columba descenderet..
但約翰所記關於鴿子之事,並非按其成就之時來敘述,而是報告施洗約翰追述他所看見的話。在此有人問:他怎麼說「我先前不認識他,只是那差我來用水施洗的,對我說:你看見聖靈降下來、住在誰的身上,這人就是用聖靈施洗的」呢?因為他若在看見鴿子降在他身上時才認識他,那麼就當問:他怎麼會對那前來受洗的說「我倒要受你的洗」呢?因為這話是他在鴿子降下之前對他說的。
But what is said according to John concerning the dove is narrated not as of when it was done, but the words of John the Baptist are reported as he recalls what he saw. In which it is asked how it was said: 'and I did not know him, but he who sent me to baptize with water, he said to me: upon whom you shall see the Spirit descending and remaining upon him, this is he who baptizes with the Holy Spirit.' For if he then knew him, when he saw the dove descending upon him, it must be asked how he said to him who came to be baptized: 'I ought rather to be baptized by you'; for he said this to him before the dove descended.
30:219
ex quo apparet, quamuis eum iam nossetnam etiam in utero matris exultauit, cum ad Elisabeth Maria uenisset —, aliquid tamen in eo, quod nondum nouerat, columbae descensione didicisse, quod ipse scilicet baptizaret in spiritu sancto propria quadam et diuina potestate, ut nullus homo, qui accepisset a deo baptismum, etiamsi aliquem baptizaret, posset dicere suum esse quod traderet uel a se dari spiritum sanctum. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: accedens temtator dixit ei: si filius dei es, dic, ut lapides isti panes fiant. Andream mansisse cum illo uno die et tunc Petro nomen inpositum, cum antea Simon uocaretur.
由此顯明:約翰雖已認識他──因為當馬利亞來見以利沙伯時,他甚至在母腹中歡躍──然而藉著鴿子的降下,他在他身上學到了某件他尚未知道之事:即他自己憑某種特有而屬神的能力用聖靈施洗,以致凡從神領受了洗禮的人,縱使給人施洗,也不能說他所傳授的是自己的,或說聖靈是由他自己所賜的。馬太接續說:那試探人的進前來對他說:你若是神的兒子,可以吩咐這些石頭變成食物。安得烈與他同住了一天,那時彼得得了名,他先前原叫西門。
From which it appears that, although he already knew him — for he even leaped in his mother's womb when Mary came to Elizabeth — nevertheless he learned something in him which he did not yet know, by the descent of the dove: namely, that he himself baptized with the Holy Spirit by a certain proper and divine power, so that no man who had received baptism from God, even if he baptized someone, could say that what he transmitted was his own, or that the Holy Spirit was given by himself. Matthew continues and says: the tempter approaching said to him: if you are the Son of God, say that these stones become bread. That Andrew remained with him one day, and that then the name Peter was imposed, when before he was called Simon.
30:220
sequenti item die iam uolentem exire in Galilaeam inuenisse Philippum et ei dixisse. ut sequeretur eum. inde uentum est, ut etiam de Nathanahele narraret. die autem tertio in Galilaea constitutum fecisse illud in Cana de aquae in uinum conuersione miraculum. quae omnia ceteri euangelistae praetermiserunt id contexentes narrationibus suis, quod Iesus reuersus sit in Galilaeam. unde intellegitur fuisse interpositos aliquot dies, quibus illa de discipulis gesta sunt, quae interponuntur a Iohanne. non est autem contrarium ei loco, ubi Mattheu narrat dominum dixisse Petro: tu es Petrus et super hanc petram aedificabo ecclesiam meam.
同樣,次日當他(主)正想出去往加利利時,遇見腓力,對他說要跟從他。由此又引出他也敘述關於拿但業的事。到第三日,他在加利利,在迦拿行了那把水變酒的神蹟。這一切事,其餘的福音書作者都略過了,只在他們的敘述中織入耶穌返回加利利。由此可知,其間插入了若干日,在那幾日中成就了約翰所插入的那些關乎門徒的事。但這與馬太所敘述、主對彼得說「你是彼得,我要把我的教會建造在這磐石上」之處並不相矛盾。
And likewise on the following day, as he (the Lord) now wished to go out into Galilee, he found Philip and said to him to follow him. Thence it came about that he narrated also concerning Nathanael. But on the third day, being situated in Galilee, he performed that miracle at Cana in the turning of water into wine. All of which things the other evangelists passed over, weaving into their narratives that Jesus returned into Galilee. Whence it is understood that some days were interposed, in which those things concerning the disciples were done which are interposed by John. But it is not contrary to that passage where Matthew narrates that the Lord said to Peter: 'You are Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church.'
30:221
neque enim hoc nomen tunc accepisse intellegendus est, sed tunc potius, quando ei Iohannes dictum esse commemorat: tu uocaberis Cephas, quod interpretatur Petrus, ut eum hoc nomine appellaret postea dominus dicens tu es Petrus. non enim ait \'tu uocaberis Petrus), sed tu es Petrus, quod ei iam dictum erat antea tu uocaberis. Deinde contexit narrationem Mattheus et dicit: Capharnaum maritimam in finibus Zabulon et Neptalin, et cetera, quo usque sermo terminetur, quem habuit in monte. in quo contextu narrationis adtestatur ei Marcus de discipulorum uocatione Petri et Andreae et paulo post Iacobi et Iohannis.
因為不當理解為他那時才領受這名,而是在約翰記載主對他說「你要稱為磯法,翻出來就是彼得」之時;以致主後來用這名稱呼他,說「你是彼得」。因為他不說「你要稱為彼得」,而說「你是彼得」,這是先前已對他說過的「你要稱為」。接著馬太織續敘述說:靠海的迦百農,在西布倫和拿弗他利的境內,等等,直到他在山上所講之論述結束之處。在這段敘述脈絡中,馬可與他一致,述說彼得和安得烈蒙召、稍後雅各和約翰蒙召之事。
For he is not to be understood as having received this name then, but rather at that time when John records it to have been said to him: 'You shall be called Cephas, which is interpreted Peter'; so that the Lord afterward called him by this name, saying 'You are Peter.' For he does not say 'you shall be called Peter,' but 'you are Peter,' which had already been said to him before, 'you shall be called.' Then Matthew weaves the narrative and says: Capernaum by the sea, in the borders of Zebulun and Naphtali, and the rest, up to where the discourse is concluded which he delivered on the mountain. In which context of the narrative Mark attests to him concerning the calling of the disciples Peter and Andrew, and a little after James and John.
30:222
sed cum Mattheus continuo coniungeret narrationem prolixi illius sermonis, quem in monte habuit, posteaquam multos curauit et eum multae turbae secutae sunt, Marcus interposuit alia, quia docebat eos in synagoga et stupebant super doctrinam eius. tunc ipse dixit quod et Mattheus post illum prolixum sermonem, quia erat docens eos quasi potestatem habens et non sicut scribae. narrauit etiam de homine, a quo expulsus est spiritus inmundus, deinde de socru Petriin his autem Lucas ei consentit —, Mattheus uero de isto demonio nihil narrauit; de socru autem Petri non tacuit, sed postea.
但馬太隨即接上他在山上所講那篇冗長論述的記述──那是在他醫好許多人、大群人跟隨他之後──馬可卻插入了別的事:他在會堂裡教訓他們,他們都希奇他的教訓。然後他(馬可)自己說了馬太在那篇冗長論述之後也說的話,即他教訓他們正像有權柄的人,不像文士。他(馬可)又敘述了那被趕出污鬼的人之事,然後是彼得岳母之事──在這些事上路加與他一致──但馬太對那污鬼隻字未提;至於彼得的岳母,他倒沒有緘默,只是在後面才說。
But whereas Matthew immediately joined the narrative of that lengthy discourse which he delivered on the mountain, after he had healed many and great crowds followed him, Mark interposed other things: that he taught them in the synagogue, and they were astonished at his teaching. Then he (Mark) himself said what Matthew too said after that lengthy discourse, that he was teaching them as one having authority, and not as the scribes. He (Mark) also narrated concerning the man from whom the unclean spirit was cast out, then concerning Peter's mother-in-law — in these things Luke agrees with him — but Matthew narrated nothing concerning that demon; concerning Peter's mother-in-law, however, he was not silent, but later.
30:223
In hoc autem loco, quem nunc consideramus, idem Mattheus post uocationem discipulorum, quibus piscantibus iussit, ut eum sequerentur, narrat eum circumisse Galilaeam docentem in synagogis et praedicantem euangelium et sanantem omnem languorem et collectis ad illum turbis ascendisse in montem et usum fuisse illo sermone prolixo. dat ergo locum intellegendi tunc facta esse quae Marcus post electionem eorundem discipulorum narrat, cum circumiret Galilaeam et doceret in synagogis eorum, tunc etiam de socru Petri, sed eum postea commemorasse quod praetermiserat, quamuis non omnia praetermissa in narrationem reuocauerit.
但在我們現今所考察的這一段中,同一位馬太在門徒蒙召──就是他們正在打魚時他吩咐他們跟從──之後,敘述他(耶穌)走遍加利利,在各會堂裡教訓人,傳揚福音,醫治各樣的病症;當群眾聚集到他那裡,他便上了山,講了那篇冗長的論述。因此他給人機會去理解:馬可在同一批門徒蒙選之後所敘述的那些事──即他走遍加利利、在他們會堂裡教訓人之時──是那時所成就的,還有彼得岳母之事;只是他(馬太)後來才記述他所略過的,雖然他並未把所有略過的事都重納入敘述之中。
But in this passage which we are now considering, the same Matthew, after the calling of the disciples whom, while they were fishing, he commanded to follow him, narrates that he (Jesus) went about Galilee teaching in the synagogues and preaching the Gospel and healing every sickness, and, when crowds had been gathered to him, that he went up into the mountain and made use of that lengthy discourse. He therefore gives occasion to understand that those things were then done which Mark narrates after the choosing of the same disciples, when he went about Galilee and taught in their synagogues, and then also concerning Peter's mother-in-law; but that he (Matthew) afterward recorded what he had passed over, although he did not recall into the narrative all that had been passed over.
30:224
Sane potest monere, quomodo Iohannes dicat non in Galilaea, sed iuxta Iordanen primo Andream secutum fuisse dominum cum alio, cuius nomen tacetur, deinde Petrum ab illo nomen accepisse, tertio Philippum uocatum, ut eum sequeretur. ceteri autem tres euangelistae de piscatione uocatos eos dicunt satis inter se conuenienter, maxime Mattheus et Marcus. nam Lucas Andream non nominat, qui tamen intellegitur in ea naui fuisse secundum Matthei et Marci narrationem, qui breuiter hoc perstringunt, quemadmodum gestum sit, quod Lucas apertius explicauit commemorans ibi etiam miraculum super captura piscium et quod ex ipsa naui dominus prius fuerit locutus ad turbas.
確實有一件事可能使人困惑:約翰為何說安得烈起初是在約旦河邊、而非在加利利,與另一位(其名未提)一同跟從了主;然後彼得從他得了名;第三,腓力蒙召跟從他。而其餘三位福音書作者卻說他們是打魚時蒙召的,彼此相當一致,尤其是馬太和馬可。因為路加沒有題安得烈的名,然而按馬太和馬可的敘述,可知他也在那船上;他們簡略地略述了此事是如何發生的,而路加則更明白地闡述了,並在那裡記載了關於打魚的神蹟,以及主先從那船上對群眾講話之事。
Indeed it may well trouble someone how John says that not in Galilee, but beside the Jordan, Andrew first followed the Lord together with another, whose name is not told; then that Peter received his name from him; thirdly that Philip was called to follow him. But the other three evangelists say that they were called from fishing, in a manner sufficiently consistent among themselves, especially Matthew and Mark. For Luke does not name Andrew, who nevertheless is understood to have been in that boat according to the narrative of Matthew and Mark, who briefly touch upon how it was done, which Luke more openly unfolded, recording there also the miracle concerning the catch of fish, and that the Lord first spoke to the crowds from that very boat.
30:225
hoc etiam uidetur distare quod tantum Petro a domino dictum commemorat ex hoc iam homines eris capiens, quod illi ambobus fratribus dictum esse narrarunt. sed potuit utique prius hoc Petro dici, cum de capta ingenti multitudine piscium miraretur, quod Lucas insinuauit, et ambobus postea, quod illi duo commemorauerunt. illud ergo quod de Iohanne diximus diligenter considerandum est; non enim parua repugnantia putari potest, cum et locorum plurimum intersit et temporis et ipsius uocationis. nam si iuxta Iordanen, antequam Iesus isset in Galilaeam, ad testimonium Iohannis baptistae secuti sunt eum duo, quorum erat unus Andreas, qui fratrem suum Simonem continuo ad- .
這裡似乎還有一點差異:他記載主只對彼得說:「從今以後,你要得人了」,而其他人卻敘述這話是對兩兄弟說的。但這話大可先對彼得說,當他因所捕獲的大群魚而驚奇之時,正如路加所暗示的,然後再對兩人說,正如那兩位所記載的。因此,我們先前論及約翰的那件事,必須仔細斟酌;因為這不能被視為微小的矛盾,既然在地點、時間,以及呼召本身上都有很大的差別。因為若在約旦河邊,在耶穌尚未進入加利利之前,有兩人因施洗約翰的見證而跟從了他,其中一位是安得烈,他隨即把自己的兄弟西門帶到
This also seems to be a point of difference: that he records that it was said by the Lord to Peter alone, 'From now on you shall be catching men,' whereas the others relate that this was said to both brothers. But it could well be that this was first said to Peter, when he marvelled at the great multitude of fishes that had been caught, as Luke intimates, and afterwards to both, as those two record. That matter, then, which we spoke of concerning John must be carefully weighed; for it can be thought no small contradiction, since there is a great difference of places, of times, and of the calling itself. For if beside the Jordan, before Jesus had gone into Galilee, two followed him at the testimony of John the Baptist, one of whom was Andrew, who at once brought his own brother Simon to
30:226
duxit ad legum, quando et nomen ut Petrus uocaretur accepit, quomodo ab aliis euangelistis dicitur, quod eos in Galilaea piscantes inuenerit adque ad discipulatum uocauerit, nisi quia intellegendum est non sic eos uidisse tunc dominum iuxta Iordanen, ut ei iam inseparabiliter cohaererent, sed tantum cognouisse quis esset eumque miratos ad propria remeasse? Nam et in Cana Galilaeae cum fecisset de aqua uinum, dicit idem Iohannes, quod crediderint in eum discipuli eius. quod ita narrat: apostolum Paulum in Tarso Ciliciae natum, neque enim tunc iam erat apostolus. ita discipulos Christi inuitatos ad nuptias cum audimus, non iam discipulos, sed qui futuri erant discipuli intellegere debemus.
領到耶穌那裡——那時他也領受了他要被稱為彼得的名字——那麼,其他福音書作者為何說主在加利利發現他們正在捕魚並呼召他們作門徒呢?除非我們必須明白,他們那時在約旦河邊看見主,並非以致與他形影不離地相連,而只是認出他是誰,驚奇之後便回到自己的事務去了。因為在加利利的迦拿,當他把水變成酒時,同一位約翰也說他的門徒信了他。他如此敘述:正如人稱使徒保羅「生於基利家的大數」——因為他那時尚未成為使徒。所以當我們聽見基督的門徒被邀赴婚筵時,我們不當理解為他們那時已是門徒,而是那將要成為門徒的人。
the Lord — when he also received the name by which he should be called Peter — how then is it said by the other evangelists that he found them fishing in Galilee and called them to discipleship, unless it must be understood that they did not then see the Lord beside the Jordan in such a way as to cleave to him inseparably, but only came to know who he was, and, having marvelled, returned to their own affairs? For also at Cana of Galilee, when he had made wine from water, the same John says that his disciples believed in him. This he so narrates: as one calls the apostle Paul 'born at Tarsus of Cilicia' — for he was not then yet an apostle. So when we hear that the disciples of Christ were invited to the wedding, we must understand not that they were already disciples, but those who were to be disciples.
30:227
iam enim utique discipuli Christi erant, quando ista narrata adque conscripta sunt, et ideo sic de illis locutus est temporum praeteritorum narrator. Quod autem dicit idem Iohannes: post hoc descendit Capharnaum ipse et mater eius et fratres eius et discipuli eius et ibi manserunt non multis diebus, incertum est, utrum iam illi adhaeserant etiam Petrus et Andreas et filii Zebedaei. Mattheus enim primo narrat, quod uenerit et habitauerit in Capharnaum, et postea, quod eos de nauibus piscantes uocauerit, iste autem, quod cum illo Capharnaum uenerint discipuli eius.
因為當這些事被敘述並寫下之時,他們確已是基督的門徒了;因此,他作為敘述過去事件的人,便如此稱呼他們。但當同一位約翰說:「這事以後,他和他母親、他的弟兄、他的門徒都下到迦百農,在那裡住了不多幾日」時,卻不能確定彼得、安得烈以及西庇太的兒子們那時是否已經跟隨了他。因為馬太先敘述他來到並住在迦百農,然後才說他呼召那些正從船上捕魚的人;但這一位卻敘述他的門徒與他一同來到迦百農。
For indeed they were already Christ's disciples when these things were narrated and written down; and therefore, as one narrating past events, he spoke of them thus. But when the same John says, 'After this he went down to Capernaum, he and his mother and his brothers and his disciples, and there they remained not many days,' it is uncertain whether Peter and Andrew and the sons of Zebedee had already attached themselves to him. For Matthew first narrates that he came and dwelt in Capernaum, and afterwards that he called them as they were fishing from their boats; but this one relates that his disciples came to Capernaum with him.
30:228
an forte Mattheus quod praetermiserat recapitulauit, quia non ait ipse (post hoc ambulans iuxta mare Galilaeae uidit duos fratres\', sed sine ulla consequentis temporis differentia: ambulans autem, inquit, iuxta mare Galilaeae uidit duos fratres, et cetera? proinde fieri potest, ut postea narrauerit non quod postea factum erat, sed quod prius praetermiserat, ut cum illo intellegantur uenisse Capharnaum, quo Iohannes dicit et ipsum et matrem et discipulos eius uenisse. an potius alii discipuli fuerunt, sicut eum iam Philippus sequebatur, quem sic uocauerat, ut diceret ei: sequere me? quo enim ordine uocati.
或者也許馬太是在重述他先前所略過的,因為他自己並不說:「這事以後,他行走在加利利海邊,看見兩兄弟」,而是毫無後續時間的區別:他說:「耶穌行走在加利利海邊,看見兩兄弟」等等。因此可能是他後來所敘述的,並非後來所發生的,而是他先前所略過的,好使人明白他們是與他一同來到迦百農,就是約翰所說他和他母親、他的門徒都來到之處。或者,他們反而是另外的門徒,正如腓力已經跟從他,主曾這樣呼召他,對他說:「來跟從我」?至於一切
Or perhaps Matthew recapitulated what he had passed over, since he does not himself say, 'After this, walking beside the sea of Galilee he saw two brothers,' but without any distinction of subsequent time: 'And walking,' he says, 'beside the sea of Galilee he saw two brothers,' and so on? Accordingly it may be that he afterwards narrated, not what had happened afterwards, but what he had earlier passed over, so that they may be understood to have come with him to Capernaum, whither John says both he and his mother and his disciples came. Or rather, were they other disciples, just as Philip was already following him, whom he had so called as to say to him, 'Follow me'? For in what order all
30:229
sint omnes duodecim apostoli, in euangelistarum narrationibus non apparet, quando quidem non tantum ordo uocationis, sed nec ipsa uocatio commemorata est omnium, sed tantum Philippi et Petri et Andreae et filiorum Zebedaei et Matthei publicani, qui etiam Leui uocabatur. singillatim tamen ab eo nomen et primus et solus Petrus accepit. nam filios Zebedaei non singillatim, sed simul ambos appellauit filios tonitrui. Sane animaduertendum est, quod scriptura euangelica et apostolica non solos illos duodecim appellat discipulos eius, sed omnes qui in eum credentes magisterio eius ad regnum caelorum erudiebantur.
這十二使徒是按怎樣的次序被呼召的,在福音書作者的敘述中並不顯明,既然不僅呼召的次序,甚至連眾人被呼召這件事本身也都未曾記載——只記載了腓力、彼得、安得烈、西庇太的兒子們,以及稅吏馬太(他又名利未)的呼召。然而唯有彼得單獨地、最先且獨自地領受了他的名字。因為西庇太的兒子們,他並非個別地稱呼,而是把兩人一同稱為「雷子」。誠然必須注意,福音與使徒的經文並不單稱那十二人為他的門徒,乃是稱一切信他、藉他的教導受訓以進天國的人為門徒。
the twelve apostles were called does not appear in the narratives of the evangelists, since indeed not only the order of the calling, but not even the calling itself of all is recorded — only that of Philip and Peter and Andrew and the sons of Zebedee and Matthew the publican, who was also called Levi. Yet Peter alone received his name individually and first and singly. For the sons of Zebedee he did not name individually, but named both together 'sons of thunder.' Truly it must be noted that the evangelic and apostolic scripture calls not those twelve alone his disciples, but all who, believing in him, were being trained by his teaching for the kingdom of heaven.
30:230
ex quorum multitudine elegit duodecim, quos et apostolos nominauit, sicut Lucas commemorat. ipse quippe paulo post ait: et descendens cum illis stetit in loco campestri et turba discipulorum eius et multitudo copiosa plebis. non utique diceret turbam discipulorum homines duodecim. aliis quoque scripturarum locis hoc euidenter apparet discipulos eius omnes appellatos qui ab eo discerent quod ad aeternam uitam pertineret.
從這群人中,他揀選了十二人,也稱他們為使徒,正如路加所記載的。因為他稍後說:「他和他們下了山,站在一塊平地上,同他的一大群門徒,又有許多百姓」。他斷不會把十二個人稱為「一大群門徒」。在聖經其他的段落中,這也清楚顯明——凡從他學習那關乎永生之事的人,都被稱為他的門徒。
Out of this multitude he chose twelve, whom he also named apostles, as Luke records. For he says a little after: 'And coming down with them he stood in a level place, and a crowd of his disciples, and a great multitude of people.' He would certainly not have called twelve men 'a crowd of disciples.' In other passages of the Scriptures too this plainly appears — that all who learned from him what pertained to eternal life were called his disciples.
30:231
Quaeri autem potest, quomodo binos uocauerit de nauiculis piscatores, primo Petrum et Andream, deinde progressus paululum alios duos filios Zebedaei, sicut narrat Mattheus et Marcus, cum Lucas dicat ambas eorum nauiculas impletas magna illa captura piscium sociosque Petri commemoret Iacobum et Iohannem filios Zebedaei uocatos ad adiuuandum, cura retia extrahere plena non possent, simulque miratos tantam multitudinem piscium, quae capta erat, et cum Petro tantum dixisset: noli timere, ex hoc iam homines eris capiens, simul eum tamen subductis ad terram nauibus secutos fuisse.
然而可以問:他如何兩兩地從船上呼召漁夫——先是彼得和安得烈,然後往前走了一段,又呼召另外兩人,就是西庇太的兒子們,正如馬太和馬可所敘述的——然而路加卻說他們兩隻船都被那一大網魚裝滿了,並記載彼得的夥伴、西庇太的兒子雅各和約翰被召來幫忙,因為他們無法拉上那滿滿的網;而他們也一同因所捕獲的大群魚而驚奇;雖然他只對彼得說:「不要怕,從今以後你要得人了」,然而當船靠了岸,他們卻都一同跟從了他。
It may be asked, however, how he called the fishermen from their boats two by two — first Peter and Andrew, then going on a little further, two others, the sons of Zebedee, as Matthew and Mark narrate — whereas Luke says that both their boats were filled with that great catch of fishes, and records that Peter's partners, James and John the sons of Zebedee, were called to help, since they could not draw out the nets that were full, and that they marvelled all together at the great multitude of fishes that had been caught; and though he had said to Peter alone, 'Fear not, from now on you shall be catching men,' yet they all together, when the boats had been brought to land, followed him.
30:232
unde intellegendum est hoc primo esse factum quod Lucas insinuat, nec tunc eos a domino uocatos, sed tantum Petro fuisse praedictum, quod homines esset capturus. quod non ita dictum est, quasi iam pisces numquam esset capturus; nam et post resurrectionem domini legimus eos esse piscatos. dictum est ergo, quod deinceps capturus esset homines; non dictum est, quod iam non esset capturus pisces. unde datur locus intellegere eos ad capturam piscium ex more remeasse, ut postea fieret quod Mattheus et Marcus narrant, quando eos binos uocauit et ipse iussit. ut eum sequerentur, primo duobus Petro et Andreae, deinde aliis duobus filiis Zebedaei.
由此必須明白,路加所暗示的乃是最先發生的事,而他們那時並未被主呼召,只是預先對彼得說他將要得人。這話並非說他絕不再捕魚了;因為在主復活之後,我們也讀到他們去打魚。所以,所說的是此後他將要得人;並沒有說他不再捕魚了。因此,可以理解為他們照常回去捕魚,好使後來能發生馬太和馬可所敘述的事,就是他兩兩地呼召他們,並親自吩咐他們跟從他——先是那兩人,彼得和安得烈,然後是另外兩人,西庇太的兒子們。
Whence it must be understood that this happened first, which Luke intimates, and that they were not then called by the Lord, but that it was only foretold to Peter that he would catch men. And this was not said as though he would never catch fish again; for after the Lord's resurrection too we read that they went fishing. It was said, then, that thereafter he would catch men; it was not said that he would no longer catch fish. Hence there is room to understand that they returned to catching fish as was their custom, so that afterwards there might happen what Matthew and Mark narrate, when he called them two by two and himself commanded that they should follow him — first the two, Peter and Andrew, then the two others, the sons of Zebedee.
30:233
tunc enim non subductis ad terram nauibus tamquam cura redeundi, sed ita eum secuti sunt, tamquam uocantem ac iubentem, ut sequerentur.. Illud etiam requirendum est, quomodo Iohannes euangelista, antequam Iohannes baptista missus esset in carcerem, dicit legum isse in Galilaeam - posteaquam enim commemorauit, quod in Cana Galilaeae fecit de aqua uinum et descendit Capharnaum cum matre et discipulis et ibi manserunt non multis diebus, dicit eum deinde ascendisse Hierosolymam propter pascha, post haec uenisse in Iudaeam terram et discipulos eius et illic demoratum cum eis et baptizantem, ubi secutus ait: Galilaeam conexuisse narrationibus suis, qui post Iohannem traditum factus est.
因為那時船並非拉上了岸、彷彿懷著要回去的心,而是他們跟從他,如同跟從那呼召並吩咐他們跟從的主。這一點也須查究:福音書作者約翰為何說,在施洗約翰尚未被下在監裡之前,主就進了加利利。因為在他記載了主在加利利的迦拿把水變酒、又同他母親和門徒下到迦百農、在那裡住了不多幾日之後,他說主便上耶路撒冷去過逾越節,這些事以後又同他的門徒來到猶太地,在那裡與他們同住並施洗;接著他說他把加利利連接到他的敘述中——這事乃是在約翰被交付之後才發生的。
For then it was not with the boats drawn up to land as though with a concern to return, but they followed him as one calling and commanding them to follow. This too must be inquired into: how the evangelist John says that, before John the Baptist had been cast into prison, he went into Galilee. For after recording that at Cana of Galilee he made wine from water and went down to Capernaum with his mother and disciples, and there they remained not many days, he says that he then went up to Jerusalem for the Passover, and after these things came into the land of Judea with his disciples, and tarried there with them and baptized; where, following on, he says that he connected Galilee to his narratives — which happened after John was delivered up.
30:234
de quo eius reditu in Galilaeam etiam ipse Iohannes euangelista sic loquitur: intellegatur, quem Mattheus commemorat tunc esse mundatum, quando post illum sermonem dominus de monte descendit. sic enim ait Mattheus: posuisse, quas iste non dixit, quasdam etiam non isdem uerbis, custodita tamen ueritatis integritate similiter explicasse. Posset hoc, ut dixi, facillime credi, nisi moueret, quod Mattheus in monte dicit hunc habitum esse sermonem a domino sedente, Lucas autem in loco campestri a domino stante. haec itaque diuersitas facit uideri alium fuisse illum, alium istum.
論到主這次返回加利利,福音書作者約翰自己也如此說道:好使人明白馬太所記載那位痲瘋病人是在主講完那篇道從山上下來之後得潔淨的。因為馬太如此說:他記下了某些這一位所未說的事,也有某些並非用相同的字句,然而在保全真理的完整之下,同樣加以闡述。如我所說,這本可極容易被相信,若不是有一件事令人困惑:馬太說這篇道是主坐著在山上講的,而路加卻說是主站著在平地上講的。這一差異,便使這篇道看似與那篇道並非同一篇。
Concerning this his return into Galilee the evangelist John himself also speaks thus: that it may be understood that he whom Matthew records was then cleansed, when after that discourse the Lord came down from the mountain. For thus Matthew says: he set down certain things which this one did not say, and certain things too not in the same words, yet, the integrity of the truth being preserved, he expounded them in like manner. This could, as I said, most easily be believed, were it not disturbing that Matthew says this discourse was held by the Lord on the mountain as he sat, but Luke in a level place with the Lord standing. This diversity, then, makes it seem that the one was a different discourse from the other.
30:235
quid enim prohiberet Christum alibi quaedam repetere quae antea iam dixerat aut iterum quaedam facere quae ante iam fecerat? non sane istos duos sermones, quorum unum Mattheus, alterum Lucas inseruit, longa temporis distantia separari hinc probabiliter creditur, quod et ante et postea quaedam similia uel eadem ambo narrarunt, ut non absurde sentiatur eorum narrationes haec interponentium in eisdem locis et diebus esse uersatas. nam Mattheus hoc ita dicit: etiam Lucas ita narrans:
因為有甚麼能攔阻基督在別處重述他先前已說過的某些話,或再行他先前已行過的某些事呢?在此可以合理地相信,這兩篇道——一篇是馬太所插入的,另一篇是路加所插入的——彼此並非隔著漫長的時間間隔,這乃是因為兩人在前後都敘述了某些相似或相同的事,以致不無道理地可判斷:他們插入這些事的敘述,是圍繞著相同的地點和日子進行的。因為馬太如此說,路加也如此敘述:
For what would prevent Christ from repeating elsewhere certain things which he had already said before, or from doing again certain things which he had already done before? It is here reasonably believed that these two discourses — the one of which Matthew inserted, the other Luke — are not separated by a long interval of time, from the fact that both before and after, both narrated certain similar or identical things, so that it may not absurdly be judged that their narratives, inserting these matters, were occupied with the same places and days. For Matthew says it thus, and Luke also narrating thus:
30:236
Mattheus interposuit et Lucas tacuit, hoc est in monte, ac deinde, cum descendisset, in loco campestri habuisse alterum similem, de quo Mattheus tacet et Lucas non tacet, et utrumque sermonem eodem modo esse conclusum. Quod autem Mattheus isto sermone terminato sequitur et dicit:
馬太所插入的,路加卻默然未提——就是在山上的那篇——然後,當主下來之時,在平地上他又講了另一篇相似的道,這篇馬太默然不提而路加不默然,兩篇道都以相同的方式作結。但至於馬太在這篇道結束之後接著所說的:
what Matthew inserted, Luke passed over in silence — that is, on the mountain — and then, when he had come down, in a level place he held another similar discourse, of which Matthew is silent but Luke is not silent, and each discourse was concluded in the same manner. But as to what Matthew, this discourse being ended, goes on to say:
30:237
ex eis illos duodecim elegit, deinde cum eis descendisse, non de monte, sed de ipsa montis celsitudine in campestrem locum, id est in aliquam aequalitatem, quae in latere montis erat et multas turbas capere poterat, adque ibi stetisse, donec ad eum turbae congregarentur, ac postea cum sedisset, accessisse propinquius discipulos eius adque ita illis ceterisque turbis praesentibus unum habuisse sermonem, quem Mattheus Lucasque narrarunt diuerso narrandi modo, sed eadem ueritate rerum et sententiarum, quas ambo dixerunt.
就是說他從這些人中揀選了那十二人,然後同他們下來——不是從山上下來,而是從那山的高處下到一塊平地,就是在山坡上某塊能容納許多群眾的平地,並在那裡站立,直到群眾聚集到他這裡;然後,當他坐下之時,他的門徒更近前來,於是,在他們和其餘群眾面前,他講了一篇道,馬太和路加用不同的敘述方式加以敘述,但在事情的真相和兩人所講的意旨上卻是相同的。
that out of these he chose those twelve, then came down with them — not from the mountain, but from the very height of the mountain to a level place, that is, to some flat ground which was on the slope of the mountain and could hold many crowds, and there stood, until the crowds gathered to him; and afterwards, when he had sat down, his disciples came nearer, and thus, in the presence of them and the rest of the crowds, he held one discourse, which Matthew and Luke narrated in a different manner of narrating, but with the same truth of things and of the sentiments which both spoke.
30:238
iam enim praemonuimus, quod et nullo praemonente unicuique sponte uidendum fuit, si quis praetermittat aliquid quod alius dicat, non esse contrarium, nec si alius alio modo aliquid dicat, dum eadem rerum sententiarumque ueritas explicetur, ut quod Mattheus ait cum autem descendisset de monte, simul etiam de illo campestri loco, qui in latere montis esse potuit, intellegatur. deinde Mattheus de leproso mundato narrat, quod etiam Marcus et Lucas similiter. XX. Post haec Mattheus sequitur et dicit: illa. hoc de puero centurionis etiam Lucas commemorat, non sicut iste post leprosum mundatum, quem ille postea recordatus commemorauit, sed post finem illius prolixioris sermonis, quod ita coniungit:
因為我們先前已經提醒過——而且即使無人提醒,這也應當自然地向每一個人顯明——就是:若一位略過另一位所說的某事,這並非矛盾;即使一位用另一種方式說某事,只要闡明的是同樣的事情和意旨的真理,也不是矛盾。所以馬太所說的「當他從山上下來的時候」,也可同時理解為指那平地,就是那可能在山坡上的地方。然後馬太敘述那痲瘋病人得潔淨的事,馬可和路加也同樣敘述。二十。這事以後,馬太接著說:那事。論到百夫長僕人的事,路加也記載了,不像這一位是在痲瘋病人得潔淨之後(那是他後來回想起才記載的),而是在那較長的道講完之後,他如此連接:
For we have already forewarned — and it must spontaneously appear to each one, even without anyone forewarning — that if one passes over something which another says, this is not a contradiction; nor if one says something in another way, so long as the same truth of things and sentiments is set forth. So that what Matthew says, 'And when he had come down from the mountain,' may be understood at the same time also of that level place, which could have been on the slope of the mountain. Then Matthew narrates concerning the leper cleansed, which Mark and Luke likewise do. XX. After this Matthew follows and says: that. This concerning the centurion's servant Luke too records, not, as this one does, after the leper was cleansed — which he afterwards recalled and recorded — but after the end of that longer discourse, which he thus joins:
30:239
gentem nostram et synagogam ipse aedificauit nobis. arte pertingunt. si ergo ipsa peruentio usitate dicitur per alios fieri, quanto magis accessus per alios fieri potest, qui plerumque infra peruentionem remanet, quando potuerit quisque plurimum quidem accedere, sed tamen non potuerit peruenire! non ergo absurde Mattheus etiam quod uulgo possit intellegi per alios facto accessu centurionis ad dominum conpendio dicere uoluit accessit ad eum centurio. Yerum tamen non neglegenter intuenda est etiam sancti euangelistae altitudo mysticae locutionis, secundum quam scriptum eat in psalmo: accedite ad eum et inluminamini. proinde quia fidem centurionis,.
「他為我們建造了我們的民族和我們的會堂。」他們緊緊地到他那裡。那麼,若那實際的抵達通常被說成是藉著別人達成的,那麼那多半達不到抵達的接近,豈不更能藉著別人達成嗎?——就是當有人固然可以極其靠近,卻仍未能抵達之時!因此,馬太並非不合理地想要用一種普遍可理解的簡略說法,在百夫長藉著別人到主那裡去之時,說:「有一個百夫長來到他跟前」。然而聖福音書作者那奧祕言說的深意,仍不可草率看待,正如詩篇所記:「你們仰望他,就有光榮」。因此,既然百夫長的信心——
'He himself built our nation and our synagogue for us.' They reach him closely. If, then, that actual arrival is customarily said to be made through others, how much more can the approach be made through others, which for the most part falls short of arrival, when someone may indeed have drawn very near, yet was not able to arrive! Not absurdly, then, did Matthew wish, by a shorthand which can be commonly understood, when the approach of the centurion to the Lord was made through others, to say, 'A centurion came to him.' Yet nevertheless the depth of the holy evangelist's mystical manner of speaking must not be carelessly regarded, according to which it is written in the psalm: 'Draw near to him and be enlightened.' Accordingly, because the centurion's faith,
30:240
qua uere acceditur ad Iesum, ipse ita laudauit, ut diceret non inueni tantam fidem in Israhel, ipsum potius accessisse ad Christum dicere uoluit prudens euangelista quam illos per quos uerba sua miserat. porro autem Lucas ideo totum quemadmodum gestum esset aperuit, ut ex hoc intellegere cogeremur, quemadmodum eum accessisse dixerit alius qui mentiri non potuit. sic enim et illa mulier, quae fluxum sanguinis patiebatur, quamuis fimbriam uestimenti eius tenuerit, magis tamen tetigit dominum quam illae turbae, a quibus premebatur. ut enim haec, quo magis credidit, eo magis tetigit dominum, ita et centurio, quo magis credidit, eo magis accessit ad dominum.
就是那藉之真正得以親近耶穌的信心——他親自如此稱讚,以致說:「這樣大的信心,就是在以色列中我也沒有遇見過」,這謹慎的福音書作者便寧願說百夫長本人親近了基督,而非那些他藉以傳話的人。此外,路加之所以把整件事如何成就完全揭示出來,乃是要使我們從中不得不明白:那位不能說謊的作者,是以何種意義說他親近了主。因為那患血漏的婦人也是如此,她雖只摸了他衣裳的繸子,卻比那擁擠他的眾人更摸著了主。因為正如那婦人越信便越摸著主,百夫長也是如此,越信便越親近了主。
by which one truly draws near to Jesus, he himself so praised as to say, 'I have not found such great faith in Israel,' the prudent evangelist chose to say that the centurion himself rather drew near to Christ than those through whom he had sent his words. Luke, moreover, therefore laid open the whole of how it was done, so that from this we might be compelled to understand in what manner the other, who could not lie, said that he drew near. For thus also that woman who suffered a flux of blood, although she touched the fringe of his garment, nevertheless touched the Lord more than those crowds by which he was pressed. For as she, the more she believed, the more she touched the Lord, so too the centurion, the more he believed, the more he drew near to the Lord.
30:241
iam cetera in hoc capitulo quae alter dicit et alter praetermittit superfluo pertractantur, cum ex illa regula primitus commendata nihil inueniantur habere contrarium. XXI. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: sed ut datur —, satis probabile est quod unusquisque euangelistarum eo se ordine credidit debuisse narrare, quo uoluisset deus ea ipsa quae narrabat eius recordationi suggerere in eis dumtaxat rebus, quarum ordo, siue ille siue ille sit, nihil minuit auctoritati ueritatique euangelicae.
如今,本章其餘那些一位說了、另一位略過的事,若加以討論便是多餘,因為按先前所稱許的那條規則,它們必被發現毫無矛盾之處。二十一。馬太接著說:但如所賜的——極有可能,福音書作者各人都相信自己應當按著神所願意提示他回想那些所敘述之事的次序來敘述,至少在那些事上——就是那些無論按這樣或那樣的次序都絲毫無損於福音之權威與真理的事上。
Now the rest of the things in this chapter which one says and another passes over are superfluous to discuss, since by that rule first commended they will be found to have nothing contradictory. XXI. Matthew follows and says: but as it is granted — it is quite probable that each of the evangelists believed he ought to narrate in the order in which God had willed to suggest to his recollection the very things which he was narrating, at least in those matters in which the order, whether it be one or the other, in no way diminishes the authority and truth of the Gospel.
30:242
Cur autem spiritus sanctus diuidens propria unicuique prout uult et ideo mentes quoque sanctorum propter libros in tanto auctoritatis culmine conlocandos in recolendo quae scriberent sine dubio gubernans et regens alium sic, alium uero sic narrationem suam ordinare permiserit, quisquis pia diligentia quaesierit, diuinitus adiutus poterit inuenire. hoc tamen non est huius operis munus, quod nunc suscepimus, tantum ut demonstremus euangelistas neque sibi neque inter se repugnare, quolibet ordine uel easdem res uel alias factorum dictorumque Christi unusquisque eorum potuerit uolueritue narrare.
但為何聖靈——照他的意思將各樣恩賜分給各人,並因此無疑地也管理支配聖徒的心思,好叫這些書卷被安置於如此崇高的權威之巔——在他們回想所當寫的內容時,容許一位如此編排他的敘述、另一位卻如彼編排:凡以敬虔的殷勤尋求此事的人,蒙神幫助,必能尋見。然而這並非我們如今所承擔之工作的職責;我們的職責只是要證明:福音書作者無論各人按怎樣的次序、能夠或願意敘述基督同樣的或不同的作為與言語,他們既不與自己相違,也不彼此相違。
But why the Holy Spirit, dividing to each his own as he wills, and therefore governing and ruling without doubt the minds also of the saints — for the sake of books that were to be placed on so lofty a pinnacle of authority — in their recollecting of what they should write, permitted one to arrange his narrative in this way and another in that: whoever with pious diligence shall seek this, being divinely aided, will be able to find it. Yet this is not the office of the work which we have now undertaken; only that we may demonstrate that the evangelists are at variance neither with themselves nor with one another, in whatever order each of them was able or willed to narrate either the same matters or others of the deeds and sayings of Christ.
30:243
quapropter ubi ordo temporum non apparet, nihil nostra interesse debet, quem narrandi ordinem quilibet eorum tenuerit, ubi autem apparet, si quid mouerit, quod sibi aut alteri repugnare uideatur, utique considerandum et enodandum est. XXII. Sequitur ergo Mattheus dicens: facto\', sed tamen quod idem significaret adiunxit dicens: nec ipse sane expresso ordine temporum, sed recordantis modo, utrum quod prius omisit an quod posterius etiam factum quam sunt ea quae sequuntur praeoccupauit, incertum est. ita enim dicit: factum est autem ambulantibus illis in uia, dixit quidam ad illum: sequar te, quocumque ieris. et respondit ei prorsus eadem quae Mattheus commemorat.
因此,在時間次序不顯明之處,他們任何一位按怎樣的敘述次序來寫,我們不必掛慮;但在次序顯明之處,若有甚麼看似自相矛盾或彼此矛盾而令人困擾,就必須加以考量並解明。二十二。於是馬太接著說:「行了」;然而他又加上意思相同的話,說:他確實並未明白陳述時間的次序,而是以回想的方式敘述,故不能確定他是提前敘述了先前所省略的事,還是提前敘述了比後續之事更晚才發生的事。因為他如此說:「他們走路的時候,有一人對耶穌說:你無論往哪裡去,我要跟從你。」耶穌所回答他的,正與馬太所記載的完全相同。
Wherefore, where the order of times does not appear, it ought to be of no concern to us in what order of narrating any of them held; but where it does appear, if anything should give trouble, that seems to contradict itself or another, it must certainly be considered and unravelled. XXII. Matthew, then, follows, saying: 'done'; yet what would mean the same he added, saying: not indeed with the order of times expressly stated, but in the manner of one recalling, it is uncertain whether he anticipated something which he had earlier omitted, or something which happened even later than the things which follow. For he says thus: 'Now it came to pass, as they were walking on the way, a certain man said to him, I will follow you wherever you go.' And he answered him exactly the same things which Matthew records.
30:244
quod autem Mattheus dicit tunc istud gestum esse, quando iussit, ut irent trans fretum, Lucas uero ambulantibus illis in uia, non est contrarium, quia in uia utique ambulabant, ut uenirent ad fretum. et de illo qui petit primo sepelire patrem suum Mattheus et Lucas omnino consentiunt. quod enim Mattheus primo eiusdem uerba posuit hoc propter patrem suum petentis et deinde domini dicentis sequere me, Lucas autem primo domini dicentis sequere me et deinde illius hoc petentis, ad sententiam nihil interest commemorauit Lucas et alium dixisse: sequar te, domine, sed primum permitte mihi renuntiare his qui domi sunt, de quo tacet Mattheus.
但馬太說這事發生在他吩咐他們渡到對岸之時,而路加卻說是在他們走路之時,這並不矛盾,因為他們確是在走路,好前往那海峽。至於那先求埋葬父親的人,馬太和路加完全一致。因為馬太先記下那人為父親所求的話,然後才記下主說「來跟從我」的話,而路加先記下主說「來跟從我」的話,然後才記下那人所求的——就意義而言毫無差別。路加也記載另一人說:「主,我要跟從你,但求你先容我回去辭別家裡的人」,這事馬太默然不提。
But that Matthew says this took place when he commanded them to go across the strait, whereas Luke says it was as they were walking on the way, is not contradictory, since they were indeed walking on the way in order to come to the strait. And concerning that man who asked first to bury his father, Matthew and Luke agree entirely. For that Matthew first set down the words of the man asking on account of his father, and then those of the Lord saying, 'Follow me,' while Luke first set down those of the Lord saying, 'Follow me,' and then those of the man asking this — as to the sense it makes no difference. Luke also recorded that another said, 'I will follow you, Lord, but first permit me to bid farewell to those who are at home,' of which Matthew is silent.
30:245
inde iam Lucas in aliud perrexit, non in illud quod ordine temporis sequebatur. interuallo fit quod deinceps Mattheus subiungit. nam idem Mattheus ordinem temporum adhuc tenet ita narrans: et hoc fieri potuit, ut pluribus eum simul excitantibus omnia haec, aliud ab alio, dicerentur. item quod sedata tempestate dixerunt secundum Mattheum: qualis est hic, quia uenti et mare oboediunt ei? secundum Marcum: quis putas est iste, quia uentus et mare oboediunt ei? secundum Lucam: quis putas hic est, quia et uentis imperat et mari et oboediunt ei? quis non uideat unam esse sententiam? tantundem enim prorsus ualet quis putas est? et qualis est hic?
路加從那裡便轉入另一件事,並非轉入按時間次序接續的那件事。在馬太接下來所補述的事之前,有一段間隔。因為同一位馬太仍持守著時間的次序,如此敘述:而也可能是,當數人同時催逼他時,這一切話都被說了,這句由這人、那句由那人所說。同樣,當風暴平靜之後他們所說的話:按馬太是「這是怎樣的人,連風和海也聽從他?」;按馬可是「你們想這是誰,連風和海也聽從他?」;按路加是「你們想這是誰,他竟吩咐風和海,連它們也聽從他?」誰看不出這是同一個意旨呢?因為「你們想這是誰?」與「這是怎樣的人?」意思完全相同。
From there Luke then went on to another matter, not to that which followed in the order of time. There is an interval before what Matthew next subjoins. For the same Matthew still holds the order of times, narrating thus: and it could have happened that, as several were urging him at the same time, all these things were said, one thing by one and another by another. Likewise what they said when the storm was calmed: according to Matthew, 'What manner of man is this, that the winds and the sea obey him?'; according to Mark, 'Who do you think this is, that the wind and the sea obey him?'; according to Luke, 'Who do you think this is, that he commands even the winds and the sea, and they obey him?' Who does not see that it is one and the same sentiment? For 'Who do you think he is?' and 'What manner of man is this?' amount to exactly the same.
30:246
et ubi non est dictum imperat, utique consequenter intellegitur, quia imperanti oboeditur. Quod uero Mattheus duos dicit fuisse, qui legionem illam demonum patiebantur, quae in porcos ire permissa est, Marcus autem et Lucas unum commemorant, intellegas unum eorum fuisse personae alicuius clarioris et famosioris, quem regio illa maxime dolebat et pro cuius salute plurimum satagebat. hoc uolentes significare duo euangelistae solum commemorandum iudicauerunt, de quo facti huius fama latius praeclariusque fraglauerat. nec quod uerba demonum diuerse ab euangelistis dicta sunt, habet aliquid scrupuli, cum uel ad unam redigi sententiam uel omnia dicta possint intellegi.
而在未說「他吩咐」之處,這仍可順理成章地被理解,因為凡吩咐者,其命令必被聽從。但至於馬太說有兩人被那准許進入豬群的一群鬼所附,而馬可和路加卻記載一人——你可以理解為其中一人乃是某位較為顯赫、較為出名之人,那地方尤其為他哀傷,並為他的痊癒最為忙碌操心。那兩位福音書作者想要表明這點,便判定只需記載這人,就是關於這事的傳聞更廣泛、更顯著地傳開的那位。至於眾鬼的話被福音書作者以不同方式記載,這也毫無疑難,因為這些話或可歸為一個意旨,或可理解為全都說過了。
And where it is not said 'he commands,' it is nevertheless consequently understood, since one obeys him who commands. But as to Matthew saying that there were two who suffered that legion of demons which was permitted to go into the swine, while Mark and Luke record one — you may understand that one of them was of some more distinguished and more famous person, for whom that region especially grieved, and for whose deliverance it was most busily concerned. Wishing to signify this, the two evangelists judged that only he should be recorded, concerning whom the report of this deed had spread more widely and more notably. Nor does it present any difficulty that the words of the demons are reported differently by the evangelists, since they can either be reduced to one sentiment or be understood to have all been said.
30:247
nec quia pluraliter aput Mattheum, aput illos autem singulariter loquitur, cum et ipsi narrent, quod interrogatus quid uocaretur legionem se esse respondit eo quod multa essent demonia, nec quod Marcus circa montem fuisse gregem porcorum, Lucas autem in monte, quicquam repugnat. grex enim porcorum tam magnus fuit, ut aliquid eius esset in monte, aliquid circa montem. erant enim duo milia porcorum, sicut Marcus expressit. Hinc ergo sequitur Mattheus adhuc temporum ordinem seruans adque ita narrationem contexit: Illud sane potest mouere quod de isto paralytico Mattheus ita narrat: et ascendens in nauiculam transfretauit et uenit in ciuitatem suam.
也毫無矛盾之處:在馬太書中他用複數說話,而在其他書中用單數,既然他們也敘述當那鬼被問名字時,他回答說自己是「群」,因為鬼有許多;也毫無矛盾:馬可說那群豬在山旁,而路加說在山上。因為那群豬如此之大,以致有一部分在山上,一部分在山旁。因為共有兩千頭豬,正如馬可所表述的。於是,馬太從這裡接下去,仍持守時間的次序,如此編織他的敘述:這確實可能令人困擾,就是關於這癱子,馬太如此敘述:「耶穌上了船,渡過海,來到自己的城裡。」
Nor is there any contradiction that in Matthew he speaks in the plural, but in the others in the singular, since they too narrate that, when asked what his name was, he answered that he was Legion, because there were many demons; nor that Mark says the herd of swine was near the mountain, but Luke on the mountain. For the herd of swine was so large that some of it was on the mountain, some near the mountain. For there were two thousand swine, as Mark expressed. From here, then, Matthew follows, still keeping the order of times, and thus weaves his narrative: This indeed can give trouble, that concerning this paralytic Matthew narrates thus: 'And getting into a boat he crossed over and came into his own city.'
30:248
summiserunt illum cum lecto in medium ante Iesum. posteaquam uenit Iesus in ciuitatem suam, donec ueniret et Capharnaum, et hoc adiunxisse de sanato paralytico, sicut in multis ita faciunt praetermittentes media, tamquam hoc continuo sequatur quod sine ulla praetermissionis suae significatione subiungunt. XXVI. Hinc ergo sequitur Mattheus dicens: praetermissa recordando Mattheus commemorat, quia utique ante illum sermonem habitum in monte credendum uocatum esse Mattheum. in eo quippe monte tunc Lucas commemorat omnes duodecim ex plurimis discipulis electos, quos et apostolos nominauit. Sequitur itaque Mattheus et dicit:
他們把他連同褥子縋下,放在耶穌面前的當中。耶穌來到自己的城裡之後,直到他也來到迦百農,並補述了這癱子得醫治的事——正如他們在許多地方所做的那樣,略過中間的事,彷彿那接續之事緊接著發生,卻不作任何略過的說明。二十六。於是,馬太從這裡接下去,說:他所略過的,馬太憑回想加以記載,既然馬太無疑必被相信是在那篇山上之道以前被呼召的。因為在那山上,路加接著記載那十二人是從眾多門徒中被揀選出來、他也稱之為使徒的。於是馬太接著說:
They let him down with his bed into the midst before Jesus. After Jesus came into his own city, until he should also come to Capernaum, and to have subjoined this about the paralytic being healed — as in many places they do this, passing over intervening matters, as though there followed immediately that which they subjoin without any indication of their omission. XXVI. From here, then, Matthew follows, saying: what he passes over, Matthew records by recollection, since certainly Matthew must be believed to have been called before that discourse held on the mountain. For on that mountain Luke then records that all twelve were chosen out of the many disciples, whom he also named apostles. And so Matthew follows and says:
30:249
domo sua, et erat turba multa publicanorum et aliorum qui cum illis erant discumbentes. manifestum est itaque, in cuius domo ista gerebantur. Iam ipsa uerba uideamus, uel quae domino dicta uel quae ab illo responsa omnes isti tres euangelistae posuerunt. Mattheus: dicebatur, magistro magis obiciebatur, quem sectando imitabantur. una ergo sententia est, et tanto melius insinuata, quanto quibusdam uerbis manente ueritate uariata. item quod Mattheus refert dominum respondisse: non est opus ualentibus medicus, sed male habentibus. quod iste putari potest addidisse Pharisaeos, quod simul cum discipulis Iohannis hoc dixerint, cum Mattheus tantum discipulos Iohannis hoc dixisse perhibeat.
在他自己家裡;有許多稅吏和別人與他們一同坐席。因此,這些事是在誰家裡行的,就顯而易見了。如今讓我們來看這三位福音書作者所記下的那些話,就是對主所說的和主所回答的。馬太記:有話說——毋寧說是被人拿來責難那位夫子,他們既跟從他就是效法他。因此,這是一個意旨,且在真理不變的情況下,用某些不同的字句加以變化,反而表達得越發精妙。同樣,馬太所記主的回答:「健康的人用不著醫生,有病的人才用得著。」關於這點,可以認為這一位(馬可)加上了法利賽人,因為他們是與約翰的門徒一同說這話的,而馬太卻只記載約翰的門徒說了這話。
in his house; and there was a great crowd of publicans and of others who were reclining at table with them. It is therefore manifest in whose house these things were done. Now let us look at the very words, both those said to the Lord and those answered by him, which all these three evangelists set down. Matthew: it was said — rather it was cast as a reproach against the Master, whom by following they imitated. There is, then, one sentiment, and so much the better intimated, the more it is varied in certain words while the truth remains. Likewise what Matthew reports that the Lord answered: 'Those who are well have no need of a physician, but those who are sick.' As to this, it may be thought that this one added the Pharisees, since they said this together with the disciples of John, whereas Matthew reports that only the disciples of John said this.
30:250
sed uerba ipsa, quae illos dixisse aput Marcum legitur, magis indicant alios hoc dixisse de aliis, id est conuiuas qui aderant uenisse ad Iesum, quia ieiunabant discipuli Iohannis et Pharisaei, et hoc ei de illis dixisse, ut quod ait ueniunt non de ipsis dixerit, de quibus interposuerat: et erant discipuli Iohannis et Pharisaei ieiunantes, sed cum isti essent ieiunantes, ueniunt illi quos hoc mouit et dicunt illi: cur discipuli Iohannis et Pharisaeorum ieiunant, tui autem non ieiunant? quod Lucas euidentius expressit ita hoc idem intimans, cum dixisset, quid eis responderit dominus de uocatione peccatorum tamquam aegrotorum:
但馬可書中所記他們所說的那些話,倒顯示是別人論到別人說的——就是說,在場的賓客來到耶穌那裡,因為約翰的門徒和法利賽人正在禁食,他們便論到那些人向主說了這話;以致他所說的「他們來」,並非指他先前所插入「約翰的門徒和法利賽人正在禁食」的那些人,而是說,當這些人禁食時,那些為此感觸的人來了,對主說:「約翰和法利賽人的門徒禁食,你的門徒倒不禁食,這是為甚麼?」路加把這事表達得更清楚,如此暗示同一件事,就是當他敘述了主如何回答他們關於呼召罪人如同呼召病人之後:
But the very words which they are read to have said in Mark rather indicate that others said this about others — that is, that the guests who were present had come to Jesus, because the disciples of John and the Pharisees were fasting, and that they said this to him about those others; so that what he says, 'they come,' he did not say of those very ones concerning whom he had inserted, 'and the disciples of John and the Pharisees were fasting,' but that, while these were fasting, those others come whom this moved, and they say to him, 'Why do the disciples of John and of the Pharisees fast, but yours do not fast?' This Luke expressed more evidently, thus intimating this same thing, when he had said what the Lord answered them concerning the calling of sinners as of the sick:
30:251
Marcus, nisi quod Marcus filios nuptiarum appellauit quos ille sponsi, quod ad rem nihil interest. filios quippe nuptiarum non tantum sponsi, sed etiam sponsae intellegimus. eadem ergo est aperta sententia, non altera aduersa. Lucas autem non ait \'numquid possunt filii sponsi ieiunare?\' sed ait: numquid potestis filios sponsi, quamdiu cum illis est sponsus, facere ieiunare? in quo et ipse ad aliud quiddam insinuandum eandem sententiam eleganter aperuit. sic enim intellegitur eosdem ipsos qui loquebantur fuisse facturos, ut lugentes ieiunarent filii sponsi, quoniam ipsi essent sponsum occisuri.
馬可——只是馬可把那一位所稱「新郎之子」的稱為「婚筵之子」,就事情而言毫無分別。因為「婚筵之子」我們理解為不僅是新郎之子,也是新婦之子。因此,明白的意旨是相同的,並非另一個相對立的意旨。然而路加並不說「新郎之子豈能禁食呢?」,而是說「新郎和他們同在的時候,你們豈能叫新郎之子禁食呢?」在此他也為了暗示別的事,精妙地闡明了同樣的意旨。因為由此可以理解:正是那些說話的人,將要使新郎之子在哀慟中禁食,既然他們自己就要殺害新郎。
Mark — except that Mark called 'sons of the wedding' those whom the other called 'sons of the bridegroom,' which as to the matter makes no difference. For by 'sons of the wedding' we understand not only sons of the bridegroom, but also of the bride. The plain sentiment, then, is the same, not another and opposed. Luke, however, does not say, 'Can the sons of the bridegroom fast?' but says, 'Can you make the sons of the bridegroom fast while the bridegroom is with them?' In which he too, to intimate something else, elegantly laid open the same sentiment. For it is thus understood that those very ones who were speaking were going to bring it about that the sons of the bridegroom would fast in mourning, since they themselves would slay the bridegroom.
30:252
quod autem dixit Mattheus lugere, hoc Marcus et Lucas ieiunare, quia et ille postea tunc ieiunabunt ait, non \'tunc lugebunt\'. uerum illo uerbo significauit de tali ieiunio dominum locutum, quod pertinet ad humilitatem tribulationis, ut illud alterum, quod pertinet ad gaudium mentis in spiritalia suspensae adque ob hoc alienatae quodammodo a corporalibus cibis, posterioribus similitudinibus dominus significasse intellegitur de panno nouo et uino nouo id ostendens, quod animalibus adque carnalibus circa corpus occupatis et ob hoc ueterem adhuc sensum trahentibus hoc genus ieiunii non congruat. quas similitudines et alii duo similiter explicarunt.
但馬太所說的「哀慟」,馬可和路加卻說「禁食」,既然馬太後來也說「那時他們要禁食」,而非「那時他們要哀慟」。然而藉那字他表明主所講的乃是那關乎患難之卑微的禁食;至於另一種關乎心思被懸繫於屬靈之事、並因此在某種程度上與肉身食物疏離的喜樂之禁食,主則被理解為藉隨後的比喻所表明——他用新布和新酒顯明這點:對那些屬血氣、屬肉體、忙於身體之事、並因此仍存舊人心思的人,這種禁食並不相宜。這些比喻,另外兩位也同樣加以闡述。
But what Matthew called 'to mourn,' Mark and Luke call 'to fast,' since he too afterwards says, 'then they will fast,' not 'then they will mourn.' Yet by that word he signified that the Lord spoke of such a fast as pertains to the humility of tribulation; so that the other fast, which pertains to the joy of a mind suspended in things spiritual and on this account in some way estranged from bodily foods, the Lord is understood to have signified by the subsequent similitudes — showing this by the new cloth and the new wine: that to those who are animal and carnal, occupied about the body and on this account still drawing the old sense, this kind of fasting does not agree. Which similitudes the other two likewise expounded.
30:253
iam enim satis in promtu est nihil esse contrarium, si quid alius dicit quod alius praetermittit seu uerbi seu rei, dum uel ab eadem sententia non recedatur uel quae forte alia ponitur aliae non aduersetur. XXVIII. Sequitur deinde Mattheus adhuc temporum ordinem seruans: suae; tamquam de alio quippe narrauit more euangelistarum quod de se ac domi suae gestum erat, post quod factum nihil aliud continuo sequitur quam hoc de archisynagogi filia. sic enim ipse contexit, ut ipse transitus aperte indicet hoc consequenter narrari quod et consequenter factum est, quando quidem cum superius commemorasset quae de panno nouo et de uino nouo Iesus dixerit, continuo subiecit:
因為如今已足夠顯明:若一位說了另一位所略過的某事,無論是話語或事情,都毫無矛盾,只要或者不偏離同樣的意旨,或者所另行記下的、偶或不與另一者相對立。二十八。然後馬太接著說,仍持守時間的次序:他自己的;因為他按福音書作者的慣例,把關乎他自己、在他自己家裡所發生的事當作別人的事來敘述,這事之後,緊接著除了這件關於管會堂之人女兒的事以外,別無他事。因為他自己如此編織,以致這過渡本身清楚表明:這件如此接續敘述的事,正是如此接續發生的,既然他在上文記載了耶穌論到新布和新酒的話之後,便立即補述:
For it is now sufficiently obvious that there is nothing contradictory if one says something, whether of word or of matter, which another passes over, so long as either the same sentiment is not departed from, or what perchance is otherwise set down is not opposed to the other. XXVIII. Then Matthew follows, still keeping the order of times: his own; for in the manner of the evangelists he narrated as of another what had been done concerning himself and in his own house, after which deed nothing else immediately follows except this concerning the daughter of the ruler of the synagogue. For he himself so weaves it that the transition itself plainly indicates that this is narrated consequently which was consequently done, since indeed, when he had above recorded what Jesus said about the new cloth and the new wine, he immediately subjoined:
30:254
haec illo loquente ad eos ecce princeps unus accessit. ac per hoc si haec illo loquente accessit, nihil aliud factorum dictorumque eius interpositum est. in narratione autem Marci patet locus, ubi interponi alia potuerint, sicut iam ostendimus. similiter et Lucas, cum post narratum aput Gerasenos miraculum transit ad narrandum de archisynagogi filia, non sic transit, ut renitatur Mattheo, qui post illas de panno et uino similitudines hoc gestum esse demonstrat dicendo haec illo loquente. iste quippe, cum terminasset quod aput Gerasenos factum narrauerat, hoc modo transit in aliud: exceperit dominum, quippe quem rediturum exspectabat; quod uero adiunxit:
耶穌向他們說這些話的時候,忽然有一個管會堂的來了。由此,若耶穌說這些話時那管會堂的就來了,則他別的作為或言語都未曾插入其間。但在馬可的敘述中,卻有一處空隙可以插入別的事,正如我們已經指明的。同樣路加,當他在敘述格拉森人中所行的神蹟之後,轉去敘述管會堂之人女兒的事時,其轉法並不與馬太相衝突,馬太藉「耶穌說這些話的時候」表明這事是在那布和酒的比喻之後所行的。因為這一位(路加),當他敘述完格拉森人中所行的事之後,便以這樣的方式轉入另一件事:他們接待了主,因為他們正盼望他回來;但至於他所補述的:
While he was speaking these things to them, behold, a certain ruler came. And by this, if while he was speaking these things the ruler came, nothing else of his deeds or sayings was interposed. But in Mark's narrative there is an opening where other things could have been interposed, as we have already shown. Similarly also Luke, when after the miracle narrated among the Gerasenes he passes to narrating about the daughter of the ruler of the synagogue, does not so pass as to conflict with Matthew, who shows that this deed was done after those similitudes of the cloth and the wine, by saying, 'While he was speaking these things.' For this one, when he had finished narrating what was done among the Gerasenes, passes to another matter in this way: they received the Lord, since they were expecting him to return; but as to what he subjoined:
30:255
et ecce uir, cui nomen erat Iahirus, non continuo factum accipiendum est, sed prius illud de conuiuio publicanorum, sicut narrat Mattheus, cui rei sic coniungit hoc, ut non possit aliud factum consequenter intellegi. In hac ergo narratione, quam nunc considerandam suscepimus, de illa quidem quae fluxum sanguinis patiebatur omnes isti tres euangelistae sine ulla quaestione concordant. neque enim interest ad rei ueritatem, quod ab alio aliquid tacitum ab alio dicitur, nec quod Marcus dicit: quis tetigit uestimenta mea? et Lucas: quis me tetigit? alter enim dixit usitate, alter proprie, eandem tamen uterque sententiam.
忽然有一個名叫睚魯的人來了——這不當被視為緊接著發生的事,而是先有那關於稅吏筵席的事,正如馬太所敘述的,他把這事如此連接於那事,以致別無他事能被理解為接續發生。那麼,在我們如今所要考量的這段敘述中,關於那患血漏的婦人,這三位福音書作者都毫無疑問地一致。因為就事情的真相而言,一位所未說而另一位所說的某事,並無分別;馬可說「誰摸我的衣裳?」而路加說「誰摸我?」也無分別。因為一位是按慣常的說法,另一位是按本義說的,然而兩位所表達的都是同樣的意旨。
and behold, a man whose name was Jairus — this is not to be taken as a deed done immediately, but first that concerning the banquet of the publicans, as Matthew narrates, to which matter he so joins this that no other deed can consequently be understood. In this narrative, then, which we have now undertaken to consider, concerning her who suffered a flux of blood all these three evangelists agree without any question. For it makes no difference to the truth of the matter that something is left unsaid by one which is said by another, nor that Mark says, 'Who touched my garments?' and Luke, 'Who touched me?' For the one spoke in the customary way, the other properly, yet each the same sentiment.
30:256
nam usitatius dicimus \'conscindis me quam \'conscindis uestimenta mea\', cum tamen in aperto sit, quid uelimus intellegi.
因為我們更慣常說「你在撕我」而非「你在撕我的衣裳」,儘管我們所要表達的意思仍然清楚明白。
For we more customarily say 'you are tearing me' than 'you are tearing my garments,' though it is nevertheless plain what we wish to be understood.
30:257
At uero cum Mattheus archisynagogum non morituram uel morientem uel in extremo uitae positam filiam suam narrat domino nuntiasse, sed omnino defunctam, illi autem duo morti iam proximam, nondum tamen mortuam, usque adeo, ut dicant uenisse postea qui mortuam nuntiarent et ob hoc iam non debere uexari magistrum, tamquam sic ueniret, ut manum inponendo mori non sineret, non ut qui posset mortuam suscitare, considerandum est, ne repugnare uideatur, et intellegendum breuitatis causa Mattheum hoc potius dicere uoluisse rogatum esse dominum, ut faceret quod eum fecisse manifestum est, ut scilicet mortuam suscitaret;
但誠然,當馬太敘述那管會堂的向主稟報說,他的女兒並非將要死、或正在死、或已到生命的最後盡頭,而是完全已經死了,而那兩位卻說她已臨近死亡、尚未死去——甚至說後來有人來報說她已死,因此不當再勞動夫子,彷彿主是要以按手來使她免於死亡,而非作那能叫死人復活的——這就必須加以考量,免得看似矛盾,並須明白:馬太為求簡略,寧願說主被求去行那顯然是他所行的事,就是叫死人復活;
But truly, when Matthew narrates that the ruler of the synagogue announced to the Lord, not that his daughter was about to die, or dying, or placed at the last extremity of life, but altogether already dead, while those two say she was already close to death, yet not yet dead — so much so that they say some came afterwards to announce her dead, and that on this account the Master ought no longer to be troubled, as though he came in such a way as, by laying on his hand, to prevent her from dying, not as one who could raise the dead — it must be considered lest it seem to contradict, and it must be understood that for brevity's sake Matthew rather wished to say that the Lord was asked to do what it is manifest he did, namely, to raise the dead;
30:258
adtendit enim non uerba patris de filia sua, sed, quod est potissimum, uoluntatem, et talia uerba posuit, qualis uoluntas erat. ita enim desperauerat, ut potius eam uellet reuiuescere, non credens uiuam posse inueniri quam morientem reliquerat. duo itaque posuerunt, quid dixerit Iahirus, Mattheus autem, quid uoluerit adque cogitauerit. utrumque ergo petitum est a domino, ut uel morientem saluam faceret uel mortuam suscitaret; sed cum instituisset Mattheus totum breuiter dicere, hoc insinuauit patrem rogantem dixisse quod et ipsum certum est uoluisse et Christum fecisse.
因為他所留意的並非那父親論及女兒的言語,而是——這才是最要緊的——他的心意,並記下與那心意相符的言語。因為他已如此絕望,以致他寧願她能復活,他不信自己所留下奄奄一息的女兒還能被尋見存活。因此,那兩位記下睚魯所說的話;而馬太記下他所願意、所思想的。所以,向主所求的兩者都有:或求他使將死之人痊癒,或求他使已死之人復活;但馬太既決意要簡略地說出全部,便暗示那父親在祈求時所說的,正是他自己確實所願、也是基督確實所行的。
for he attends not to the words of the father about his daughter, but — what is chief — to his will, and set down such words as the will was. For he had so despaired that he would rather she should come back to life, not believing that she could be found alive whom he had left dying. The two, then, set down what Jairus said; but Matthew, what he willed and thought. Both, then, were asked of the Lord: either that he should make well one dying, or raise one dead; but since Matthew had resolved to say the whole briefly, he intimated that the father in asking said what it is certain both that he himself willed and that Christ did.
30:259
sane si illi duo uel quisquam eorum patrem ipsum commemorasset dixisse quod sui de domo uenientes dixerant, ut iam non conuexaretur Iesus, quod puella mortua fuisset, repugnarent eius cogitationi uerba. quae posuit Mattheus. nunc uero et illud suis nuntiantibus et prohibentibus. ne iam magister ueniret, non legitur, quod ille consenserit. ac per hoc et illud quod ei dominus ait: noli timere, crede tantum et salua erit, non diffidentem reprehendit. sed credentem robustius confirmauit. talis quippe in illo fides erat, qualis et in illo qui ait: credo, domine; adiuua incredulitatem meam.
誠然,若那兩位、或其中任何一位記載那父親自己說了他家裡來人所說的話——就是耶穌不必再勞動,因為那女孩已死了——那麼馬太所記下的話便會與那父親的思想相衝突。但事實上,當他自己的家人稟報此事、並攔阻夫子不必再來時,並未讀到他表示同意。因此,主對他所說的那話:「不要怕,只要信,她就必痊癒」,並非責備一個不信的人,而是更強地堅固一個相信的人。因為他裡面的信心,正如那說「主啊,我信;求你幫助我的不信」之人的信心一樣。
Indeed, if those two, or any one of them, had recorded that the father himself said what those coming from his house had said — that Jesus should no longer be troubled, because the girl had died — the words which Matthew set down would conflict with his thought. But as it is, when his own people announced this and forbade the Master to come any further, it is not read that he consented. And through this, that too which the Lord said to him, 'Fear not, only believe, and she shall be made whole,' did not reprove one distrusting, but more strongly confirmed one believing. For such faith was in him as in that man who said, 'I believe, Lord; help my unbelief.'
30:260
Quae cum ita sint, per huiusmodi euangelistarum locutiones uanas, sed non contrarias rem plane utilissimam discimus et pernecessariam, nihil in cuiusque uerbis nos debere inspicere nisi uoluntatem, cui debent uerba seruire, nec mentiri quemquam, si aliis uerbis dixerit quid ille uoluerit cuius uerba non dicit, ne miseri aucupes uocum apicibus quodammodo litterarum putent ligandam esse ueritatem, cum utique non in uerbis tantum, sed etiam in ceteris omnibus signis animorum non sit nisi ipse animus inquirendus. Quod autem nonnulli codices habent secundum Mattheum: non enim mortua est mulier, sed dormit, cum eam Marcus et Lucas duodecim annorum puellam fuisse testentur.
既然這些事是如此,藉福音書作者這類空泛——卻非矛盾——的說法,我們學到一件極其有益、極其必要的事:在任何人的話語中,我們所當察看的無非是那心意,而言語當服事這心意;並且,若有人用別的字句說出他所不引述其言語之人所願的意思,此人並沒有說謊——免得可憐的「捕字之人」以為真理當被綁縛在字母的筆畫尖端上,其實不僅在言語中,而且在心思的一切其他記號中,所當尋求的無非是那心思本身。但至於某些抄本按馬太作「這女子不是死了,是睡著了」,而馬可和路加卻證明她是十二歲的女孩,
Since these things are so, through such empty — but not contradictory — modes of speech of the evangelists, we learn a thing altogether most useful and most necessary: that in anyone's words we ought to inspect nothing but the will, which the words ought to serve; and that no one lies if in other words he says what that man willed whose words he does not report — lest wretched fowlers of words suppose that the truth is somehow to be bound to the tips of the letters, when surely not in words only, but also in all other signs of minds, nothing but the mind itself is to be sought. But as to what certain codices have according to Matthew, 'For the woman is not dead, but sleeps,' whereas Mark and Luke testify that she was a girl of twelve years,
30:261
intellegas Hebraeo more locutum esse Mattheum. nam et aliis scripturarum locis hoc inuenitur non eas tantum quae uirum passae fuerant, sed omnino feminas etiam intactas adque integras mulieres appellari, sicut de ipsa Eua scriptum est: formauit eam in mulierem, et illud in libro Numerorum ubi iubentur custodiri mulieres, quae nescierunt cubile masculi, id est uirgines, ne interficiantur, qua locutione etiam Paulus ipsum Christum ait factum ex muliere. hoc enim melius intellegimus, quam ut illam duodecim annorum iam nuptam uel uirum expertam fuisse credamus. XXVIIII. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: principe demoniorum eicit demones. hoc de duobus caecis et muto demonio solus Mattheus ponit.
你可以明白馬太是按希伯來人的方式說話。因為在聖經其他的段落中也發現這點——不僅那些曾與男人親近的,甚至完全未經觸碰、貞潔無瑕的女性也被稱為「婦人」,正如論到夏娃自己所記的:「他造了她成為一個婦人」,以及民數記中那段吩咐要保存那些「未曾與男人同寢的婦人」(即童女)不被殺戮的話;保羅也用這種說法說基督自己是「為婦人所生」。因為這樣理解,勝過我們相信那年僅十二歲的女孩已經出嫁或已與男人親近。二十九。馬太接著說:他是靠著鬼王趕鬼。這關於兩個瞎子和一個啞巴鬼的事,唯有馬太記載。
you may understand that Matthew spoke after the Hebrew manner. For in other passages of the Scriptures too this is found — that not only those who have known a man, but altogether even females untouched and intact are called 'women,' as it is written of Eve herself, 'he formed her into a woman,' and that passage in the book of Numbers where the women are commanded to be kept — 'who have not known the bed of a male,' that is, virgins — that they be not slain; by which manner of speech Paul too says that Christ himself was made 'of a woman.' For we understand this better than that we should believe her, at twelve years, already married or having known a man. XXVIIII. Matthew follows and says: he casts out demons by the prince of demons. This concerning the two blind men and the dumb demon Matthew alone sets down.
30:262
illi enim duo caeci, de quibus et alii narrant, non sunt isti, sed tamen simile factum est, ita ut, si ipse Mattheus non etiam illius facti meminisset, posset putari hoc quod nunc narrat dictum fuisse etiam ab aliis duobus. quod commendare memoriae diligenter debemus esse quaedam facta similia, quod probatur, cum idem ipse euangelista utrumque commemorat, ut, si quando talia singula aput singulos inuenerimus adque in eis contrarium quod solui non possit, occurrat nobis non hoc esse factum, sed aliud simile uel similiter factum. Sane deinceps non apparet ordo rerum gestarum. nam post haec duo facta de caecis et muto demonio ita sequitur: uobis, non perdet mercedem suam.
因為那兩個瞎子——就是其他人也敘述的那兩個——並非這兩個;然而所行的乃是相似之事,以致若馬太自己沒有也提及那件事,人便可能以為他如今所敘述的這事,是其他人論到另外兩個人所述說的。這一點我們應當殷勤地記在心裡——就是確有某些相似之事——這在同一位福音書作者自己記載兩者時便得以證明;以致我們若在各作者身上發現這類單獨的事、並在其中發現無法解決的看似矛盾之處時,便可想到:這並非同一件事,而是另一件相似的事、或相似地行的事。但此後所行之事的次序便不顯明了。因為在這兩件關於瞎子和啞巴鬼的事之後,接著如此說:「⋯⋯給你們,這人不能不得賞賜。」
For those two blind men, of whom the others also narrate, are not these; yet a similar deed was done, so that, if Matthew himself had not also mentioned that deed, it might be thought that this which he now narrates had been told also by the others of two other men. This we ought diligently to commit to memory — that there are certain similar deeds — which is proved when the same evangelist himself records both; so that, if ever we should find such single deeds in single authors, and in them a seeming contradiction that cannot be resolved, it may occur to us that this is not the same deed, but another similar one or one similarly done. But henceforth the order of the deeds done does not appear. For after these two deeds concerning the blind men and the dumb demon, it thus follows: 'to you, shall not lose his reward.'
30:263
in hoc toto loco, quem nunc commemorauimus, multa monuit discipulos suos, sed utrum ex ordine Mattheus subiunxerit, an ei ordo narrandi recordatio sua fuerit, sicut dictum est, non apparet. hunc locum breuiter uidetur perstrinxisse Marcus et eum sic ingressus est dicens: sane quam Marcus, neque ipse ita, ut hoc sequi etiam in rerum gestarum ordine appareat. in nominibus ergo discipulorum Lucas, qui eos alio nomine nominat, cum prius eliguntur in monte, a Mattheo non discrepat nisi in nomine Iudae Iacobi, quem Mattheus Thaddeum appellat, nonnulli autem codices habent Lebdeum. quis autem umquam prohibuerit duobus uel tribus nominibus hominem unum uocari?
在我們如今所記載的這整段話中,他警戒門徒許多事,但馬太是否按次序補述這些事,還是這敘述的次序乃出於他自己的回想,如前所述,並不顯明。這段話馬可似乎簡略地提及,並如此進入,說:確如馬可所述,但即使是他,也並非以致這事看似在所行之事的次序上也接續發生。那麼,在門徒的名字上,路加用另一個名字稱呼他們——既然他們先在山上被揀選——除了雅各之子猶大的名字外,並不與馬太相異,這人馬太稱為達太,而某些抄本作勒拜烏。但誰曾禁止過一個人被兩三個名字稱呼呢?
In this whole passage which we have now recorded, he admonished his disciples of many things, but whether Matthew subjoined them in order, or the order of narrating was his own recollection, as has been said, does not appear. This passage Mark seems to have touched on briefly, and thus entered upon it, saying: as indeed Mark, but not even he in such a way that this should appear to follow also in the order of the deeds done. In the names, then, of the disciples, Luke, who names them by another name — since they are first chosen on the mountain — does not differ from Matthew except in the name of Judas of James, whom Matthew calls Thaddaeus, while some codices have Lebbaeus. But who has ever forbidden that one man be called by two or three names?
30:264
Solet item quaeri, quomodo Mattheus et Lucas commemorauerint dixisse dominum discipulis, ut nec uirgam ferrent, cum dicat Marcus: et praecepit eis, ne quid tollerent in uia nisi uirgam tantum, et sequatur etiam ipse: non peram, non panem, neque in zona aes, ut ostendat in eodem loco uersari narrationem suam, in quo et illorum qui dixerunt nec uirgam ferendam. quod ita soluitur, ut intellegamus sub alia significatione dictam uirgam, quae secundum Marcum ferenda est, et sub alia illam, quae secundum Mattheum et Lucam non est ferenda, sicut sub alia significatione intellegitur temtatio, de qua dictum est: deus neminem temtat, et sub alia, de qua dictum est:
同樣常有人問:馬太和路加為何記載主對門徒說他們連杖也不要帶,而馬可卻說「他吩咐他們,行路的時候除了一根杖以外,甚麼都不要帶」,並且他也接著說「不要帶口袋、不要帶食物、腰袋裡不要帶錢」,以致顯明他的敘述所論的正是那些說連杖也不要帶之人所論的同一段話。這可如此解決:我們須明白,按馬可所說當帶的那杖是在一種意義下說的,而按馬太和路加所說不當帶的那杖是在另一種意義下說的——正如試探在一種意義下被理解,就是「神不試探人」所說的那試探,而在另一種意義下所理解的,就是那所說的:
It is likewise wont to be asked how Matthew and Luke record that the Lord said to the disciples that they should not even carry a staff, whereas Mark says, 'And he commanded them that they should take nothing on the way except a staff only,' and he too goes on, 'no wallet, no bread, no money in their belt,' so as to show that his narrative is engaged in the same passage in which is that of those who said not even a staff was to be carried. This is resolved by our understanding that the staff which according to Mark is to be carried was spoken under one signification, and that which according to Matthew and Luke is not to be carried under another — just as under one signification is understood the temptation of which it is said, 'God tempts no one,' and under another that of which it is said:
30:265
temtat uos dominus deus uester, ut sciat, si diligitis eum. illa seductionis est, haec probationis, sicut iudicium aliter accipitur, de quo dictum est: qui bene fecerunt, in resurrectionem uitae; qui male fecerunt, in resurrectionem iudicii, et aliter, de quo dictum est: iudica me, deus, et discerne causam meam de gente non sancta. illud enim iudicium damnationis est, hoc discretionis. Et multa alia sunt uerba, quae non habent unam significationem, sed diuersis locis congruenter posita diuerso modo intelleguntur et aliquando cum expositione dicuntur, ut est illud: nolite pueri effici sensibus, sed malitia paruuli estote, ut sensibus perfecti sitis.
「主你們的神試驗你們,要知道你們是否愛他。」前者屬於誘惑,後者屬於試煉;正如「審判」一詞在此處有一種含義:「行善的復活得生,作惡的復活受審判」,而在另一處又有另一含義:「神啊,求你伸我的冤,向不虔誠的國民為我辨屈。」因為前一種審判是定罪的審判,後一種是分辨的審判。還有許多別的詞語並不只有一種含義,而是按不同的處境恰當地安置,便以不同的方式理解,有時還連同解釋一同說出,例如這句:「你們在悟性上不要作小孩子,惟獨在惡毒上要作嬰孩,好使你們在悟性上作成人。」
'The Lord your God tests you, that he may know whether you love him.' The former belongs to seduction, this latter to testing—just as 'judgment' is understood in one way in the passage where it is said, 'They who have done well, unto the resurrection of life; they who have done ill, unto the resurrection of judgment,' and in another way where it is said, 'Judge me, O God, and distinguish my cause from a nation that is not holy.' For the former judgment is one of condemnation, the latter one of discernment. And there are many other words which do not have a single meaning, but, being fittingly placed in different contexts, are understood in different ways, and are sometimes spoken together with an explanation, as in this: 'Do not become children in your understanding, but in malice be babes, that in understanding you may be perfect.'
30:266
hoc enim breuiter clausa sententia dici potuit nolite esse pueri, sed estote pueri\'. et illud: si quis putat se sapientem esse in uobis in hoc saeculo, stultus fiat, ut sit sapiens. quid enim aliud dixit quam non sit sapiens, ut sit sapiens\'? aliquando autem clause ita dicuntur, ut exerceant inquirentem, ut est quod ait ad Galatas: inuicem onera uestra portate et sic adimplebitis legem Christi. qui enim putat se esse aliquid, cum nihil sit, se ipsum seducit. opus autem suum probet unusquisque et tunc in semet ipso habebit gloriam et non in altero. unusquisque enim proprium onus portabit.
因為這話本可用一句封閉的短句說出:「你們不要作小孩子,卻要作小孩子。」又如這句:「你們中間若有人自以為在這世上有智慧,就當變作愚拙,好成為有智慧的。」他所說的,豈不正是「他不要有智慧,好成為有智慧的」?但有時話語說得如此緊湊,以致操練那探究的人,正如他對加拉太人所說:「你們各人的重擔要互相擔當,如此就完全了基督的律法。人若無有,自己還以為有,就是自欺了。各人應當察驗自己的行為,這樣,他所誇的就專在自己,不在別人了。因為各人必擔當自己的擔子。」
For this could have been said briefly in a closed sentence: 'Do not be children, but be children.' And likewise this: 'If any man among you thinks himself to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise.' For what else did he say than 'let him not be wise, that he may be wise'? But sometimes things are stated so closely that they exercise the inquirer, as in what he says to the Galatians: 'Bear one another's burdens, and so you shall fulfil the law of Christ. For if a man thinks himself to be something, when he is nothing, he deceives himself. But let every man prove his own work, and then he shall have glory in himself alone, and not in another. For every man shall bear his own burden.'
30:267
nisi oneris nomen sub diuersis significationibus acceperis, procul dubio putabis eundem sibi in loquendo esse contrariumet hoc in una sententia tam uicine positis uerbis —, qui cum paulo ante diceret: alter alterius onera portate, postea dixit: unusquisque proprium onus portabit. sed alia sunt onera participandae infirmitatis, alia reddendae rationis deo de actibus nostris; illa cum fratribus sustentanda communicantur, haec propria ab unoquoque portantur. ita et uirga intellegitur spiritaliter, de qua dicebat apostolus: in uirga ueniam ad uos? et corporaliter, qua utimur siue ad equum siue ad aliquid aliud opus fuerit, ut interim omittam et alias huius nominis figuratas significationes.
你若不把「擔子」一詞按不同的含義來理解,就必無疑地以為同一個人在言談中自相矛盾——而且是在同一句話中、在如此貼近安置的字句裡——因為他方才說「你們各人的重擔要互相擔當」,隨後卻說「各人必擔當自己的擔子」。然而,分擔他人軟弱的擔子是一回事,向神為我們自己的行為交帳的擔子又是另一回事;前者當與弟兄們共同承擔、彼此扶持,後者則由各人作為自己的擔子而承擔。同樣,「杖」也可按屬靈的意義理解,如使徒所說:「我要帶著杖到你們那裡去嗎?」也可按肉身的意義理解,就是我們無論為著馬匹或別的用途所需而使用的杖——至於這詞的其他比喻含義,此刻姑且略過。
Unless you take the word 'burden' under different meanings, you will undoubtedly suppose that the same man contradicts himself in his speaking—and this within one sentence, in words placed so close together—since he who a little before said, 'Bear one another's burdens,' afterward said, 'Every man shall bear his own burden.' But the burdens of sharing another's weakness are one thing, and the burden of rendering an account to God for our own deeds is another; the former are shared to be borne up along with our brethren, the latter are borne by each one as his own. So too a 'rod' is understood spiritually, of which the Apostle said, 'Shall I come to you with a rod?', and bodily, such as we use whether for a horse or for whatever else there may be need—to pass over for the present the other figurative meanings of this word.
30:268
Utrumque ergo accipiendum est a domino apostolis dictum, et ut nec uirgam ferrent et ut nonnisi uirgam ferrent cum enim secundum Mattheum diceret eis: edit? quis pascit gregem et de lacte gregis non percipit? hinc enim loquebatur de his quae necessaria sunt praedicatoribus euangelii. unde paulo post dicit: operantur quae de templo sunt edunt? qui altario deseruiunt altario conpartiuntur? ei qui rursus uirgam aliud significantem non tollendam dixit esse contrarius; sed iam ratione reddita non putetur. Sic et calciamenta cum dicit Mattheus in uia non esse portanda, curam prohibet, qua ideo portanda cogitantur, ne desint.
因此,這兩種說法都當領受為主向使徒所說:既叫他們不要帶杖,又叫他們只帶一根杖。因為按馬太所記,主對他們說……「誰牧養羊群不吃羊群的奶呢?」——因他在此是論到傳福音者所必需之物;故稍後他說:「在殿裡供職的吃殿中之物;伺候祭壇的分領祭壇上之物。」對此,那位說「表示別種含義的杖不可帶」的人,並不相矛盾;一旦道理已然講明,就不當如此臆想。同樣,當馬太說路上不要帶鞋時,他所禁止的乃是那種掛慮,就是以為必須帶鞋、恐怕缺乏的掛慮。
Both statements, therefore, are to be received as spoken by the Lord to the apostles: both that they should not carry a rod, and that they should carry nothing but a rod. For when, according to Matthew, he said to them... 'Who feeds the flock and does not partake of the milk of the flock?'—for here he was speaking of those things that are necessary for the preachers of the Gospel; whence a little later he says, 'They who work at the temple things eat of the temple; they who serve at the altar have their share with the altar.' To this the one who said that a rod signifying something else was not to be taken up is not contrary; but once the reason has been rendered, let it not be so supposed. So too, when Matthew says that sandals are not to be carried on the way, he forbids that anxiety by which they are thought to need carrying, lest they be lacking.
30:269
hoc et de duabus tunicis intellegendum est, ne quisquam eorum praeter eam quam esset indutus aliam portandam putaret sollicitus, ne opus esset, cum ex illa potestate posset accipere. proinde Marcus dicendo calciari eos sandaliis uel soleis aliquid hoc calciamentum mysticae significationis habere admonet, ut pes neque tectus sit neque nudus ad terram, id est nec occultetur euangelium nec terrenis commodis innitatur. et quod non portari uel haberi duas tunicas, sed expressius indui prohibet dicens: et ne induerentur duabus tunicis, quid eos monet nisi non dupliciter, sed simpliciter ambulare?
這也當就那兩件內衣來理解:他們中間沒有一人可因憂慮恐怕有缺乏,而以為除了身上所穿的以外還須另帶一件,既然憑那權柄他就可以領受。故此馬可說他們要穿上涼鞋或鞋底,藉此提醒這鞋履含有某種奧祕的意義:即腳既不當遮蓋,也不當赤露觸地——就是說,福音既不當隱藏,也不當倚靠屬地的利益。至於他所禁止的,並非帶或擁有兩件內衣,而更明確地是禁止穿上,說:「不要穿兩件內衣」,這豈不是勸他們行事不要雙重,而要單純嗎?
This is also to be understood of the two tunics: that none of them, being anxious lest there be need, should think another was to be carried besides the one he was wearing, since out of that authority he could receive it. Accordingly Mark, by saying that they were to be shod with sandals or soles, gives warning that this footwear has something of mystical meaning: that the foot should be neither covered nor bare against the earth—that is, that the Gospel should neither be concealed nor rest upon earthly advantages. And in that he forbids not that two tunics be carried or possessed, but more expressly that they be put on, saying, 'And that they should not be clothed with two tunics,' what does he admonish them but to walk not doubly, but simply?
30:270
Ita dominum omnia dixisse nullo modo dubitandum est, partim proprie, partim figurate, sed euangelistas alia illum, alia istum inseruisse scriptis suis, quaedam uero eadem uel duos uel tres eorum quoslibet uel omnes quattuor posuisse, nec sic tamen omnia esse conscripta quae ab illo seu dicta seu facta sunt. quisquis autem putat non potuisse dominum in uno sermone quaedam figurate, quaedam proprie ponere eloquia, cetera eius inspiciat; uidebit, quam hoc temere adque inerudite arbitretur.
因此絕不當懷疑主說了這一切,部分是按本義,部分是按比喻;但福音書作者在他們的著作中所插入的,有些是對這人所說,有些是對那人所說,而其中某些相同之事則由他們中的兩位或三位——無論哪幾位——或四位全都記下;然而,凡主所說或所行的,並非都如此被記錄下來。但凡以為主不能在一篇講論中既將某些話按比喻說出、又將某些話按本義說出的人,讓他察看主其餘的話;他就會看出,他如此判斷是何等輕率而無知。
Thus it is in no way to be doubted that the Lord said all these things, partly in the proper sense, partly figuratively; but that the evangelists inserted into their writings some things spoken to one, some to another, while certain of the same things were set down by two or three of them, whichever, or by all four; nor yet were all things thus recorded which were either said or done by him. But whoever thinks that the Lord could not, in one discourse, set forth some sayings figuratively and some in the proper sense, let him examine his other words; he will see how rashly and unlearnedly he judges this.
30:271
potest enim isteut unum aliquid dicam quod animo interim occurrit —, quoniam monet, ut non sciat sinistra quod facit dextra, et ipsas elemosynas et quidquid illic aliud praecipit figurate accipiendum putare. Sane rursns admoneo, quod oportet meminisse lectorem, ne tali admonitione saepissime indigeat, aliis adque aliis sermonum suorum locis dominum iam multa iterasse quae alibi dixerat, ne forte ipsorum locorum ordo cum ex alio euangelista non conuenerit, alicui eorum hinc putet esse contrarium, cum intellegere debeat iterum alibi dici quod iam alibi dictum erat, nec tantum de dictis, uerum etiam de factis obseruari debere. nihil enim prohibet hoc idem iterum factum credere.
因為這人可能——姑且舉一個此刻浮現我心的例子——既然主勸人左手不要知道右手所做的,便以為連施捨本身以及主在那裡所吩咐的其餘一切都當按比喻領受。我確要再次提醒——這是讀者所當記住的,免得他屢屢需要這樣的提醒——主在其講論的各個不同之處,已多次重複他在別處所說的許多話,免得或許當這些地方的次序與另一位福音書作者不合時,有人便因此以為其中一位相矛盾;其實他當明白,一處已說過的話,在另一處又再說了一遍。這不僅當就話語而言,也當就事蹟而言來留意。因為並無甚麼攔阻我們相信同一件事又再次發生。
For this man could—to mention one instance that occurs to my mind for the moment—since he admonishes that the left hand should not know what the right does, suppose that even the almsgivings themselves and whatever else he there enjoins are to be received figuratively. Indeed I again admonish—what the reader ought to remember, lest he should so very often need such an admonition—that the Lord, in various different places of his discourses, has already repeated many things which he had said elsewhere, lest perchance, when the order of these very places does not agree with that of another evangelist, someone should on this account think one of them contrary; whereas he ought to understand that what had already been said in one place is said again in another. And this is to be observed not only concerning sayings, but also concerning deeds. For nothing forbids us to believe that this same thing was done again.
30:272
calumniari autem euangelio, dum non credit iterum factum quod iterum fieri non potuisse nemo conuincit, sacrilegae uanitatis est. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: expectamus? et cetera usque ad illud ubi ait: inuenitur, quid mirum si et aliquid aliud bis dictum singillatim a singulis dicitur eodem ordine, quo dictum est, et ideo diuersus ordo apparet in singulis, quia et tunc quando ille et tunc quando iste commemorat dictum est? Sequitur Mattheus: hominis etiam sabbati. hoc quoque sine ulla repugnantiae quaestione commemoratur et a Marco et a Luca, sed illi non dicunt in illo tempore.
然而,人若不信一件無人能證明其不可再行之事乃是又行了一遍,便藉此毀謗福音,這乃屬於褻瀆的虛妄。馬太接著說:「我們等候……」等等,直到他說「就尋見」那處——那麼,若某件說過兩次之事被每位作者各自按其被說出的次序單獨記述,因而在各書中呈現不同的次序,這又有何足奇?因為它既在這位記述之時被說出,也在那位記述之時被說出。馬太接著說:「……連安息日也是。」這一句馬可和路加也都記載,並無任何相矛盾的問題,只是他們沒有說「在那時候」。
But to calumniate the Gospel, while one does not believe that a thing was done again which no one proves could not be done again, belongs to a sacrilegious vanity. Matthew follows and says: 'We wait...' and so on, up to that place where he says: 'it is found'—what wonder if some other thing that was said twice is related singly by each writer in the same order in which it was said, and therefore a different order appears in each, because it was spoken both then when the one records it and then when the other records it? Matthew follows: '...even of the Sabbath.' This too is recorded, without any question of contradiction, both by Mark and by Luke, but they do not say 'at that time.'
30:273
unde fortassis magis Mattheus rei gestae hic ordinem tenuit, illi autem recordationis suae, nisi latius accipitur quod dictum est illo tempore, id est quo haec multa et diuersa gerebantur. XXXV. Sequitur ergo Mattbeus ita narrans: dominum, si licet sabbato curare, uolentes inuenire accusandi occasionem, ipse uero illis de oue proposuerit similitudinem dicens: quis erit ex uobis homo qui habeat ouem unam, et si ceciderit haec sabbatis in foueam, nonne tenebit et leuabit eam? sciens recessit inde et secuti sunt eum multi et curauit eos omnes omnes turbae et dicebant: numquid hic est filius Dauid? ubi ait ordinis nihil intersit ad rem, siue ita siue ita sit?
因此馬太或許在此持守了事件的次序,而他們則持守了自己回憶的次序——除非「在那時候」這話當更廣義地理解,即這許多而各樣之事正在被行的那段時期。第三十五章。因此馬太接著這樣敘述:主,當他們想尋機控告、問他安息日治病可以不可以的時候,自己就向他們提出羊的比喻,說:「你們中間誰有一隻羊,安息日掉在坑裡,不把牠抓住拉上來呢?」他知道了這事,就從那裡退去,有許多人跟隨他,他把他們——就是眾人——都治好了;他們就說:「這不是大衛的子孫嗎?」在此他說,無論是這樣或那樣,次序對於事情本身並無干係。
Whence perhaps Matthew rather held here to the order of the event, but they to that of their own recollection—unless what is said, 'at that time,' is to be taken more broadly, that is, the time in which these many and various things were being done. XXXV. Matthew therefore follows, narrating thus: the Lord, when they, wishing to find occasion for accusing, asked whether it is lawful to heal on the Sabbath, himself set before them the likeness of a sheep, saying: 'What man shall there be among you who has one sheep, and if it falls into a pit on the Sabbath, will he not lay hold of it and lift it out?' Knowing this, he withdrew from there, and many followed him, and he healed them all—all the crowds—and they said: 'Is not this the Son of David?' Here he says it makes no difference to the matter of the order whether it was in this way or in that.
30:274
et adhuc Lucas productiorem hunc domini sermonem indicat et in eo quaedam commemorat, qualia Mattheus in sermone illo, qui est habitus in monte, quae bis dicta intellegimus, et ibi scilicet et hic. terminato autem isto sermone in aliud pergit Lucas, in quo utrum ordinem rerum gestarum seruarit incertum est. ita enim conectit: et cum loqueretur, rogauit eum quidam Pharisaeus, ut pranderet aput se. non autem ait (cum haec loqueretur\', sed cum loqueretur. nam si dixisset (cum haec loqueretur\', necessario cogeret intellegere hoc ordine non tantum a se fuisse narrata, uerum et a domino gesta. Sequitur ergo Mattheus et dicit: loquente quae superius indicabat.
路加又把主的這篇講論表明為更為冗長,並在其中記述了某些內容,與馬太在那篇於山上所講之講論中所有的相類,我們明白這些是說了兩次的——即在那裡,也在這裡。但這篇講論結束後,路加便轉到另一事,其中他是否持守了事件的次序,尚不確定。因為他這樣連接:「他正說話的時候,有一個法利賽人請他吃飯。」然而他並沒有說「他正說這些話的時候」,而是說「他正說話的時候」。因為他若說了「他正說這些話的時候」,就必然迫使我們理解,這些事不僅是他按此次序敘述的,而且是主按此次序所行的。因此馬太接著說:「他正說」他上面所指明的話。
And Luke further indicates this discourse of the Lord as more extended, and in it records certain things such as Matthew has in that discourse which was delivered on the mountain, which we understand to have been spoken twice—there, that is, and here. But when this discourse is ended, Luke passes on to another matter, in which it is uncertain whether he has kept the order of the events. For he links it thus: 'And while he was speaking, a certain Pharisee asked him to dine with him.' Yet he does not say 'while he was speaking these things,' but 'while he was speaking.' For if he had said 'while he was speaking these things,' he would necessarily compel us to understand that things were narrated by himself in this order, and moreover done by the Lord in this order. Matthew therefore follows and says: 'while he was speaking' the things he indicated above.
30:275
nam et Marcus post illud quod de blasphemia spiritus sancti quid dominus dixerit rettulit: et ueniunt, inquit, mater eius et fratres praetermissis quibusdam, quae in eodem textu sermonis domini et Mattheus prolixius Marco et Lucas prolixius Mattheo posuerunt. Lucas autem non huius rei gestae ordinem tenuit, sed praeoccupauit hoc et recordatum ante narrauit. denique hoc sic interposuit, ut solutum appareat a nexu et superiorum et posteriorum. post commemoratas enim quasdam parabolas domini ita hoc de matre et fratribus eius recordatum interposuit:
因為馬可在報導主論到褻瀆聖靈的話之後,也說:「他的母親和弟兄來了」,並略去了某些內容,就是在主同一段講論的正文中,馬太比馬可記得更詳、路加比馬太記得更詳的那些。但路加並沒有持守這事件的次序,而是把它提前,並憑回憶預先敘述了。事實上他插入的方式,使它顯得與前文和後文的連貫都脫離了。因為他記述了主的某些比喻之後,就這樣插入了論及他母親和弟兄的這段回憶:
For Mark too, after reporting what the Lord said concerning the blasphemy of the Holy Spirit, says: 'And there come his mother and his brethren,' passing over certain things which, in the same text of the Lord's discourse, both Matthew set down more at length than Mark, and Luke more at length than Matthew. But Luke did not keep the order of this event; rather he anticipated it and, recalling it, narrated it beforehand. Indeed he so interposed it that it appears loosed from the connection both of what precedes and of what follows. For after recording certain parables of the Lord, he thus interposed this recollection concerning his mother and brethren:
30:276
uenerunt autem ad illum, inquit, et mater eius et fratres eius et non poterant adire ad eum prae turbanon expressit, quando ad eum uenerint —, rursus cum et hinc transit, ita loquitur: factum est autem, inquit, in una dierum et ipse ascendit in nauiculam et discipuli eius. et hic utique cum dicit: factum est in una dierum, satis indicat non necesse esse, ut haec dies intellegatur, in qua hoc gestum est, uel illa, quae continuo sequitur. nihil itaque habet repugnantiae cum ceteris duobus quod Mattheus de matre et fratribus domini narrat, neque in uerbis domini, neque in ipso ordine rerum gestarum. XLI. Sequitur Mattheus: domo sedebat secus mare.
他說:「他的母親和弟兄來到他那裡,因為人多,不得到他跟前」——他並未說明他們何時來到他那裡——;隨後,當他也從此轉出時,就這樣說:「他說:有一天,他自己上了船,門徒也上了。」在此,當他說「有一天」時,也足以表明:這一天不必被理解為此事發生的那一天,也不必是緊接其後的那一天。因此,馬太所敘述關於主的母親和弟兄之事,與其他兩位並無任何相矛盾之處,無論在主的話語上,或在事件本身的次序上。第四十一章。馬太接著說:「他坐在屋裡,靠著海邊。」
'But there came to him,' he says, 'both his mother and his brethren, and they could not come at him for the crowd'—he did not express when they came to him—; then again, when he passes on from here also, he speaks thus: 'And it came to pass,' he says, 'on one of the days, that he himself went up into a boat, and his disciples.' And here too, when he says, 'It came to pass on one of the days,' he sufficiently indicates that it is not necessary that this day be understood as the one on which this was done, or the one which immediately follows. Therefore what Matthew narrates concerning the mother and brethren of the Lord has nothing of contradiction with the other two, neither in the words of the Lord, nor in the very order of the events. XLI. Matthew follows: 'he sat in the house beside the sea.'
30:277
partim recordationis suae, uideo quid uel cui quisque aduersetur. XLII. Sequitur ergo Mattheus: nec mirandum est, cum utrumque dici potuerit; eo enim et fabrum credebant quo fabri filium. Lucas autem eandem rem gestam latius indicat et plura ibi commemorat; nec longe post baptismum et temtationem eius hoc inserit sine dubio praeoccupans quod multis rebus interpositis postea gestum est. unde quisque possit aduertere, quod huic tam magnae quaestioni, quam de consensu euangelistarum enodandam deo adiuuante suscepimus, plurimum necessarium est, non nescientes aliquid eos praetermisisse aut nescientes, quemadmodum se ordo rerum gestarum haberet, alium potius ordinem suae recordationis tenuisse.
……部分是按其自己的回憶,我看出各人所針對的是甚麼或是誰。第四十二章。因此馬太接著說:這也不足為奇,既然兩者都可以說;因為他們信他是木匠,與信他是木匠的兒子,理由相同。但路加把同一事件表明得更詳盡,並在那裡記述了更多事;他把這事插在主受洗與受試探之後不久,無疑是預先敘述了那在其間插入許多事之後才發生之事。由此任何人都可看出——這對於我們蒙神幫助所著手解開的、關於福音書作者彼此和諧的這一極大問題極為必要——他們並非不曉得自己略過了某事,或並非不知事件的次序如何,而是寧可持守自己回憶的另一種次序。
...partly of his own recollection, I see what or whom each is opposed to. XLII. Matthew therefore follows: nor is it to be wondered at, since both could be said; for they believed him a carpenter for the same reason as the carpenter's son. But Luke indicates the same event more fully and records more things there; and he inserts this not long after his baptism and temptation, without doubt anticipating what was done afterward, with many things interposed. Whence anyone may observe—what is most necessary to this so great question, which, with God's help, we have undertaken to unravel, concerning the agreement of the evangelists—that they, not being ignorant that they had passed over something, or not knowing how the order of events stood, held rather to a different order of their own recollection.
30:278
quod hinc euidentissime intellegi potest, quia Lucas, antequam aliquid narraret dominum fecisse Capharnaum, praeoccupauit hunc locum, quem nunc consideramus, ubi ciues eius et potentiam uirtutis in eo stupebant et ignobilitatem generis contemnebant. nam hoc eum dicit eis dixisse: utique dicetis mihi: medice, cura te ipsum: quanta audiuimus facta in Capharnaum, fac et hic in patria tua, cum secundum ipsius Lucae narrationem nihil adhuc legatur fecisse Capharnaum. quod quia longum non est et facillimum est et pernecessarium, totum inserimus, unde ad hoc narrandum et quomodo uenerit. posteaquam baptizatum et temtatum dominum indicauit, ita sequitur: ab eo usque ad tempus.
這一點可從此極明白地看出:路加在敘述主在迦百農所行的任何事之先,就預先敘述了我們現今所考量的這段經文,其中他本鄉的人既驚訝於他身上大能作為的能力,又輕視他出身的卑微。因為他說主對他們說了這話:「你們必引這俗語向我說:醫生,你醫治自己吧!我們聽見你在迦百農所行的一切大事,也當在你本鄉這裡行。」——然而按路加自己的敘述,此時尚未讀到他在迦百農行過甚麼。因這段既不長、又極易明、又極為必要,我們就把它全數引入,以顯明他從何處、又如何來到敘述此事。他表明主受了洗、受了試探之後,就這樣接著說:「從他……直到那時候。」
This can most evidently be understood from the fact that Luke, before he had narrated anything of what the Lord did at Capernaum, anticipated this passage which we are now considering, where his fellow-citizens both marveled at the power of his mighty works in him and despised the lowliness of his lineage. For he says that he said this to them: 'Surely you will say to me, Physician, heal thyself: whatever great things we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thine own country'—when, according to Luke's own narration, nothing is yet read of his having done anything at Capernaum. And because this is not long, and is most easy and most necessary, we insert the whole of it, showing whence and how he came to narrate this. After he had indicated that the Lord was baptized and tempted, he thus continues: 'from him until the time.'
30:279
uet regressus est Iesus in uirtute spiritus in Galilaeam, et fama exiit per uniuersam regionem de illo. quid ergo euidentius quam hoc eum scientem praeoccupasse narrandum, cum utique iam magna ab illo in Capharnaum facta fuisse et ipse nouerit et ipse commemoret quae se nondum narrasse utique scit? neque enim tantum ab eius baptismo progressus est, ut oblitus putetur nondum se aliquid commemorasse de his quae in Capharnaum gesta fuerant; modo enim coepit post baptismum aliquid narrare de domino. Sequitur Mattheus: dixerat ab aliis fuisse dictum quod Iohannes a mortuis resurrexerit, in extremo tamen ipsum Herodem dixisse non tacet: quem ego decollaui Iohannem, hic a mortuis resurrexit.
「耶穌滿有聖靈的能力,回到加利利,他的名聲就傳遍了四方。」那麼,還有甚麼比這更明白:他是明知而在敘述中把此事提前的,既然他自己既知道、又自己記述說,主在迦百農已行過大事——就是他確知自己尚未敘述之事?因為他從主的受洗算起,尚未推進到那地步,以致可被認為忘了自己尚未記述任何在迦百農所行之事;因為他受洗之後,才剛開始敘述關於主的一些事。馬太接著說:他曾說有人說約翰從死裡復活了,然而到末了他也不緘默,記下希律自己說:「我所斬的約翰,他從死裡復活了。」
'And Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit into Galilee, and a report went out through the whole region concerning him.' What then more evident than that he knowingly anticipated this in his narrative, since he himself both knew and himself records that great things had already been done by him at Capernaum—things which he assuredly knows he has not yet narrated? For he has not advanced so far from his baptism that he might be thought to have forgotten that he had not yet recorded anything of the things done at Capernaum; for he has only just begun, after the baptism, to narrate something concerning the Lord. Matthew follows: he had said that it was said by others that John had risen from the dead, yet at the end he does not keep silent that Herod himself said: 'John, whom I beheaded, has risen from the dead.'
30:280
quae item uerba duobus modis pronuntiari possunt, ut aut confirmantis aut dubitantis intellegantur. cum autem Lucas, posteaquam hoc commemorauit, in aliud transeat, duo isti, Mattheus et Marcus, ex hac occasione narrant, quemadmodum sit ab Herode Iohannes occisus. Sequitur ergo Mattheus et dicit: est Iesus, isse illum in Galilaeam, quando fecit de aqua uinum, et inde post paucorum dierum in Capharnaum habitationem redisse ad Iudaeam terram et ibi baptizasse multos circa Iordanen, antequam missus esset Iohannes in carcerem.
這些話也可用兩種方式讀出,以致或被理解為肯定的人所說,或被理解為懷疑的人所說。但既然路加記述此事之後便轉到另一事,那兩位——馬太和馬可——就藉此機會敘述約翰如何被希律所殺。因此馬太接著說:……耶穌在把水變酒之後進了加利利,又由此在迦百農住了幾日,回到猶太地,在約翰下監之前,於約旦河一帶給許多人施了洗。
These words too can be pronounced in two ways, so as to be understood either as of one affirming or of one doubting. But since Luke, after recording this, passes on to another matter, those two, Matthew and Mark, take occasion from this to narrate how John was killed by Herod. Matthew therefore follows and says: ...that Jesus went into Galilee when he made wine from water, and thence, after dwelling at Capernaum for a few days, returned to the land of Judea and there baptized many about the Jordan, before John was cast into prison.
30:281
quis autem non putet qui minus in his litteris eruditus est, tamquam post illa uerba de uentilabro et de area mundata continuo sit a Iohanne offensus Herodes et eum in carcerem miserit? non autem hoc ordine ista narrata quo gesta sunt et alibi iam probauimus et hoc ipso loco non quilibet alius sed idem Lucas hoc probat. si enim post uerba illa continuo Iohannes in carcerem missus est, quomodo post ipsam commemorationem Iohannis in carcerem missi baptizatus est Iesus secundum ipsius Lucae narrationem? proinde manifestum est ex occasione recordatum praeoccupasse et ante multa, quae, priusquam Iohanni hoc fieret, gesta narraturus erat, hoc praeoccupatum in sua narratione praemisisse.
但凡在這些著述上較少受教的人,豈不會以為:彷彿緊接在那論到簸箕與潔淨了的禾場的話之後,希律就因約翰被得罪,並把他下在監裡?然而這些事並非按其被行的次序敘述,這一點我們已在別處證明過,而在這正處,不是別人,正是路加自己證明了此事。因為若在那些話之後約翰立刻被下監,那麼按路加自己的敘述,耶穌怎會在約翰被下監的記述之後才受洗呢?因此顯而易見,他是藉機回想起而把此事提前,並在他將要敘述為約翰遭此事之前所發生的許多事之先,把這預先提及之事置於其敘述的前頭。
But who that is less learned in these writings would not suppose that, as it were immediately after those words concerning the winnowing-fan and the cleansed threshing-floor, Herod was offended by John and cast him into prison? But that these things were not narrated in the order in which they were done, we have already proved elsewhere, and in this very place not any other, but Luke himself proves it. For if, immediately after those words, John was cast into prison, how, according to Luke's own narration, was Jesus baptized after the very record of John's being cast into prison? Accordingly it is manifest that, having recalled it on occasion, he anticipated it, and, before many things which he was going to narrate as done before this happened to John, he set this anticipated matter foremost in his narration.
30:282
sed nec illi duo Mattheus et Marcus eo rerum ordine de Iohanne in carcerem misso in sua narratione posuerunt, quo factum apparet etiam in eorum scriptis. nam et ipsi dixerunt tradito Iohanne dominum isse in Galilaeam, et post multa quae fecit in Galilaea ueniunt ad Herodis admonitionem uel haesitationem, quod Iohannes, quem decollauit, a mortuis resurrexit, et ex hac occasione narrant omnia quae de Iohanne contigerunt incluso et occiso. Sequitur ergo Mattheus, cum dixisset nuntiatum esse Christo, quod Iohannes occisus est, et ita narrationem contexit:
但那兩位——馬太和馬可——在其敘述中,也並沒有按事件的那種次序記下約翰被下監之事,即那在他們自己著作中也顯明其被行的次序。因為他們也說,約翰被交付之後,主進了加利利;在他於加利利所行的許多事之後,他們才來到希律的評論或猶疑——就是他所斬的約翰從死裡復活了——並藉此機會敘述一切關乎約翰所發生之事,就是他被囚與被殺。因此馬太接著,既說了有人向基督報告約翰被殺,就這樣編織其敘述:
But neither did those two, Matthew and Mark, set down in their narration, in that order of events, John's being cast into prison, in which order it appears to have been done even in their own writings. For they too said that, John having been delivered up, the Lord went into Galilee; and after many things which he did in Galilee, they come to Herod's remark or hesitation—that John, whom he beheaded, had risen from the dead—and from this occasion they narrate all the things that happened concerning John, both his imprisonment and his death. Matthew therefore follows, having said that it was announced to Christ that John was killed, and thus he weaves his narrative:
30:283
haesitationem de domino quisnam esset, hoc continuo subiungit quod Marcus, id est redisse ad illum apostolos et narrasse illi quaecumque illi fecerant et adsumtis eis recessisse in locum desertum, adque eo secutas turbas et locutum esse de regno dei et eos qui cura indigebant sanasse. adque inde etiam ipse die declinante commemorat miraculum de quinque panibus factum. At uero Iohannes, qui multum ab eis tribus euangelistis eo distat, quia magis in sermonibus, quos dominus habuit, inmoratur quam in factis, quae mirabiliter fecit. posteaquam commemorauit eum relicta Iudaea abisse iterum in Galilaeam.
……論到主是誰的猶疑之後,他立即補上馬可也有的這一段——就是使徒回到他那裡,把他們所行的一切都告訴他,他就帶著他們退到曠野之處,眾人也跟隨他到那裡,他向他們講論神的國,並醫好了那些有病需要醫治的人。由此,天將晚時,他也記述了用五個餅所行的神蹟。但約翰在此與那三位福音書作者相距甚遠,因他更著重主所發表的講論,而非他奇妙所行的作為;他記述了主離開猶太、再進加利利之後……
...the hesitation concerning the Lord as to who he might be, he immediately subjoins this which Mark also has—that is, that the apostles returned to him and told him whatever they had done, and that, taking them, he withdrew into a desert place, and that crowds followed him there, and that he spoke of the kingdom of God and healed those who had need of healing. And thence, as the day was declining, he too records the miracle done with the five loaves. But John, who is far distant from those three evangelists in this, that he dwells more upon the discourses which the Lord delivered than upon the deeds which he wondrously did, after he had recorded that, having left Judea, he went again into Galilee...
30:284
quod tunc intellegitur factum, cum et alii euangelistae dicunt eum Iohanne tradito isse in Galilaeam, posteaquam ergo id commemorauit Iohannes, in transitu eius per Samariam multa quae locutus est ex occasione illius Samaritanae, quam inuenit ad puteum, contexit narrationi suae, et post duos dies dicit eum inde exisse in Galilaeam, deinde uenisse in Canan Galilaeae, ubi fecerat de aqua uinum, et sanasse filium reguli cuiusdam. alia uero quae illum in Galilaea fecisse adque dixisse alii dixerunt Iohannes tacet;
——這被理解為發生在其他福音書作者也說主於約翰被交付之後進加利利的那時候——那麼約翰記述了此事之後,就在主經過撒瑪利亞時,把他藉那在井旁所遇見的撒瑪利亞婦人為機緣所講的許多話,編織進他的敘述;過了兩天,他說主從那裡進了加利利,隨後來到加利利的迦拿,就是他從前把水變酒之處,並醫好了某大臣的兒子。至於別人所說主在加利利所行所講的其餘之事,約翰則緘默不提;
...which is understood to have happened at the time when the other evangelists too say that he went into Galilee after John was delivered up—after John therefore had recorded this, in the Lord's passage through Samaria he weaves into his narrative many things which he spoke on the occasion of that Samaritan woman whom he found at the well; and after two days he says that he went thence into Galilee, then that he came into Cana of Galilee, where he had made wine from water, and healed the son of a certain nobleman. But the other things which the others said he had done and said in Galilee, John passes over in silence;
30:285
sed sane, quod illi tacuerunt, dicit ascendisse eum in die festo Hierosolymis et fecisse ibi miraculum illud de homine, qui triginta octo annos habebat in infirmitate nec habebat hominem, a quo in piscinam deponeretur, in qua uariis ualetudinibus affecti sanabantur, et ex hac occasione multa eum locutum fuisse commemorat. post haec eum dicit abisse trans mare Galilaeae, quod est Tiberiadis, et secutam multitudinem magnam, deinde abisse in montem et ibi sedisse cum discipulis suis proximo pascha die festo Iudaeorum, tunc leuatis oculis et uisa multitudine maxima pauisse eam de panibus quinque et duobus piscibus, quod et ceteri euangelistae dicunt.
但那些他們所緘默不提之事,他卻確實敘述了:主在一個節期上耶路撒冷去,並在那裡向那患病三十八年、無人在畢士大池水攪動時把他放下去的人行了那神蹟——在那池中,患各樣疾病的人得了醫治;他藉此機緣講了許多話。此後他說主過了加利利海,就是提比哩亞海,有一大群人跟隨他;隨後他上了山,與門徒坐在那裡,那時猶太人的節期逾越節近了;於是他舉目看見極多的人,就用五個餅、兩條魚餵飽了他們,這事其他福音書作者也都記載。
but assuredly, what they passed over in silence, he says that he went up on a feast day to Jerusalem and there did that miracle upon the man who had had an infirmity for thirty-eight years and had no man by whom he might be let down into the pool, in which those afflicted with various maladies were healed; and from this occasion he records that he spoke many things. After these things he says that he went across the sea of Galilee, which is that of Tiberias, and that a great multitude followed him; then that he went up into a mountain and there sat with his disciples, the Passover, the feast day of the Jews, being near; then, having lifted up his eyes and seen a very great multitude, that he fed them with five loaves and two fishes, which the other evangelists also say.
30:286
ac per hoc praetermisisse illum quae illi narrando ad huius miraculi commemorationem uenerunt certum est; uerum tamen tamquam ex alia narrationis uia, cum et illi tacuissent quae iste dixisset, ad hoc miraculum de panibus quinque occurrerunt sibi et illi tres qui paene pariter ambulabant et iste qui sermonum domini alta consectans per alia quae illi tacuerunt circumuolauit quodammodo et eis ad miraculum de quinque panibus pariter commemorandum non multo post ab eis rursus in altiora reuolaturus occurrit. XLVI. Sequitur ergo Mattheus et ad ipsum de quinque panibus factum narrationem suam ex ordine ita perducit: quid accipiat.
由此可以確定,他略過了那些其他人在敘述中藉以來到記述此神蹟的事;然而,彷彿是循另一條敘述之路——既然他們也緘默不提他所說的——那幾乎並肩而行的三位,以及這一位追求主講論之崇高事理、彷彿環繞飛越那些他們所略過之別事的作者,都在這五餅的神蹟上相會;他為要與他們一同記述這五餅的神蹟而與他們相會,不久之後又要從他們那裡再飛回更高之處。第四十六章。因此馬太接著,把他的敘述按次序引到這五餅之事本身:
And by this it is certain that he passed over those things through which the others, in their narration, came to the recording of this miracle; yet nevertheless, as if by another route of narration—since they too kept silent about what he had said—both those three who walked almost together, and this one who, pursuing the loftier matters of the Lord's discourses, flew around, as it were, through other things which they passed over, met at this miracle of the five loaves; and to them, for the recording of the miracle of the five loaves together, he met, being about not long after to fly back again from them into higher things. XLVI. Matthew therefore follows, and to that very event of the five loaves he carries forward his narration in order thus: ...what he receives.
30:287
quomodo ea quae dixerunt uera sint omnia, ne narrationem alterius narrans aliud alter excludat. si enim dominus secundum narrationem Iohannis prospectis turbis quaesiuit a Philippo temtans eum, unde illis escae dari possent, potest mouere, quomodo sit uerum, quod alii narrauerunt, prius dixisse domino discipulos, ut dimitteret turbas, quo possent sibi alimenta emere de proximis locis, quibus ille respondit secundum Mattheum: non habent necesse ire, date eis uos manducare. cui etiam Marcus Lucasque consentiunt tantum hoc praetermittentes quod ait: non habent necesse ire.
……他們所說的話如何能全都真確,免得在敘述這一位的記述時,那一位排除了某些內容。因為若按約翰的敘述,主看見眾人,就試探腓力,問可從何處給他們食物吃,這便可能引起疑問:其他人所敘述的如何能是真的,即門徒先對主說,應當叫眾人散開,好使他們從附近地方為自己買食物——主按馬太所記回答他們說:「不用他們去,你們給他們吃吧。」馬可和路加也與此相合,只是略去了他所說的「不用他們去」這句。
...how the things they said may all be true, lest, in narrating one man's account, another should exclude something. For if the Lord, according to John's narration, having looked upon the crowds, asked of Philip, testing him, whence food might be given to them, it may raise a question how it is true, what the others narrated, that the disciples first said to the Lord that he should send away the crowds, so that they might buy food for themselves from the neighboring places, to whom he replied according to Matthew: 'They have no need to go; give them to eat yourselves.' With whom Mark and Luke also agree, only omitting this, that he said, 'They have no need to go.'
30:288
intellegitur ergo post haec uerba dominum inspexisse multitudinem et dixisse Philippo quod Iohannes commemorat, isti autem praetermiserunt. deinde quod Philippus aput Iohannem respondit, hoc Marcus a discipulis responsum esse commemorat uolens intellegi hoc ex ore ceterorum Philippum respondisse, quamquam et pluralem numerum pro singulari usitatissime ponere potuerunt. quid ergo ait Philippus? ducentorum denariorum panes non sufficiunt eis, ut unusquisque modicum quid accipiat, hoc est dicere quod ait Marcus: euntes ememus ducentis denariis panes et dabimus eis manducare. quod autem commemorat idem Marcus dixisse dominum: quot panes habetis? praetermiserunt ceteri.
因此可以明白,在這些話之後,主看著群眾,對腓力說了約翰所記的話,而其餘幾位則略過了。隨後,腓力在約翰那裡所回答的,馬可記為門徒所答,意在使人明白腓力是代表其餘門徒之口如此回答的——雖然他們也極其慣常地能以複數代替單數。那麼腓力說了甚麼呢?「二十兩銀子的餅,還不夠他們各人吃一點。」這正是說馬可所記的話:「我們去用二十兩銀子買餅給他們吃嗎?」但同一位馬可所記主說的「你們有多少餅?」這話,其餘的人則略過了。
It is understood, therefore, that after these words the Lord looked upon the multitude and said to Philip what John records, while these others passed it over. Then what Philip answered in John, Mark records as answered by the disciples, wishing it to be understood that Philip answered this out of the mouth of the rest—although they could also, most customarily, put the plural number for the singular. What then did Philip say? 'Two hundred denarii worth of bread is not enough for them, that each one may receive a little'—this is to say what Mark says: 'Shall we go and buy two hundred denarii worth of bread, and give them to eat?' But what the same Mark records the Lord to have said, 'How many loaves have you?', the others passed over.
30:289
quod autem Andreas aput Iohannem de quinque panibus et duobus piscibus suggessit. hoc ceteri pluralem numerum pro singulari ponentes ex discipulorum persona rettulerunt. et Lucas quidem responsionem Philippi et responsionem Andreae in unam sententiam constrinxit. quod enim ait: non sunt nobis plus quam quinque panes et duo pisces, Andreae rettulit responsionem; quod uero adiunxit: nisi forte nos eamus et emamus in omnem hanc turbam escas, uidetur ad responsionem Philippi pertinere, nisi quod de ducentis denariis tacuit. quamquam et in ipsius Andreae sententia potest hoc intellegi; cum enim dixisset: est puer unus hic, qui habet quinque hordiacios et duos pisces. adiunxit etiam ipse:
但安得烈在約翰那裡所提及關於五個餅、兩條魚之事,其餘的人以複數代替單數,把它記述為出於眾門徒之口。路加確實把腓力的回答與安得烈的回答壓縮成一句話。因他說「我們不過有五個餅、兩條魚」,這是記述安得烈的回答;但他所加「除非我們去為這一切眾人買食物」一句,看來是關乎腓力的回答,只是他略去了那二十兩銀子。雖然這也可在安得烈自己的話中理解;因為他說了「這裡有一個孩童,帶著五個大麥餅、兩條魚」之後,他自己也加上:
But what Andrew, in John, suggested concerning the five loaves and two fishes, this the others, putting the plural number for the singular, related as from the person of the disciples. And Luke indeed compressed the answer of Philip and the answer of Andrew into a single statement. For in that he says, 'We have no more than five loaves and two fishes,' he related Andrew's answer; but in that he added, 'unless perhaps we go and buy food for all this crowd,' he seems to pertain to Philip's answer, except that he kept silent about the two hundred denarii. Although this can be understood even in Andrew's own statement; for when he had said, 'There is one lad here who has five barley loaves and two fishes,' he himself also added:
30:290
sed haec quid sunt inter tantos? hoc est dicere: nisi forte nos eamus et emamus in omnem hanc turbam escas. Ex qua uniuersa uarietate uerborum, rerum autem sententiarumque concordia satis apparet salubriter nos doceri nihil quaerendum in uerbis nisi loquentium uoluntatem, cui demonstrandae inuigilare debent omnes ueridici narratores, cum de homine uel de angelo uel de deo aliquid narrant; horum enim uoluntas uerbis promi potest, ne de ipsa inter se aliquid discrepent. Sane praetermittere non oportet hoc loco intentum et ad cetera quae talia forte occurrerint facere lectorem, quia Lucas dixit quinquagenos iussos esse discumbere, Marcus uero et quinquagenos et centenos.
「只是分給這許多人,還算甚麼呢?」——這正是說:「除非我們去為這一切眾人買食物。」從這一切言語的參差、事情與意義的和諧,便足以顯明我們受了有益的教導:在言語中不當尋求別的,只當尋求說話者的心意,凡真實的敘述者,每逢敘述關乎人、天使或神的任何事時,都當警醒地致力於顯明這心意;因為他們的心意可藉言語表達出來,只要在這心意上他們彼此並無任何相違。此處確不當略過——好使讀者留意其他或許出現的類似情形——即路加說眾人奉命五十人一排坐下,馬可卻說既五十人又一百人一排。
'but what are these among so many?'—this is to say: 'unless perhaps we go and buy food for all this crowd.' From all this variety of words, but concord of things and meanings, it sufficiently appears that we are wholesomely taught to seek nothing in words but the will of the speakers, to the demonstrating of which all truthful narrators ought to be vigilant, when they narrate anything concerning a man, or an angel, or God; for their will can be brought out in words, provided that concerning it they do not differ among themselves in anything. Indeed it ought not to be passed over in this place, so as to make the reader attentive to other such things as may perchance occur, that Luke said the people were bidden to recline by fifties, but Mark both by fifties and by hundreds.
30:291
quod hic ideo non mouet, quia unus partem dixit, alter totum. qui enim etiam de centenis rettulit, hoc rettulit quod ille praetermisit; nihil itaque contrarium est. uerum tamen si alius de quinquagenis tantum commemoraret, alius tantum de centenis, ualde uideretur esse contrarium; nec facile dinosceretur utrumque dictum esse, unum autem ab altero, alterum ab altero esse commemoratum: et tamen adtentius consideratum inueniri debuisse quis non fateatur? hoc ideo dixi, quia existunt saepe aliqua eiusmodi, quae parum intendentibus et temere iudicantibus contraria uideantur et non sint. XLVII. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: ambularet super aquas: et uolebat praeterire eos.
這在此並不使我們困擾,因為一位說了部分,另一位說了全部。因那也記述一百人之事的作者,記下了另一位所略過的;故此並無相矛盾。然而,若一位只記五十人之事,另一位只記一百人之事,便會顯得極為相矛盾;也不易分辨出兩者都曾說過,只是一項由這位、另一項由那位所記。可是,誰又能不承認,若更留心考量,本應查出此事?我說這話的緣故,乃因常有一些這樣的情形,在那些不甚留意、輕率論斷的人看來似乎相矛盾,其實並非如此。第四十七章。馬太接著說:「他在水面上行走;他想要越過他們。」
This here does not disturb us, because the one told part, the other the whole. For he who related also concerning the hundreds related what the other passed over; nothing therefore is contrary. Yet nevertheless, if one had recorded only concerning the fifties, and another only concerning the hundreds, it would seem very contrary; nor would it easily be discerned that both were said, but the one recorded by the one, the other by the other. And yet, who would not confess that, more attentively considered, it ought to have been found out? I have said this for this reason, because there often arise some such things which seem contrary to those who attend too little and judge rashly, and yet are not. XLVII. Matthew follows and says: 'he was walking upon the waters; and he wished to pass by them.'
30:292
quomodo enim hoc intellegere potuerunt, nisi quia in diuersum ibat eos uolen tamquam alienos praeterire, a quibus ita non agnoscebatur, ut phantasma putaretur? quod ad mysticam signi. ficationem referri quis usque adeo tardus est, ut nolit aduertere? sed tamen turbatis et exclamantibus subuenit dicens: fidite, ego sum, nolite timere. quomodo ergo eos uolebat praeterire quos pauentes ita confirmat, nisi quia illa uoluntas praetereundi ad eliciendum illum clamorem ualebat, cui subueniri oportebat! Iohannes etiam adhuc cum istis aliquantum inmoratur. nam post narratum de quinque panibus miraculum ipse quoque hoc de laborante nauicula et de ambulatione domini super aquas non tacet ita contexens:
因為他們怎能明白這事,除非是他往別的方向去,想要越過他們如同陌生人一般——他們竟如此不認得他,以致把他當作鬼怪?誰若如此遲鈍,竟不願留意這事當歸於一種奧祕的含義?然而,他對那驚慌呼喊的門徒卻施以援手,說:「你們放心,是我,不要怕!」那麼,他為何要越過那些他在其驚恐中如此安慰的人呢?無非是因那越過的意願正足以引出那呼喊,而那呼喊乃是理當得著紓解的。約翰在此也與那三位稍作停留;因為在敘述了五餅的神蹟之後,他也不緘默於這論及那勞苦之船、以及主在水面上行走之事,這樣編織道:
For how could they have understood this, except that he was going in a different direction, wishing to pass them by as though strangers—by whom he was so not recognized that he was thought a phantom? Who is so dull that he would not wish to observe that this is to be referred to a mystical signification? But nevertheless, to them troubled and crying out, he came to their aid, saying: 'Be of good cheer, it is I, be not afraid.' How then did he wish to pass by those whom, in their terror, he thus reassures, unless because that will of passing by availed to elicit that cry, which it was fitting to relieve? John too still lingers somewhat with these; for after the miracle of the five loaves has been narrated, he too does not keep silent about this concerning the labouring boat and the Lord's walking upon the waters, weaving it thus:
30:293
quod Mattheus dimissis turbis eum dicit ascendisse in montem, ut illic solus oraret, Iohannes autem in monte fuisse, cum easdem turbas de quinque panibus pauit. sed cum et ipse Iohannes dicat post illud miraculum fugisse eum in montem, ne a turbis teneretur, quae eum uolebant regem facere, utique manifestum est, quod de monte in planiora descenderant, quando illi panes turbis ministrati sunt. et ideo non est contrarium, quod ascendit rursus in montem, sicut et Mattheus et Iohannes dicunt, nisi quod Mattheus dixit: ascendit, Iohannes autem: fugit, quod esset contrarium, si fugiens non ascenderet. nec illud repugnat quod Mattheus dixit: ascendit in montem solus orare, Iohannes autem:
至於馬太說主遣散眾人之後上山獨自禱告,而約翰說主用五餅餵飽那同一群眾時原在山上——然而既然約翰自己也說,那神蹟之後主逃到山上,免得被那想要立他為王的眾人強留,那就確實明顯:當那些餅分給眾人時,他們已從山上下到較平坦之處。因此,他又再次上山(正如馬太和約翰都說的),並不相矛盾,只是馬太說「他上去」,約翰說「他逃走」——這若非在逃走時上去,才會相矛盾。馬太說「他上山獨自禱告」,約翰卻說……,這也並不衝突:
As to Matthew saying that, having dismissed the crowds, he went up into a mountain to pray there alone, but John saying that he was on the mountain when he fed those same crowds with the five loaves—yet since John himself also says that after that miracle he fled into the mountain, lest he be held by the crowds who wished to make him king, it is assuredly manifest that they had come down from the mountain into the flatter places when those loaves were ministered to the crowds. And therefore it is not contrary that he went up again into the mountain, as both Matthew and John say, except that Matthew said 'he went up,' but John 'he fled'—which would be contrary if, in fleeing, he did not go up. Nor does that conflict which Matthew said, 'he went up into the mountain alone to pray,' but John:
30:294
cum cognouisset. inquit, quia uenturi essent, ut facerent eum regem, fugit iterum in montem ipse solus. neque enim causae orandi contraria est causa fugiendi, quando quidem et hinc dominus transfigurans in se corpus humilitatis nostrae, ut conforme faceret corpori gloriae suae, id quoque doceat hanc esse nobis magnam causam orandi, quando est causa fugiendi. nec illud aduersum est, quod Mattheus prius eum dixit iussisse discipulos ascendere in nauiculam et praecedere eum trans fretum, donec dimitteret turbas, ac deinde dimissis turbis ascendisse in montem solum orare, Iohannes uero prius eum commemorat fugisse solum in montem ac deinde: ut autem sero factum est, inquit.
他說:「他既覺察他們要來強逼他作王,就獨自又逃到山上去了。」因為逃走的緣由並不與禱告的緣由相違,既然主正是由此,把我們卑賤的身體變化成他自己的形狀,好叫它與他榮耀的身體相似,也可藉此教導這事:即當有逃走之緣由時,正是我們禱告的大緣由。馬太先說主吩咐門徒上船先渡到對岸,直等他遣散眾人,然後遣散眾人之後才獨自上山禱告;約翰卻記述他先獨自逃到山上,然後說「到了晚上」——這也並不牴觸:
'when he had perceived,' he says, 'that they would come to make him king, he fled again into the mountain, himself alone.' For the cause of fleeing is not contrary to the cause of praying, since indeed even hence the Lord, transfiguring into himself the body of our lowliness, that he might make it conformable to the body of his glory, may also teach this: that this is a great cause of praying for us, when there is a cause of fleeing. Nor is that adverse, that Matthew first said he bade the disciples go up into the boat and go before him across the strait, until he should dismiss the crowds, and then, having dismissed the crowds, that he went up into the mountain alone to pray, while John records that he first fled alone into the mountain, and then: 'but when it was evening,' he says,
30:295
descenderunt discipuli eius ad mare, et cam ascendissent nauem, et cetera. quis enim non uideat hoc recapitulando Iohannem postea dixisse factum a discipulis quod iam Iesus iusserat, antequam fugisset in montem, sicut solet in sermone ad aliquid praetermissum rediri quodammodo? sed quia ipse reditus maxime in breuitate ac puncto temporis factus non commemoratur, putant plerumque qui audiunt hoc etiam postea factum esse quod postea dicitur. sic etiam quos dixerat ascendisse nauem et uenisse trans mare in Capharnaum dicit ad eos in mari laborantes uenisse dominum ambulantem super aquas, quod utique prius in ipsa nauigatione factum est, qua ueniebant Capharnaum.
「他的門徒下到海邊,上了船」等等。因為誰看不出,約翰是以概述的方式,把耶穌在逃上山之前已然吩咐的事,後來才敘述為門徒所行的——正如在言談中,人常以某種方式回頭補述所略過之事?但因那回頭之舉本身,尤其是在片刻的短暫瞬間中作成,並未被記述,聽者便往往以為凡後面所述的,也是後來才作成的。同樣,那些他說上了船、渡海到迦百農的門徒——他說主來到他們那裡,就是在海上勞苦之時,在水面上行走而來;這事確然是先發生的,就在他們正渡往迦百農的那次航行中。
'his disciples went down to the sea, and when they had gone up into the boat,' and so on. For who does not see that John, by way of recapitulation, said afterward to have been done by the disciples what Jesus had already commanded before he fled into the mountain—just as, in discourse, one is wont in a certain way to return to something passed over? But because that return itself, made especially in the brevity and point of a moment, is not recorded, those who hear generally suppose that this too was done afterward, which is stated afterward. So too those whom he had said went up into the boat and came across the sea to Capernaum—he says that the Lord came to them, labouring on the sea, walking upon the waters; which assuredly was done first, in that very voyage by which they were coming to Capernaum.
30:296
Lucas autem post narratum de quinque panibus miraculum pergit in aliud et ab ordine isto digreditur. neque enim aliquid de nauicula illa commemorat et de uia domini super aquas. sed cum dixisset: ambulantem super aquas uenisse ad nauigantes discipulos rettulerunt. nec ideo putari debet in illo monte, quo eum dixit Mattheus ascendisse, ut solus oraret, dixisse discipulis: quem me dicunt turbae? — Lucas enim uidetur in hoc congruere Mattheo, quia dixit: cum solus esset orans, cum ille dixisset: ascendit in montem solus oraresed omnino alibi, cum solus oraret et essent cum illo discipuli, hoc interrogauit.
但路加在敘述了五餅的神蹟之後,便轉到另一事,並偏離了這一次序。因為他對那船、以及主在水面上的行程,甚麼都沒有記述。但當他說了……他們記述主在水面上行走,來到那些正划船的門徒那裡。也不當因此以為,在馬太所說主上去獨自禱告的那山上,主對門徒說了:「眾人說我是誰?」——因為路加在這點上似乎與馬太相合,既然他說「他獨自禱告的時候」,而那位曾說「他上山獨自禱告」——其實是在完全另一處,當主獨自禱告、門徒與他同在時,他問了這話。
But Luke, after the miracle of the five loaves has been narrated, proceeds to another matter and digresses from this order. For he records nothing about that boat and about the Lord's way upon the waters. But when he had said... they related that, walking upon the waters, he came to the disciples who were sailing. Nor on that account ought it to be supposed that on that mountain, into which Matthew said he went up to pray alone, he said to the disciples: 'Whom do the crowds say that I am?'—for Luke seems in this to agree with Matthew, because he said, 'when he was alone praying,' since the other had said, 'he went up into the mountain alone to pray'—but altogether elsewhere, when he was praying alone and the disciples were with him, he asked this.
30:297
solum quippe Lucas fuisse dixit, non sine discipulis, sicut Mattheus et Iohannes, quando ab illo discesserunt, ut praecederent eum trans mare. iste namque apertissime adiunxit: erant cum illo et discipuli. proinde solum dixit sine turbis, quae cum illo non habitabant. XLVIII. Sequitur Mattheus dicens: manducare non coinquinat hominem. haec et Marcus commemorat sine aliqua repugnantiae quaestione; quidquid enim diuerso modo ab alio dicitur ab eadem sententia non recedit.
因為路加確實說主是獨自的,卻並非沒有門徒,不像馬太和約翰所說門徒離開他先渡海去的那種情形。因為這位極明白地補上:「門徒也與他同在。」故此他說「獨自」是指沒有眾人,就是那不與他同住的眾人。第四十八章。馬太接著說:「入口的不污穢人。」這些話馬可也記述,並無任何相矛盾的問題;因為凡由另一位以不同方式所說的,並不偏離同一意義。
For Luke indeed said that he was alone, not without disciples, as Matthew and John say when they departed from him to go before him across the sea. For this one most plainly added: 'the disciples also were with him.' Accordingly he said 'alone' meaning without the crowds, which did not dwell with him. XLVIII. Matthew follows, saying: 'to eat does not defile a man.' These things Mark also records, without any question of contradiction; for whatever is said in a different manner by another does not depart from the same meaning.
30:298
Iohannes autem ab illa nauicula, ad quam dominus ambulans supra mare uenit, posteaquam exierunt in terram, more suo in sermonem domini intentus eum ex occasione panis multa praecipueque diuina locutum esse commemorat, postque ipsum sermonem rursus in aliud adque aliud eius narratio sublimiter fertur. nec tamen in eo quod ab istis digreditur aliquid ordini istorum illius in alia transitus aduersatur.
但約翰,從主在海面上行走而來到的那船起,在門徒上了岸之後,按其一貫的作風專注於主的講論,記述主藉著餅的機緣講了許多、尤其是屬神的話;那篇講論之後,他的敘述又崇高地被引向一事接一事。然而,他在偏離這幾位之際,其轉入別事的做法,並不與這幾位的次序有任何衝突。
But John, from that boat to which the Lord came walking upon the sea, after they had gone out onto the land, in his own manner intent upon the Lord's discourse, records that he, taking occasion from the bread, spoke many and especially divine things; and after that discourse his narration is again borne sublimely to one thing after another. Nor yet, in that he digresses from these, does his transition into other matters conflict in anything with the order of these.
30:299
quid enim prohibet intellegere et illos esse sanatos a domino, de quibus narrat Mattheus et Marcus, et illis qui eum secuti sunt trans mare haec eum locutum esse quae praedicat Iohannes, quando quidem Capharnaum, quo dicuntur secundum Iohannem transfretasse, iuxta stagnum est Gennesar, ad quam terram secundum Mattheum dicuntur exisse? Sequitur itaque Mattheus post illum sermonem domini, UDI de non lotis manibus cum Pharisaeis egit, adque ita conserit narrationem, ordinem, quantum ipse transitus indicat, rerum etiam quae consecutae sunt seruans: Sidonis.
因為有甚麼攔阻我們理解:既有馬太和馬可所敘述的那些人被主治好,又有那些跟隨他渡海的人,主向他們講了約翰所宣揚的這些話——既然按約翰所說他們渡往的迦百農,是靠近革尼撒勒湖,而按馬太所說他們上岸的正是那地?因此馬太接著,在主那篇與法利賽人論到不洗手之事的講論之後,這樣連上他的敘述,並持守其次序——就其轉接本身所指明的而言——連同其後所發生之事:「……西頓的境界。」
For what forbids us to understand both that those were healed by the Lord of whom Matthew and Mark narrate, and that to those who followed him across the sea he spoke these things which John proclaims—since indeed Capernaum, to which, according to John, they are said to have crossed over, is next to the lake of Gennesaret, to which land, according to Matthew, they are said to have gone out? Matthew therefore follows, after that discourse of the Lord, in which he treated with the Pharisees concerning unwashed hands, and thus joins on his narration, keeping the order—as far as the transition itself indicates—even of the events that followed: '...of Sidon.'
30:300
id est quia discipuli rogauerunt eum pro illa et quia respondit non se esse missum nisi ad oues quae perierunt domus lsrahel et quia illa uenit, id est consecuta est, et adorauit eum dicens: adiuua me, tunc deinde dictum est quod euangelistae ambo commemorant. Sequitur Mattheus ita narrans: Hoc sane non ab re fuerit admonere in hoc miraculo de septem panibus quod duo euangelistae Mattheus Marcusque posuerunt, quia si aliquis eorum id dixisset, qui de illis quinque panibus non dixisset. contrarius ceteris putaretur.
……就是門徒為那婦人求他,主回答說他奉差遣不過是到以色列家迷失的羊那裡去,那婦人就來了——即跟隨而來——拜他說:「求你幫助我」,隨後就說了那兩位福音書作者所記的話。馬太這樣接著敘述:在馬太、馬可這兩位福音書作者所記下的這七餅神蹟中,確實不妨一提:他們中若有一位敘述此事,卻未曾述說那五餅之事,就會被人以為與其餘之人相矛盾。
...that is, that the disciples asked him on her behalf, and that he answered that he was not sent except to the sheep that were lost of the house of Israel, and that she came—that is, followed after—and worshipped him, saying: 'Help me,' and then thereupon was said what both evangelists record. Matthew follows, narrating thus: This indeed will not be beside the point to remark, in this miracle of the seven loaves which the two evangelists Matthew and Mark have set down, that if any one of them had told it who had not told of those five loaves, he would be thought contrary to the rest.
30:301
quis enim non existimaret unum idemque factum esse, non autem integre et ueraciter siue ab illo siue ab aliis siue ab omnibus fuisse narratum, sed aut illum pro quinque panibus septem, dum falleretur, commemorasse aut illos pro septem quinque aut utrosque mentitos uel obliuione deceptos? hoc et de duodecim cophinis et de septem sportis opinaretur quasi contrarium, hoc de quinque milibus et quattuor milibus eorum qui pascerentur. sed quia illi qui miraculum de septem panibus narrauerunt nec illud de quinque tacuerunt, neminem mouet et utrumque factum omnes intellegunt.
因為誰不會以為這是同一件事發生了,只是無論被這位、被別人、或被眾人所敘述的,都未曾完整而真實地記下,而是要麼這位因受蒙蔽把五個餅記作七個,要麼別人把七個記作五個,或者兩者都撒了謊,或都因遺忘而受了欺矇?同樣,關於十二個籃子與七個筐子,他也會以為彷彿相矛盾;關於受餵飽的五千人與四千人,也是如此。但因為那些敘述七餅神蹟的人,並沒有緘默於五餅之事,這就不使人困擾,眾人也都明白兩件事都發生過。
For who would not have thought that one and the same event had occurred, but had not been narrated wholly and truthfully, whether by the one or by the others or by all, but that either the one had recorded seven loaves for five, being deceived, or the others five for seven, or that both had lied or been deceived by forgetfulness? This too, concerning the twelve baskets and the seven baskets, he would suppose to be, as it were, contrary; this too concerning the five thousand and the four thousand of those who were fed. But because those who narrated the miracle of the seven loaves did not keep silent about that of the five, it disturbs no one, and all understand that both events happened.
30:302
hoc ideo diximus, ut sicubi simile inuenitur factum a domino, quod in aliquo alteri euangelistae ita repugnare uideatur, ut omnino solui non possit, nihil aliud intellegatur quam utrumque factum esse et aliud ab alio commemoratum, sicut de centenis et quinquagenis discumbentibus commendauimus, quia, si non etiam illud utrumque aput unum inueniremus, contraria singulos dixisse putaremus. LI. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: signum quaerit et signum non dabitur ei nisi signum Ionae. hoc iam et alibi dixit idem Mattheus. unde etiam adque etiam retinendum est saepius dominum eadem dixisse, ut quod existente contrario solui non potuerit bis dictum intellegatur.
我們說這話的緣故乃是:若在何處發現主的一件類似作為,在某方面似乎與另一位福音書作者如此牴觸,以致全然無法解開,那就不可作別的理解,只當理解為兩件事都發生過,而一件由這位、另一件由那位所記——正如我們就那坐席的一百人與五十人所指出的;因為若我們沒有在一位作者那裡也同時找到這兩者,就會以為他們說了相矛盾的話。第五十一章。馬太接著說:「有人求神蹟,除了約拿的神蹟以外,再沒有神蹟賜給他。」這話同一位馬太在別處也已說過。由此當一再持守:主常說同樣的話,使那在有相矛盾之時無法解開的,可被理解為說了兩次。
We have said this for this reason: that if anywhere a similar deed of the Lord's is found, which in some respect seems so to conflict with another evangelist that it cannot be resolved at all, nothing else may be understood than that both were done and one was recorded by one, the other by the other—just as we have shown concerning the hundred and the fifty who reclined; because, if we did not also find both of these together in one writer, we would suppose that they had said contrary things. LI. Matthew follows and says: 'a sign is sought, and no sign shall be given it but the sign of Jonah.' This the same Matthew has already said elsewhere too. Whence again and again it is to be held that the Lord often said the same things, so that what cannot be resolved when a contradiction exists may be understood as said twice.
30:303
hunc sane ordinem etiam Marcus tenens post illud de septem panibus miraculum hoc idem subicit quod Mattheus, nisi quod Dalmanutha, quod in quibusdam codicibus legitur, non dixit Mattheus, sed Magedan. non autem dubitandum est eundem locum esse sub utroque nomine. nam plerique codices non habent etiam secundum Marcum nisi Magedan. nec illud moueat, quod Marcus non dicit responsum esse quaerentibus signum de caelo, idem quod Mattheus de Iona, sed ait dominum respondisse: signum non dabitur ei. intellegendum est enim quale petebant, hoc est de caelo, praetermisit autem dicere de Iona, quod Mattheus commemorauit. Sequitur Mattheus: (et relictis illis abiit.
馬可確實持守這同一次序,在那七餅神蹟之後補上馬太所補的同一件事,只是馬太沒有說某些抄本所讀的「大瑪努他」,而是說「馬加丹」。也不當懷疑:這在兩個名稱之下都是同一地方。因為大多數抄本,即使按馬可,也不過作「馬加丹」。也不要因此困擾:馬可沒有說那向求從天上來之神蹟的人所作的回答,與馬太所記關於約拿的相同,而是說主回答:「沒有神蹟賜給他。」因為當明白他們所求的是何等神蹟——就是從天上來的——只是馬可略去了關於約拿的話,就是馬太所記述的。馬太接著說:「他就離開他們走了。」
Mark indeed, keeping this same order, after that miracle of the seven loaves subjoins this same thing which Matthew does, except that Matthew did not say 'Dalmanutha,' which is read in certain codices, but 'Magedan.' And it is not to be doubted that it is the same place under either name. For most codices, even according to Mark, have nothing but 'Magedan.' Nor let this disturb, that Mark does not say the answer to those seeking a sign from heaven was the same which Matthew gives concerning Jonah, but says that the Lord answered: 'A sign shall not be given it.' For it is to be understood, what sort they were asking—that is, one from heaven—but he omitted to say concerning Jonah, which Matthew recorded. Matthew follows: 'And leaving them he departed.'
30:304
Caesareae Philippi et interrogabat discipulos suos dicens: quem me dicunt homines esse filium hominis? at illi dixerunt: alii Iohannem baptistam, alii autem Heliam, alii uero Hieremiam aut unum ex prophetis, et cetera usque ad illud ubi ait: esse: tu uocaberis Cephas, quod interpretatur Petrus. unde nec illo loco, ubi Marcus duodecim discipulos nominatim commemorans dixit appellatos Iacobum et Iohannem filios tonitrui. arbitrandum est nomen accepisse Petrum, quia dixit illic quod inposuerit ei nomen, ut uocaretur Petrus; hoc enim recolendo dixit, non quod tunc factum sit. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: etiam illud dixisse dominum:
……凱撒利亞腓立比的境內,他問門徒說:「人說我人子是誰?」他們說:「有人說是施洗約翰,有人說是以利亞,還有人說是耶利米,或是先知裡的一位」,等等,直到他說「……你要稱為磯法,翻出來就是彼得」那處。故此,在馬可逐一提名十二門徒、說雅各和約翰被稱為半尼其(雷子)的那處,也不當以為彼得是在那時得了名,因為他在那裡說主曾給他起名叫彼得;因這是他以追述的方式說的,並非那時才作成的。馬太接著說:主也說了這話:
...of Caesarea Philippi, and he asked his disciples, saying: 'Whom do men say that I, the Son of man, am?' But they said: 'Some John the Baptist, some however Elijah, others truly Jeremiah or one of the prophets,' and so on, up to that place where he says: '...you shall be called Cephas, which is interpreted Peter.' Whence neither in that place, where Mark, naming the twelve disciples individually, said that James and John were called sons of thunder, is it to be thought that Peter received his name, because he there said that he had imposed on him the name that he should be called Peter; for he said this by way of recollection, not because it was then done. Matthew follows and says: that the Lord said also this:
30:305
Quod autem Marcus post sex dies factum dicit, sicut Mattheus, Lucas autem post octo, non contemnendi sunt, si quos mouet, sed ratione reddita instruendi. dies enim quando enuntiamus dicentes \'post tot dies\\ aliquando non adnumeramus eum, in quo loquimur, et eum, quo res ipsa futura est, quam praenuntiamus uel pollicemur, sed medios, post quos re uera plenos adque integros illud futurum est. hoc fecit Mattheus et Marcus. excepto eo die, quo haec loquebatur Iesus, et illo, quo exhibuit memoratam in monte uisionem. medios dies intuentes dixerunt post sex dies, quod ille adnumeratis finalibus, id est primo adque ultimo, dixit post octo dies, eo loquendi modo, quo pars pro toto commemoratur.
至於馬可與馬太一致地說這事發生在六天之後,而路加卻說八天之後,那些因此感到困惑的人不當被輕視,反倒應當在說明緣由後受教。因為當我們宣告一個日子,說「若干天之後」時,有時我們並不把說話當天算進去,也不把我們所預言或應許之事將要成就的那一天算進去,而只算中間的日子,過了這些日子、當它們真正滿足完整時,那事才要發生。馬太和馬可正是如此:他們略去了耶穌說這些話的那一天,以及祂在山上顯出前述異象的那一天,只看中間的日子而說「六天之後」;而路加把首尾兩日,即第一日與末一日算進去,便說「八天之後」,這是按著以部分代替全體的說話方式。
As for the fact that Mark says this happened after six days, in agreement with Matthew, while Luke says after eight, those whom this troubles are not to be despised, but rather to be instructed by having the reason explained. For when we announce a day by saying 'after so many days,' sometimes we do not count in the day on which we are speaking, nor the day on which the very thing we foretell or promise is to come to pass, but only the intervening days, after which, when they are truly full and complete, that thing is to be. This is what Matthew and Mark did: leaving out the day on which Jesus was speaking these things, and that on which He displayed the aforementioned vision on the mountain, they looked to the intervening days and said 'after six days'; whereas Luke, counting in the two boundary days, that is, the first and the last, said 'after eight days,' according to that mode of speech by which the part is mentioned for the whole.
30:306
Item quod Lucas ait de Moyse et Helia: LVII. Sequitur Mattheus: tradendus est in manibus hominum. sermo, quousque eum considerandum suscepimus, a Petro solo interpellatur quaerente, quotiens fratri debeat ignosci. talia enim dominus loquebatur, ut satis eluceat etiam hoc quod Petrus interrogauit eique responsum est ad eundem pertinere sermonem. Lucas autem nisi illud de paruulo, quem constituit ante discipulos imitandum, cum de sua magnitudine cogitarent, nihil hoc ordine seruato commemorat.
同樣,關於路加所說摩西和以利亞的事。第五十七章。馬太接著說:「祂將被交在人的手裡。」這段話語,直到我們著手考察之處,只被彼得一人打斷,他問應當饒恕弟兄多少次。因為主所講的話,足以清楚顯明,連彼得所問並得著答覆的這事,也屬於同一段話語。然而路加除了那件關於小孩子的事之外,並未按此處所守的次序記載別的——就是當門徒思想自己的偉大時,主把那小孩子立在門徒面前作他們效法的榜樣。
Likewise as to what Luke says concerning Moses and Elijah. LVII. There follows in Matthew: 'He is to be delivered into the hands of men.' The discourse, up to the point at which we undertook to consider it, is interrupted by Peter alone, who asks how often he ought to forgive his brother. For the Lord was speaking such things that it is sufficiently clear that this too, which Peter asked and to which he received an answer, belongs to the same discourse. Luke, however, records nothing according to this order kept here, except that matter about the little child whom He set before the disciples to be imitated, when they were thinking about their own greatness.
30:307
si qua enim alia similiter dixit quae et in isto sermone sunt posita, alibi et ex aliis occasionibus dicta recoluit, sicut Iohannes de remissione peccatorum, quod tenebuntur, si cui tenuerint, et dimittentur, si cui dimiserint, post resurrectionem a domino dictum commemorat, cum Mattheus in hoc sermone dominum hoc dixisse meminerit quod et Petro antea dictum fuisse idem ipse testatur. eadem itaque saepe ac pluribus locis Iesum dixisse. necubi moueamur, si ordo dictorum quibusdam repugnare putabitur, sicut iam totiens commendauimus, meminisse debemus, ne hoc semper admonere necesse sit. LXII. Sequitur Mattheus ita narrans: eundem ordinem tenens.
因為若祂說了任何其他類似而也載於這段話語中的話,祂乃是在別處、藉別的機會重提它們——正如約翰記載主在復活之後所說關於赦罪的話,說:你們留下誰的罪,誰的罪就留下;你們赦免誰的罪,誰的罪就赦免了;而馬太卻記載主在這段話語中說了這話,就是那同一位約翰自己作證曾先前對彼得說過的話。可見耶穌時常在許多地方說同樣的話。若有些人以為所記言語的次序彼此矛盾,我們斷不可因此困擾;正如我們已屢次力勸的,我們應當記住這一點,免得每次都須提醒。第六十二章。馬太接著這樣敘述,守著同樣的次序。
For if He said any other similar things which are also placed in this discourse, He recalled them elsewhere and on other occasions—just as John records, as spoken by the Lord after the resurrection, the saying about the remission of sins, that they shall be retained if to any they be retained, and remitted if to any they be remitted, whereas Matthew relates that the Lord said this in this discourse, which same John himself testifies had been said earlier to Peter. Jesus therefore often said the same things and in many places. Let us never be disturbed if the order of the sayings shall be thought by certain persons to be contradictory; as we have already so often urged, we ought to remember this, lest it be necessary always to give this warning. LXII. There follows Matthew, narrating thus, keeping the same order.
30:308
sane uidendum est, ne repugnare uideatur quod idem Marcus a domino dicit interrogatos Pharisaeos, quid eis Moyses praeceperit, adque ita illos interroganti respondisse de permisso sibi libello repudii, cum Mattheus dixerit uerbis domini, quibus ostenderat ex lege deum coniunxisse masculum et feminam et propterea non eos debere ab homine separari, rettulisse responsionem: temtantes accesserant. quae uoluntas eorum sic expressa est per Mattheum, ut non eos esse commemoraret interrogatos. sed ultro intulisse de mandato Moysi, quo uelut conuincerent dominum separationem coniugum prohibentem. cum ergo uoluntas loquentium, cui debent uerba seruire.
確實須仔細思量,免得看來有矛盾:因為同一位馬可說,法利賽人是被主詢問摩西吩咐了他們甚麼,他們就這樣回答那發問的主,論到准許他們寫的休書;而馬太卻說,他們是試探祂而來,並記述他們是回應主的話——主用那話指明神從律法上已將男女配合,因此人不可分開他們——所作的答覆。他們這意圖經馬太如此表述,以致他並未記載他們被詢問,反倒記他們主動提出摩西的吩咐,藉此彷彿要駁倒那禁止夫妻分離的主。既然說話者的意圖(言語本當服事這意圖)
Indeed it must be carefully considered lest there seem to be a contradiction in that the same Mark says that the Pharisees were asked by the Lord what Moses had commanded them, and that they thus answered the questioner concerning the bill of divorce that had been permitted them; whereas Matthew has said that they, tempting Him, had approached, and reported their response to the words of the Lord by which He had shown that from the law God had joined together male and female, and that therefore they ought not to be separated by man. This intention of theirs is so expressed by Matthew that he does not record their having been questioned, but rather their having of their own accord brought forward the command of Moses, by which they might, as it were, refute the Lord who forbade the separation of spouses. Since therefore the intention of the speakers, to which the words ought to be subservient,
30:309
ab euangelista utroque monstrata sit, nihil interest, quam diuersus inter ambos fuerit narrandi modus, dum ab eadem ueritate neuter abscederet. Potest etiam hoc intellegi, quod, sicut dicit Marcus, prius eos de uxore dimittenda interrogantes dominus uicissim interrogarit, quid eis praeceperit Moyses, qui cum respondissent Moysen permisisse libellum repudii scribere et dimittere. respondit eis de ipsa lege per Moysen data, quomodo deus instituerit coniugium masculi et feminae, dicens ea quae ponit Mattheus, id est: eisdem ipsis uerbis quae bis dixerant redderetur, quoniam ipsis uerbis eam reddiderat dominus. Sequitur Mattheus: quaerens: quid boni faciam?
既已被兩位福音書作者顯明,那麼二者敘述的方式縱然大不相同,也無關緊要,只要兩人都不偏離同一真理。也可以這樣理解:正如馬可所說,當他們先問祂關於休妻之事時,主便反過來問他們摩西吩咐了他們甚麼;他們回答說摩西准許寫休書休妻,祂就論到那藉摩西所賜的律法本身,述說神如何設立男女的婚姻,說出馬太所記的話——就是說,這答覆是用他們曾兩次所說的同樣言語還給他們的,因為主是用那同樣的言語回答他們的。馬太接著記那發問的人說:「我該做甚麼善事呢?」
has been shown by both Evangelists, it matters not how different the manner of narrating was between the two, so long as neither departed from the same truth. It can also be understood in this way: that, as Mark says, when they first questioned Him about putting away a wife, the Lord in turn questioned them as to what Moses had commanded them; and when they had answered that Moses permitted them to write a bill of divorce and to put her away, He answered them concerning that very law given through Moses, how God had instituted the marriage of male and female, saying the things which Matthew sets down—that is, so that the answer might be given back to them in those very words which they had spoken twice, since the Lord had given it back to them in those very words. There follows Matthew: the one asking, 'What good thing shall I do?'
30:310
ibi enim et bonum nominauit et interrogatio est, magister autem bone nondum est interrogatio. commodissime ergo intellegitur utrumque dictum: quid me dicis bonum et interrogas me de bono?5 LXIIII. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: ordine commemorauit quae de passione et resurrectione sua duodecim discipulis praedixerit, praetermittit ea quae isti commemorant, post quae interposita occurrerunt ei ad Hierichum. quod autem dixerunt Mattheus et Marcus de principibus gentium, qui dominantur subiectis, non ita futurum inter illos, sed eum qui erit maior etiam seruum aliorum futurum, dicit tale aliquid et Lucas, sed non eo loco, et ordo ipse indicat iterum esse eandem sententiam a domino dictam.
因為那裡既提到「善」這字,又有一個問題;但「良善的夫子」還不算是一個問題。所以最為恰當地,可理解為兩者都說了:「你為甚麼稱我是良善的,又問我關於善的事呢?」第六十四章。馬太接著說:他按次序記述主向十二門徒所預言關於祂受難與復活的事;他略去了這些別的作者所記的、其後插入而在耶利哥迎見祂的事。至於馬太和馬可所說關於外邦君王轄制屬下的話——說在他們中間不可這樣,倒是為大的要作眾人的僕人——路加也說了類似的話,但不在同一處;而那次序本身指明,這同樣的意思是主又一次所說的。
For there both the word 'good' is named and there is a question; but 'Good Master' is not yet a question. Most fittingly, therefore, both are understood to have been said: 'Why do you call me good and ask me about the good?' LXIIII. There follows Matthew and says: he recorded in order the things which He had foretold to the twelve disciples concerning His passion and resurrection; he passes over the things which these others record, after which, being interposed, there met Him at Jericho. But as to what Matthew and Mark said about the princes of the Gentiles who lord it over their subjects—that it would not be so among them, but that he who would be greater would even be the servant of the others—Luke too says something of the sort, but not in the same place; and the order itself indicates that the same sentiment was again spoken by the Lord.
30:311
Sequitur Mattheus: archisynagogum etiam nomine expressit. cuius filiam resuscitauit Iesus. in quo etiam magis iste sensus appareat, quia et ille archisynagogus utique in loco illo nobilis fuit. procul dubio itaque Bartimeus iste Timei filius ex aliqua magna felicitate deiectus notissimae et famosissimae miseriae fuit, quod non. solum caecus, uerum etiam mendicus sedebat. hinc est ergo quod ipsum solum uoluit commemorare Marcus, cuius inluminatio tam claram famam huic miraculo conparauit, quam erat illius nota calamitas. Lucas uero quamuis omnino eodem modo factum tamen in alio caeco intellegendus est par commemorare miraculum et eiusdem miraculi parem modum. ille quippe hoc factum dicit.
馬太接著記:他還指名說出那管會堂的人,耶穌使他的女兒復活。在這事上那意思更為顯明,因為那管會堂的人在那地方確是有名望的。因此無疑地,這位巴底買,就是提買的兒子,是從某種顯赫境遇跌落下來、陷入眾所周知而聲名狼藉之悲慘的人,因為他不僅是瞎眼的,甚至是坐著討飯的乞丐。這就是馬可為何只願記述他一人的緣故,他重見光明為這神蹟贏得的名聲,正如他的災禍那樣廣為人知般顯赫。至於路加,雖然這事完全是以同樣方式行的,卻仍當理解為他記述的是在另一個瞎子身上所行類似的神蹟,以及同一類神蹟的類似方式。因為他確是說這事發生
There follows Matthew: he also expressed by name the ruler of the synagogue whose daughter Jesus raised. In this too that sense the more appears, because that ruler of the synagogue was certainly noble in that place. Without doubt, then, this Bartimaeus, the son of Timaeus, cast down from some great prosperity, was of a most well-known and notorious misery, in that he sat not only blind but even a beggar. This, then, is why Mark wished to record him alone, whose enlightenment procured for this miracle a fame as bright as his calamity was well known. But Luke, although it was done altogether in the same manner, is nonetheless to be understood as recording a like miracle in the case of another blind man, and a like manner of the same miracle. For he indeed says this was done
30:312
cum adpropinquaret Hiericho, at isti, cum egrederetur ab Hiericho. sed nomen ciuitatis et facti similitudo putari suadet semel esse factum, sed euangelistas in hoc sibi aduersari, quod alius dicat, cum adpropinquaret Hiericho, alii, cum egrederetur ab Hiericho, non sane hoc persuadet nisi eis qui procliuius credi uolunt mentiri euangelium quam duo similia similiterque miracula fecisse Iesum. quid autem sit credibilius aut quid potius uerum, et omnis fidelis filius euangelii facillime uidet et omnis contentiosus, saltem cum admonitus fuerit, uel tacendo uel, etiamsi tacere noluerit, cogitando sibi ipse respondet. LXVI. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit:
是在祂將近耶利哥的時候,而這些別的作者卻說是在祂出耶利哥的時候。誠然,城名與事蹟的相似或許會使人以為這事只行了一次,而福音書作者在此彼此矛盾——一位說是在祂將近耶利哥時,其餘的說是在祂出耶利哥時。這種說法所能說服的,無非是那些寧願相信福音撒謊、也不信耶穌以類似方式行了兩件類似神蹟的人。至於甚麼更為可信,或說甚麼才是真的,凡忠信的福音之子都極容易看出,而凡好爭辯的人,至少受了勸戒之後,若非藉緘默,便是縱然不肯緘默、也藉思考而自己答覆自己。第六十六章。馬太接著說:
as He drew near to Jericho, but these others say it was as He went out from Jericho. Yet the name of the city and the similarity of the deed might persuade one to think it was done only once, but that the Evangelists contradict one another in this—that one says it was as He drew near to Jericho, the others as He went out from Jericho. This surely persuades none but those who are more ready to believe that the Gospel lies than that Jesus performed two similar miracles in a similar way. But what is more credible, or rather what is true, both every faithful son of the Gospel most easily sees, and every contentious person, at least when he has been admonished, either by keeping silent, or, even if he refuses to keep silent, by thinking, answers himself. LXVI. There follows Matthew and says:
30:313
xet cum adpropinquasset Hierosolymis et uenissent Bethfage ad montem oliueti, tunc Iesus misit duos discipulos dicens eis: ite in castellum, quod contra uos est, et statim inuenietis asinam alligatam et pullum cum ea, et cetera usque ad eum locum, ubi ait: Iohannes quoque, cum taceat, quemadmodum dominus discipulos suos ad haec animalia sibi adducenda miserit, interponit tamen breuiter hoc de pullo cum testimonio etiam prophetae, quod Mattheus adhibet. in quo etiam testimonio prophetico aliquantum diuersa euangelistarum locutio ab ea quidem sententia non recedit; sed potest mouere, quod hoc Mattheus sic adhibet, ut asinam dicat commemorasse prophetam.
「耶穌和門徒將近耶路撒冷,到了伯法其、橄欖山那裡,耶穌就打發兩個門徒,對他們說:你們往對面村子裡去,必看見一匹驢拴在那裡,還有驢駒同在一處」——如此等等,直到他說:約翰雖然沒有講明主如何打發門徒去為祂牽這些牲口來,卻仍簡短地插入這關於驢駒的事,並附上馬太所引先知的見證。在這先知的見證裡,福音書作者措辭上略有不同,卻的確不偏離同一意思;但有一點可能引起難處,就是馬太引述的方式,是說先知提到了母驢。
'And when He drew near to Jerusalem and they had come to Bethphage, to the Mount of Olives, then Jesus sent two disciples, saying to them: Go into the village which is over against you, and immediately you shall find an ass tied and a colt with her'—and so on, up to that place where he says: John too, although he is silent as to how the Lord sent his disciples to bring these animals to Him, nevertheless briefly inserts this about the colt, with the testimony also of the prophet which Matthew adduces. In which prophetic testimony too the somewhat different wording of the Evangelists does not indeed depart from the same meaning; but it may raise a difficulty that Matthew adduces it in such a way as to say the prophet mentioned the ass.
30:314
non autem ita se habet uel quod Iohannes interponit uel codices ecclesiastici interpretationis usitatae. cuius rei causa illa mihi uidetur, quod Mattheus Hebraea lingua perhibetur euangelium conscripsisse. manifestum est autem interpretationem illam, quae dicitur Septuaginta, in nonnullis se aliter habere, quam inueniunt in Hebraeo qui eam linguam nouerunt et qui interpretati sunt singuli eosdem libros Hebraeos.
但無論在約翰所插入的,或在教會慣用譯本的抄本中,情形都不是這樣。這事的緣由,在我看來,是因為馬太據傳是用希伯來文寫成他的福音書的。如今顯而易見,那稱為七十士譯本的譯本,在若干處與那些通曉該語言、並各自單獨翻譯過那些希伯來書卷的人在希伯來原文中所見的有所不同。
But it is not so, either in what John inserts or in the copies of the customary ecclesiastical translation. The cause of this thing seems to me to be that Matthew is reported to have composed his Gospel in the Hebrew tongue. Now it is evident that that translation which is called the Septuagint differs in some places from what those who know that language, and who have each individually translated those same Hebrew books, find in the Hebrew.
30:315
huius item distantiae causa si quaeratur, cur tanta auctoritas interpretationis Septuaginta multis in locis distet ab ea ueritate quae in Hebraeis codicibus inuenitur, nihil occurrere probabilius existimo quam illos Septuaginta eo spiritu interpretatos, quo et illa quae interpretabantur dicta fuerant, quod ex ipsa eorum mirabili quae praedicatur consensione firmatum est.
若同樣要探究這差異的緣由,為何七十士譯本這樣大的權威在許多地方竟與希伯來抄本中所見的真理不同,我想再沒有比這更為可信的答案了:就是那七十位譯者,是藉著他們所翻譯的那些話原本被說出時的同一位聖靈來翻譯的——這事由他們那眾所稱頌、令人驚嘆的一致所證實。
If the cause of this difference likewise be inquired, why so great an authority as the Septuagint translation should in many places differ from that truth which is found in the Hebrew codices, I think nothing more probable occurs than that those Seventy translated by the same Spirit by which the very things they translated had been spoken—a thing confirmed from that very marvelous agreement of theirs which is celebrated.
30:316
ergo et ipsi nonnulla in eloquio uariando et ab eadem uoluntate dei, cuius illa dicta erant et cui uerba seruire debebant, non recedendo nihil aliud demonstrare uoluerunt quam hoc ipsum quod nunc in euangelistarum quattuor concordi quadam diuersitate miramur, qua nobis ostenditur non esse mendacium, si quisquam ita diuerso modo aliquid narret, ut ab eius uoluntate, cui consonandum et consentiendum est, non recedat.
因此他們也是如此:他們在措辭上稍有變化,卻不偏離神那同一的旨意(那些話原是神的,言語本當服事神),藉此他們所要顯明的,無非正是我們如今在四福音書作者所謂「和諧中的差異」裡所驚嘆的這同一件事——這向我們顯明:若有人以如此不同的方式敘述某事,卻不偏離那當與之相合相契者的旨意,這並不是謊言。
Therefore they too, by varying somewhat in expression and yet not departing from the same will of God, whose those sayings were and whom the words ought to serve, wished to demonstrate nothing else than this very thing which we now marvel at in the concordant diversity, so to speak, of the four Evangelists—by which it is shown to us that there is no lie if anyone narrates something in a manner so diverse that he does not depart from the will of Him with whom there must be agreement and consent.
30:317
quod nosse et moribus utile est propter cauenda et iudicanda mendacia et ipsi fidei, ne putemus quasi consecratis sonis ita muniri ueritatem, tamquam deus nobis quemadmodum ipsam rem, sic uerba, quae propter illam sunt dicenda, commendet, cum potius ita res, quae discenda est, sermonibus, per quos discenda est, praeferatur, ut istos omnino quaerere non deberemus, si eam sine his nosse possemus, sicut illam nouit deus et in ipso angeli eius. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: de resticulis expulisse de templo uendentes. unde manifestum est non semel, sed iterum hoc esse a domino factum, sed illud primum commemoratum a Iohanne, hoc ultimum a ceteris tribus. LXVIII. Sequitur Mattheus:
認識這一點,甚至對品行也有益,為要防範並判斷謊言;對信德本身也有益,免得我們以為真理彷彿被某些神聖化的聲音所護衛,好像神向我們所看重的,是那為真理之故當說的言語,正如祂看重那事本身一樣;其實那當學的事,倒要勝過那用以學習它的言語,以致若我們能不藉這些言語就認識它,就如神並在神裡面的眾天使所認識的那樣,我們原本根本不必尋求這些言語。馬太接著說:祂用小繩子把作買賣的人趕出殿去。由此顯明,主行這事不只一次,乃是又行了一次;但頭一次是約翰記載的,這末一次是其餘三位記載的。第六十八章。馬太接著說:
To know this is useful even for morals, for the sake of guarding against and judging falsehoods, and useful for faith itself, lest we suppose that truth is fortified as it were by consecrated sounds, as though God commended to us the words, which are to be spoken for its sake, in the same way as the thing itself; whereas rather the thing which is to be learned is to be preferred to the words through which it is to be learned, so much so that we ought not to seek these words at all if we could know it without them, just as God knows it and His angels in Him. There follows Matthew and says: that He drove out the sellers from the temple with little cords. From which it is evident that this was done by the Lord not once but again; but that first one was recorded by John, this last by the other three. LXVIII. There follows Matthew:
30:318
wet accesserunt ad eum caeci et claudi in templo et sanauit eos. Hoc et Marcus consequenter dicit, sed non eundem ordinem tenet. primo enim quod eum in templum Mattheus dixit intrasse et eiecisse uendentes et ementes, non commemorat Marcus, sed circumspectis omnibus. cum iam uespera esset, exisse dicit in Bethaniam cum duodecim, et alia die cum exirent a Bethania esurisse et arbori fici dixisse quod et Mattheus commemorat. et subiungit idem Marcus, quod uenerit Hierosolyma, et cum introisset in templum, eiecit uendentes et ementes. quasi altero die, non primo factum esset. sed quia Mattheus ita conectit:
「在殿裡有瞎子、瘸子到耶穌跟前,祂就治好了他們。」這事馬可也隨後說到,卻不守同樣的次序。因為馬太先說祂進了殿,趕出那作買賣的人——這事馬可並未記載,反倒說祂周圍看了各樣物件,天色已晚,就同十二個門徒出城往伯大尼去;又說次日他們從伯大尼出來,祂餓了,就對無花果樹說了馬太也記載的話。同一位馬可接著說,祂來到耶路撒冷,進了殿,趕出那作買賣的人,彷彿這是第二日、而非頭一日所行的。但因為馬太是這樣連接的:
'And the blind and the lame came to Him in the temple, and He healed them.' This Mark also says consequently, but does not keep the same order. For first, that Matthew said He entered the temple and cast out those selling and buying—this Mark does not record, but says that, having looked round upon all things, when it was already evening, He went out to Bethany with the twelve, and that on another day, as they were going out from Bethany, He was hungry and said to the fig tree what Matthew too records. And the same Mark subjoins that He came to Jerusalem, and when He had entered the temple, He cast out those selling and buying, as though it had been done on the second day, not the first. But because Matthew connects it thus:
30:319
et relictis illis abiit foras extra ciuitatem in Bethaniam, unde mane reuertentem in ciuitatem arbori maledixisse commemorat, probabilius creditur ipse potius tenuisse ordinem temporis de uendentibus et ementibus eiectis de templo. cum enim dicit: et relictis illis abiit foras, quibus relictis intellegi poterit, nisi cum quibus superius loquebatur indignantibus, quod pueri clamarent: osanna filio Dauid? praetermisit ergo Marcus quod primo die factum est, cum intrauit in templum, et recordatum interposuit, cum dixisset, quod non inuenerit aliquid in ficulnea praeter folia, quod secundo die factum est, sicut ambo testantur.
「祂就離開他們,出城往伯大尼去」——馬太由此記述,祂清早回城時咒詛那樹——那麼更可信的是,馬太自己倒守著關於作買賣者被趕出殿之事的時間次序。因為當他說「祂就離開他們出去」時,除了上文與祂說話、因孩童喊「和散那歸於大衛的子孫」而惱怒的那些人之外,還能把祂所離開的理解為誰呢?可見馬可是略去了頭一日所行的事,就是祂進殿之時所行的,然後在說到祂在無花果樹上除了葉子甚麼也找不著(這是第二日所行的,兩人都作證)之際,藉回憶而把它插了進去。
'And leaving them, He went forth out of the city into Bethany,' from which he records that as He returned into the city in the morning He cursed the tree—it is more probably believed that Matthew himself rather kept the order of time concerning the sellers and buyers cast out of the temple. For when he says, 'And leaving them, He went forth,' who can be understood as those He left, except those with whom He had been speaking above, who were indignant that the children cried out, 'Hosanna to the Son of David'? Mark therefore passed over what was done on the first day, when He entered the temple, and inserted it by recollection when he had said that He found nothing on the fig tree but leaves—which was done on the second day, as both testify.
30:320
miratos autem esse discipulos, quod arbor aruerit, et eis dominum respondisse de fide et de monte in mare transferendo, non ipso secundo die, quo dixit arbori: iam non amplius in aeternum quisquam ex te fructum manducet, sed tertio die dicit. ipso quippe die secundo commemorauit idem Marcus de templo eiectos uendentes, quod primo die factum praetermiserat. ipso ergo secundo die dicit facta uespera egressum de ciuitate, et cum mane transiret, uidisse discipulos ficum aridam factam a radicibus et recordatum Petrum dixisse ei: rabbi, ecce ficus, cui maledixisti, aruit, tunc eum de potentia fidei respondisse, Mattheus autem, tamquam secundo die hoc totum factum sit, id est et dictum arbori:
但門徒因那樹枯乾了而驚奇,主就論到信德以及把山挪到海裡去的事回答他們,他說這並不是在第二日、就是祂對樹說「今後永遠不再有人吃你的果子」的那一日,而是在第三日。因為正是在那第二日,同一位馬可記述了那被趕出殿的作買賣的人,就是他先前略去、當作頭一日所行之事。所以正是在那第二日,他說到了晚上祂出了城;次日清早經過,門徒看見那無花果樹連根都枯乾了,彼得就想起來,對祂說:「拉比,請看,你所咒詛的無花果樹已經枯乾了」,那時祂便論到信德的能力回答他。而馬太卻彷彿這一切都是在第二日所行的——就是既對樹說:
But that the disciples marveled that the tree had withered, and that the Lord answered them concerning faith and concerning a mountain to be removed into the sea, he says was not on the very second day, on which He said to the tree, 'Let no one ever eat fruit of you any more forever,' but on the third day. For on that very second day the same Mark recorded the sellers cast out of the temple, which he had passed over as done on the first day. On that very second day, then, he says that, evening being come, He went out of the city, and that as He passed by in the morning the disciples saw the fig tree withered from the roots, and Peter, remembering, said to Him, 'Rabbi, behold, the fig tree which You cursed has withered'; then He answered concerning the power of faith. But Matthew, as though all this had been done on the second day—that is, both the saying to the tree,
30:321
numquam ex te fructus nascatur in sempiternum, et arefactam esse continuo, et uidentibus hoc discipulis adque mirantibus illud de uirtute fidei fuisse responsum. unde intellegitur Marcum quidem secundo die commemorasse quod primo die factum praetermiserat, de templo scilicet eiectos uendentes et ementes, Mattheus uero cum commemorasset quod altero die factum est de arbore maledicta, quando mane reuertebatur a Bethania in ciuitatem. praetermisit ea quae Marcus commemorauit, uenisse illum in ciuitatem et uespere exisse et mane. cum transirent. discipulos arborem aridam fuisse miratos;
「你永遠不再結果子」,樹也隨即枯乾了;門徒看見這事就希奇,於是有那關於信德能力的答覆。由此可知,馬可確是在第二日記述了他略去、當作頭一日所行之事——就是被趕出殿的作買賣的人——而馬太,在他記述了另一日關於那被咒詛之樹的事(就是清早祂從伯大尼回城之時)之後,卻略去了馬可所記述的那些事:即祂進了城,晚上出去,清早又來;當他們經過時門徒希奇那樹枯乾了;
'Let fruit never be born of you forever,' and that it withered immediately, and that, the disciples seeing and marveling at this, that answer about the power of faith was given. Hence it is understood that Mark indeed recorded on the second day what he had passed over as done on the first—namely the sellers and buyers cast out of the temple—but Matthew, when he had recorded what was done on the other day concerning the cursed tree, when in the morning He was returning from Bethany into the city, passed over the things which Mark recorded: that He came into the city and went out in the evening and in the morning; that as they passed by the disciples marveled that the tree was withered;
30:322
et ei quod secundo die gestum erat, quo arbor maledicta est, adiunxit illud quod tertio die gestum est, eius ariditatem miratos esse discipulos et de potentia fidei a domino audisse, sic ea coniungens, ut nisi ex Marci narratione cogamur intendere, ubi et quid Mattheus praetermiserit, non possit agnosci. cum ergo dixisset Mattheus: fructus nascatur in sempiternum; et arefacta est continuo ficulnea, praetermissis ceteris ad eundem diem pertinentibus adiunxit statim: misit quod exibat in Bethaniam et regrediebatur in ciuitatem et quod de ficulnea factum est et quod mirantibus discipulis de fidei uirtute responsum est, adque his praetermissis intulit dicens:
又把第三日所行的事接在第二日、就是那樹被咒詛的那一日所行之事上,即門徒希奇那樹枯乾,並從主聽見關於信德能力的話——他這樣把這些事連在一起,以致除非我們被馬可的敘述所迫,去留意馬太在何處、略去了甚麼,否則就無法辨認。所以當馬太說了「你永遠不再結果子;那無花果樹隨即枯乾了」之後,他略去了屬於同一日的其他事,立刻接著——他略去了祂出往伯大尼並回城之事,以及關於無花果樹所發生的事,並向希奇的門徒所答關於信德能力的話——這些既被略去,他就引入說:
and to that which was done on the second day, on which the tree was cursed, he joined that which was done on the third day, that the disciples marveled at its withering and heard from the Lord about the power of faith—thus joining these things together in such a way that, unless we are compelled by Mark's narrative to attend to where and what Matthew passed over, it cannot be recognized. When therefore Matthew had said: 'may fruit never be born forever; and immediately the fig tree withered,' passing over the other things belonging to the same day, he at once subjoined—he had passed over the fact that He went out to Bethany and was returning into the city, and what happened concerning the fig tree, and what was answered to the wondering disciples about the power of faith—and these things being passed over, he brought in, saying:
30:323
uinea, sed quod post hoc narrat Mattheus de uinea, quae locata est agricolis, qui persecuti sunt seruos missos ad se et postea dilectum filium occiderunt et eiecerunt extra uineam, etiam illi ambo non tacent eodem ordine custodito, id est posteaquam de baptismo Iohannis interrogati Iudaei se nescire dixerunt et respondit eis: nec ego dico uobis, in qua potestate haec facio. Nullius hic ergo repugnantiae quaestio nascitur, nisi quod Mattheus, cum dixisset quod dominus interrogauerit Iudaeos: responsionem dicentes: absit. ita enim narrat: aedificantes, hic factus est in caput anguli?
就是那葡萄園。至於馬太在此之後所敘述關於那租給園戶的葡萄園——他們逼迫打發到他們那裡去的僕人,後來又殺了那愛子,把他推出葡萄園外——那別的兩位也並非緘默,同樣守著這次序;就是說,在猶太人被問及約翰的洗禮、回答說不知道之後,祂答覆他們:「我也不告訴你們我仗著甚麼權柄做這些事。」所以這裡並不生出任何矛盾的問題,只是馬太在說了主詢問猶太人之後,記下他們的回答說:「這是斷不可的。」因為他這樣敘述:「匠人所棄的石頭,已成了房角的頭塊石頭嗎?」
the vineyard. But as to what Matthew narrates after this concerning the vineyard which was let out to husbandmen, who persecuted the servants sent to them and afterward killed the beloved son and cast him out of the vineyard—both those others too are not silent, keeping the same order; that is, after the Jews, being questioned about the baptism of John, said that they did not know, and He answered them: 'Neither do I tell you by what authority I do these things.' No question of any contradiction therefore arises here, except that Matthew, when he had said that the Lord questioned the Jews, gives their response, saying, 'God forbid.' For he narrates thus: 'the stone which the builders rejected, this has become the head of the corner?'
30:324
hanc enim sententiae uoluntatem intimat siue numquam legistis siue nec hoc legistis siue quid est ergo hoc quod scriptum est? Restat ergo, ut intellegamus in plebe, quae audiebat, quosdam respondisse quod Mattheus commemorat dicens: aiunt illi: malos male perdet et uineam suam locabit aliis agricolis, quosdam uero illud quod Lucas non tacuit, id est absit. his ergo qui illud domino responderant illi alii responderunt absit, sed illorum responsio quibus isti rettulerunt absit, propterea domino tributa est et a Marco et a Luca, quia, sicut dixi, per eos ueritas ipsa locuta est, siue per nescientes, si mali erant, sicut per Caifan. qui nesciens.
因為他暗示這句話的用意,無論是藉「你們沒有念過嗎?」或「你們連這個也沒有念過嗎?」或「那麼經上所寫的這話是甚麼意思呢?」所以,剩下的是我們要明白:在聽祂講話的百姓中,有些人如馬太所記那樣回答,說:「他們對祂說:他要下毒手除滅那些惡人,將葡萄園另租給別的園戶」;但另有些人回答的,正是路加所沒有略去的,就是「這是斷不可的」。所以,向主回答頭一句話的那些人,另有些人對他們說「這是斷不可的」;但那些向他們回報者所答的「這是斷不可的」,之所以被馬可和路加歸於主,正如我所說,是因為藉著他們,那真理親自說話了,無論是藉著那些不知道的人(若他們是惡人),如藉著該亞法——他並不知道
For he intimates this intention of the sentence, whether by 'Have you never read?' or 'Have you not read even this?' or 'What then is this that is written?' It remains, therefore, that we understand that among the people who were listening, some responded what Matthew records, saying, 'They say to Him: He will miserably destroy those wicked men and will let out his vineyard to other husbandmen'; but others responded that which Luke did not pass over, that is, 'God forbid.' To these, then, who had answered the Lord that first thing, those others answered, 'God forbid'; but the response of those to whom these reported it—'God forbid'—was for that reason attributed to the Lord both by Mark and by Luke, because, as I said, through them the very Truth spoke, whether through those who did not know, if they were wicked, as through Caiaphas, who, not knowing
30:325
quid dixerit, cum esset pontifex., prophetauit, siue per scientes ac iam intellegentes adque credentes. ibi enim erat etiam illa multitudo, per quam iam erat impleta prophetia, cum uenienti magna celebritate occurrentes acclamarent: benedictus qui uenit in nomine domini. Nec moueat, quod idem Mattheus principes sacerdotum et seniores populi dixit accessisse ad dominum et quaesiuisse, in qua potestate haec faceret et quis ei dederit hanc potestatem, quando eos de baptismo Iohannis uicissim interrogauit, unde esset, de caelo an ex hominibus; quibus respondentibus, quod nescirent, ait: nec ego uobis dico, in qua potestate haec facio. inde enim secutus est contextim loquendo et ait:
自己所說的是甚麼,作了大祭司就說了預言——或是藉著那些知道、如今明白並且相信的人。因為那裡也有那群眾,藉著他們那預言已經應驗了,就是當他們以極大的歡騰迎見那前來的主時,他們喊著說:「奉主名來的是應當稱頌的。」也不要有人因這事困擾:同一位馬太說祭司長和民間的長老到主跟前來,問祂仗著甚麼權柄做這些事,是誰給了祂這權柄,那時祂反過來問他們約翰的洗禮是從哪裡來的,是從天上還是從人間;他們回答說不知道,祂就說:「我也不告訴你們我仗著甚麼權柄做這些事。」因為祂由此連貫地接著說:
what he said, being high priest, prophesied—or through those who knew and now understood and believed. For there too was even that multitude by whom the prophecy had already been fulfilled, when, meeting Him coming with great celebration, they cried out, 'Blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord.' Nor let it disturb anyone that the same Matthew said that the chief priests and elders of the people approached the Lord and asked by what authority He did these things and who had given Him this authority, when in turn He questioned them about the baptism of John, whence it was, from heaven or from men; and when they answered that they did not know, He said, 'Neither do I tell you by what authority I do these things.' For thence He continued, speaking connectedly, and said:
30:326
quid autem uobis uidetur? homo habebat duos filios, et cetera sine ulla cuiusquam rei uel personae interpositione secundum Mattheum sermo contexitur usque ad hoc quod de locata agricolis uinea commemoratur. potest enim putari omnia eum principibus sacerdotum et senioribus populi locutum fuisse, a quibus fuerat de sua potestate interrogatus. qui utique si temtantes et inimici quaesierant, non in eis possunt intellegi qui crediderant adque illud clarum ex propheta testimonium domino perhibuerant, qui etiam modo respondere potuissent non nescientes, sed credentes: malos male perdet et uineam locabit aliis agricolis.
「你們的意思如何?一個人有兩個兒子」,如此等等——按馬太所記,這段話語中間沒有插入任何事物或人物,一直連貫到這裡,就是提到那租給園戶的葡萄園之處。因為可以設想,祂是把這一切話都對那些曾問及祂權柄的祭司長和民間的長老說的。假如這些人確是試探祂、以仇敵身分發問的,那就不能把他們理解為在那些已經相信、並向主獻上先知那清楚見證的人之列,這些人如今甚至能回答——不是以不知道者的身分,而是以相信者的身分:「他要下毒手除滅那些惡人,將葡萄園另租給別的園戶。」
'But what do you think? A man had two sons,' and so on—without the interposition of any thing or person, according to Matthew the discourse is woven together up to this point where the vineyard let out to husbandmen is mentioned. For it can be supposed that He spoke all these things to the chief priests and elders of the people, by whom He had been questioned about His authority. And if indeed these had asked while tempting Him and as enemies, they cannot be understood to be among those who had believed and had borne to the Lord that clear testimony from the prophet, who even now could have answered, not as those who did not know, but as those who believed: 'He will miserably destroy those wicked men and will let out the vineyard to other husbandmen.'
30:327
hoc omnino mouere non debet, ut ideo putemus non fuisse credentes in illa multitudine, quae tunc domini parabolas audiebat. tacuit namque idem Mattheus breuitatis causa quod Lucas non tacet, parabolam istam scilicet non ad eos solos dictam qui de potestate interrogauerant, sed ad plebem. sic enim ait: coepit autem dicere ad plebem parabolam hanc: homo plantauit uineam, et cetera. in hac ergo plebe intellegei\\dum est etiam illos esse potuisse qui sic eum audirent, quomodo cui dixerant: benedictus qui uenit in nomine domini, et ipsos uel ex ipsis fuisse qui responderunt: malos male perdet et uineam locabit aliis agricolis.
這絕不應攪擾我們,使我們以為在那當時聽主比喻的群眾中沒有信徒。因為同一位馬太為求簡潔,對路加所沒有略去的事保持緘默——就是這比喻並非單對那些問過祂權柄的人說的,乃是對百姓說的。因為他這樣說:「祂就對百姓講這比喻說:有一個人栽了一個葡萄園」,如此等等。所以在這百姓中間,須理解為其中也可能有那些像對主說過「奉主名來的是應當稱頌的」之人那樣聽祂講話的人;而正是這些人、或其中的一些人,就是那些回答「他要下毒手除滅那些惡人,將葡萄園另租給別的園戶」的人。
This ought by no means to disturb us so as to make us suppose there were no believers in that multitude which was then hearing the Lord's parables. For the same Matthew for the sake of brevity was silent about what Luke does not pass over—namely, that this parable was spoken not to those alone who had questioned Him about His authority, but to the people. For thus he says: 'And He began to speak this parable to the people: A man planted a vineyard,' and so on. In this people, therefore, it must be understood that there could also have been those who were listening to Him in the same way as those to whom they had said, 'Blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord'; and that these very ones, or some of them, were those who answered, 'He will miserably destroy those wicked men and will let out the vineyard to other husbandmen.'
30:328
quorum responsionem non solum propterea domino tribuerunt Marcus et Lucas, quod hoc ipse dixisset, quia ueritas est, quae etiam per malos adque nescientes saepe loquitur occulto quodam instinctu mentem hominis mouens non sanctitatis illius merito, sed iure propriae potestatis, uerum etiam quia tales esse potuerunt, ut non frustra in ipso corpore domini.
馬可和路加把他們的回答歸於主,不僅因為這緣故——祂親自說了這話(因為這是真理,真理常藉著惡人與無知者說話,藉某種隱密的推動感動人的心,不是憑那人任何聖潔的功勞,而是憑真理自身固有能力的權柄)——也因為他們可能是這樣的人,以致他們在主自己的身體之中並非徒然,
Their response Mark and Luke attributed to the Lord not only for this reason, that He Himself said it—since it is truth, which often speaks even through the wicked and the ignorant, by a certain hidden prompting moving the mind of man, not by the merit of any holiness of his, but by the right of its own proper power—but also because they could have been such that not in vain, in the very body of the Lord,
30:329
iam sicut membra deputarentur, ut merito eorum uox illi tribueretur cuius membra erant, quia iam baptizauerat plures quam Iohannes et habebat turbas discipulorum, sicut ipsi euangelistae saepe testantur, et unde erant etiam illi quingenti fratres, quibus eum apostolus Paulus post resurrectionem praesentatum esse commemorat, praesertim quia et secundum eundem Mattheum non ita dictum est: aiunt illi:
就已被算為肢體,以致藉著他們的功勞,那聲音可歸於他們所屬的那位(他們是祂的肢體),因為祂已經施洗比約翰更多,並有成群的門徒,正如福音書作者自己屢次作證——那五百位弟兄也是出於這些人,使徒保羅記載主復活後曾向他們顯現——尤其因為連按著同一位馬太所記,也並非這樣說:「他們對祂說:
already be reckoned as members, so that by their merit that voice might be attributed to Him whose members they were, since He had already baptized more than John and had crowds of disciples, as the Evangelists themselves often testify—and from among these too were those five hundred brethren to whom the Apostle Paul records that He was presented after the resurrection—especially since even according to the same Matthew it was not said thus: 'They say to Him:
30:330
malos male perdet, ut in eo quod positum est illi pluralis numerus accipiendus sit, tamquam eorum fuerit ista responsio qui eum de sua potestate dolose interrogauerant, sed aiunt illi dictum est, id est illi ipsi domino, singulari pronomine, non plurali, quod in codicibus Graecis sine ullo scrupulo ambiguitatis apparet. Est quidam sermo domini aput euangelistam Iohannem, ubi hoc quod dico facilius possit intellegi. sed quaeritis me interficere, quia sermo meus non capit in uobis. non utique illis diceret: quaeritis me interficere, qui in eum iam crediderant, quibus dixerat: si uos manseritis in sermone meo, uere discipuli mei eritis;
「他要下毒手除滅那些惡人」,以致在所記的「對祂」一詞中,須取複數之意,彷彿那回答是屬於那些狡詐地問祂權柄的人;但經上說「他們對祂說」,就是說對那位主自己,用的是單數代名詞,而非複數——這在希臘文抄本中毫無含糊之疑地顯明。在福音書作者約翰那裡有主的一句話,我所說的在此可以更容易理解:「你們卻想要殺我,因為你們心裡容不下我的道。」祂斷不會對那些已經信祂的人說「你們想要殺我」,因祂曾對他們說:「你們若常常遵守我的道,就真是我的門徒了」;
'He will miserably destroy those wicked men,' such that in that which is set down, 'to Him,' the plural number must be taken, as though that response belonged to those who had craftily questioned Him about His authority; but it is said, 'they say to Him,' that is, to that very Lord Himself, in the singular pronoun, not the plural—which appears in the Greek copies without any scruple of ambiguity. There is a certain saying of the Lord in the Evangelist John, where what I say can be more easily understood: 'But you seek to kill me, because my word has no place in you.' He surely would not say to those who had already believed in Him, 'You seek to kill me,' to whom He had said, 'If you continue in my word, you shall be truly my disciples';
30:331
sed quia hoc ad eos dixerat, qui iam in eum crediderant, ea uero multitudo praesens erat, quae plures habebat inimicos, etiam non exprimente euangelista, qui essent qui responderunt. ex hoc ipso, quod responderunt et quod deinde ab illo audire meruerunt, satis apparet, quae uerba quibus sint tribuenda personis. sicut ergo in hac multitudine secundum Iohannem erant qui iam crediderant in legum, erant etiam qui eum occidere quaerebant, sic in illa, de qua nunc loquimur, erant qui dolose dominum interrogauerant, in qua potestate illa faceret, erant etiam qui non dolose, sed fideliter adclamauerant: benedictus qui uenit in nomine domini. ac per hoc erant qui dicerent:
但因為祂是對那些已經信祂的人說了這話,而那有更多仇敵的當前群眾也在場——縱然福音書作者並未表明那回答的是誰——單從這事,即他們回答了、並且隨後配得從祂聽見他們所聽見的話,就足以顯明哪些話當歸於哪些人。所以,正如按約翰所記,在這群眾中既有那些已經信律法的人,也有那些想要殺祂的人;照樣,在我們如今所說的那群眾中,既有那些狡詐地問主仗著甚麼權柄行那些事的人,也有那些並非狡詐、乃是忠信地歡呼「奉主名來的是應當稱頌的」之人。因此就有人說:
but because He had said this to those who had already believed in Him, while that present multitude, which had more enemies, was there—even though the Evangelist does not express who they were that answered—from this very fact, that they answered and that they then deserved to hear from Him what they did, it sufficiently appears which words are to be attributed to which persons. Just as, therefore, in this multitude according to John there were those who had already believed in the Law, and there were also those who were seeking to kill Him, so in that multitude of which we now speak there were those who had craftily questioned the Lord by what authority He did those things, and there were also those who had acclaimed, not craftily but faithfully, 'Blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord.' And thus there were those who said:
30:332
perdet illos et uineam suam locabit aliis. quae uox recte etiam ipsius domini fuisse intellegitur siue propter ueritatem siue propter membrorum eius cum suo capite unitatem. erant etiam qui talia respondentibus dicerent: absit, quia intellegebant in se ipsos esse parabolam dictam. LXXI. Sequitur Mattheus: habebant. septem sibimet succedentibus fratribus nupserat, Marcus et Lucas similiter narrant nec in ordine aliquid discrepant.
「他要除滅他們,將他的葡萄園另租給別人。」這聲音理當也被視為主自己的,無論是因著真理,或是因著祂肢體與其元首的合一。也有人對這樣回答的人說「這是斷不可的」,因為他們明白這比喻是針對他們自己說的。第七十一章。馬太接著記:他們有。關於那嫁過相繼七個弟兄的婦人,馬可和路加也照樣敘述,而且在次序上毫無不同。
'He will destroy them and will let out his vineyard to others.' This voice is rightly understood to have been also the Lord's own, whether on account of the truth or on account of the unity of His members with their Head. There were also those who said to such responders, 'God forbid,' because they understood that the parable was spoken against themselves. LXXI. There follows Matthew: they had. Concerning her who had married seven brothers succeeding one another, Mark and Luke likewise narrate, nor do they differ at all in the order.
30:333
post parabolam quippe illam de conductoribus uineae et de Iudaeis, in quos dicta est, insidias praeparantibus, quae omnes tres commemorauerunt, praetermittunt hi duo Marcus et Lucas parabolam de inuitatis ad nuptias, quam solus Mattheus interposuit, et cum illo iam sequuntur narrantes haec duo, de tributo Caesaris et de muliere septem singillatim uirorum, eodem prorsus ordine sine aliqua repugnantiae quaestione. LXXIII. Sequitur ergo Mattheus et dicit: aut certe ipsam temtationem non accipiamus malam tamquam decipere uolentis inimicum, sed cautam potius tamquam experiri amplius uolentis ignotum. neque enim frustra scriptum est: qui facile credit leuis corde minorabitur.
在那關於葡萄園租戶、以及關於那被針對而設下圈套的猶太人的比喻(三位都記載了)之後,馬可和路加這兩位略去了那關於被請赴婚筵之人的比喻,就是馬太獨自插入的;他們如今與馬太一同接續,這兩位逐一敘述這兩件事——關於凱撒的稅、以及關於那有七個丈夫的婦人——完全按同樣的次序,並無任何矛盾的問題。第七十三章。馬太接著說:或者至少讓我們不要把那試探看作是惡的、如同想要欺哄的仇敵;倒要看作是謹慎的、如同想要進一步試驗的陌生人。因為經上所寫的並非徒然:「輕易相信的,心必浮淺,且要減損。」
After that parable about the hirers of the vineyard and about the Jews, against whom it was spoken, preparing snares—which all three recorded—these two, Mark and Luke, pass over the parable about those invited to the wedding, which Matthew alone inserted; and with him they now follow, these two narrating these two things, about the tribute of Caesar and about the woman of the seven husbands one by one, in altogether the same order, without any question of contradiction. LXXIII. There follows, then, Matthew and says: or at least let us not take that very temptation as evil, as of an enemy wishing to deceive, but rather as cautious, as of an unknown person wishing to test further. For not in vain is it written: 'He who is quick to believe is light of heart and shall be diminished.'
30:334
Lucas autem non hoc ordine, sed longe alibi tale aliquid interponit. utrum autem hoc recordetur, an alius ille sit, cum quo similiter de duobus istis praeceptis dominus egerit, prorsus incertum est. hinc autem etiam recte uidetur alius esse, non solum propter ordinis multam differentiam, sed quia etiam ipse dicitur respondisse domino interroganti et in sua responsione commemorasse duo ista praecepta; et cum ei dixisset dominus: hoc fac, et uiues, ut illud faceret quod magnum esse in lege ipse responderat, secutus euangelista ait: ille autem uolens se iustificare dixit: et quis est mihi proximus? tunc dominus nan-auit de illo qui descendebat ab Hierusalem in Hierichum et incidit in latrones.
但路加所插入的類似之事並不在這次序中,而是在遠遠別的地方。他所記的究竟是回想這同一件事,還是另有一人、主也曾同樣與他論到這兩條誡命,全然不能確定。但由此也可正當地看作是另一人,不僅因次序大有不同,也因為據說是他回答那發問的主,並在他的回答中提到這兩條誡命;主對他說「你這樣行,就必得永生」,好叫他去行他自己回答說在律法上為大的那事,福音書作者接著說:「那人要顯明自己有理,就說:誰是我的鄰舍呢?」那時主便述說那從耶路撒冷下耶利哥、落在強盜手中的人的事。
But Luke inserts something of the sort not in this order, but far elsewhere. Whether he is recalling this, or whether it is another with whom the Lord dealt similarly about these two commandments, is altogether uncertain. But hence it also rightly seems to be another, not only on account of the great difference of order, but because he too is said to have answered the Lord who questioned him, and in his response to have mentioned these two commandments; and when the Lord had said to him, 'Do this, and you shall live,' so that he might do that which he himself had answered was great in the Law, the Evangelist goes on to say: 'But he, wishing to justify himself, said: And who is my neighbor?' Then the Lord narrated about the one who was going down from Jerusalem to Jericho and fell among robbers.
30:335
unde quia et temtans praedictus est et duo praecepta ipse respondit et post admonitionem domini dicentis: hoc fac, et uiues, non bonus commendatur, cum dicitur de eo: ille autem uolens se iustificare, iste autem quem pari ordine Mattheus Marcusque commemorant tam bene commendatus est, ut ei diceret dominus: non longe es a regno dei, probabilius creditur hunc alium esse, non illum. Sequitur Mattheus: dicens: Mattheus narrat, sic accipiatur, non tamquam ad illos, sed tamquam de illis ad eos potius dictum sit, quos uolebat instruere. Sequitur Mattheus ita narrationis ordinem tenens: tunc Iesus locutus est ad turbas et discipulos suos dicens: super cathedram Moysi sederunt scribae et Pharisaei;
由此,因為前述那人據說是試探人的,並自己回答了那兩條誡命,且在主勸戒「你這樣行,就必得永生」之後並未被稱許為善(論到他說:「那人要顯明自己有理」)——而馬太和馬可以類似次序所記的另一人卻大受稱許,以致主對他說「你離神的國不遠了」——所以更可信的是,這是另一人,並非那人。馬太接著說:馬太所敘述的當這樣領會,不是彷彿對那些人說的,倒是像是論到那些人而對祂所要教導之人說的。馬太接著這樣守著敘述的次序:那時,耶穌對眾人和門徒講論說:文士和法利賽人坐在摩西的位上;
Whence, because the aforesaid person was said to be tempting, and himself answered the two commandments, and after the Lord's admonition, 'Do this, and you shall live,' he is not commended as good, when it is said of him, 'But he, wishing to justify himself'—whereas this other, whom in a like order Matthew and Mark record, was so well commended that the Lord said to him, 'You are not far from the kingdom of God'—it is more probably believed that this is another, not that one. There follows Matthew, saying: what Matthew narrates is to be taken, not as though it were said to those, but rather as said about those to those whom He wished to instruct. There follows Matthew, keeping thus the order of the narration: Then Jesus spoke to the crowds and to His disciples, saying: The scribes and Pharisees have sat upon the seat of Moses;
30:336
quidam Pharisaeus, ut pranderet aput se, et ingressus recubuit. accesserunt quidam Pharisaeorum dicentes illi: exi et uade hinc, quia Herodes uult te occidere. enim eo die passus est, qui est ab hoc die tertius, cum continuo dicat: oportet me hodie et cras et sequenti ambulare —, cogit profecto etiam illud mystice intellegi quod ait: non uidebitis me, donec ueniat, cum dicetis: benedictus qui uenit in nomine domini, de illo suo aduentu, quo in claritate uenturus est, hoc significans, ut illud quod ait: eicio demonia et sanitates perficio hodie et cras et tertia consummor, referatur ad corpus eius, quod est ecclesia.
有一個法利賽人,為要祂在他家裡吃飯,祂進去便坐席。有幾個法利賽人來對祂說:離開這裡去吧,因為希律想要殺你。因為祂受難的那一日,是從這日算起的第三日,既然祂立刻說:「今天明天並後天我必須前行」——這的確迫使我們也奧秘地理解祂所說的:「你們不得再見我,直等到你們說:奉主名來的是應當稱頌的」,這是指著祂那將在榮耀中降臨的來臨而言;如此,祂所說的「我今天明天趕鬼治病,第三天我的事就成全了」,可歸於祂的身體,就是教會。
a certain Pharisee, that He might dine at his house, and having entered He reclined. Certain of the Pharisees came, saying to Him: Go out and depart hence, for Herod wishes to kill You. For He suffered on that day which is the third from this day, since He at once says: 'I must walk today and tomorrow and the following day'—this indeed compels us to understand also mystically that which He says: 'You shall not see me, until it come to pass that you shall say: Blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord,' signifying this concerning that coming of His by which He is to come in glory; so that what He says, 'I cast out demons and perform cures today and tomorrow, and on the third day I am consummated,' may be referred to His body, which is the Church.
30:337
expelluntur enim demonia, cum relictis paternis superstitionibus credunt in eum gentes, et perficiuntur sanitates, cum secundum eius praecepta uiuitur, posteaquam fuerit diabolo et huic saeculo renuntiatum, usque in finem resurrectionis, qua tamquam tertia consummabitur, hoc est ad plenitudinem angelicam per corporis etiam inmortalitatem perficietur ecclesia. quapropter ordo iste Matthei nequaquam putandus est in aliud aliquid esse digressus;
因為當列國撇棄祖傳的迷信而信祂時,鬼就被趕出;當人按祂的訓誨而活、在棄絕魔鬼與今世之後,病就得醫治,直到復活的末了,教會要藉此如藉第三日一般得以成全——就是說,藉著身體的不朽,教會也要被成全,達到天使般的豐盛。因此,馬太的這次序斷不可被認為離題轉入了別的甚麼;
For demons are cast out when, the ancestral superstitions being forsaken, the nations believe in Him; and cures are perfected when men live according to His precepts, after the devil and this world have been renounced, up to the end of the resurrection, by which, as by a third day, the Church shall be consummated—that is, it shall be perfected unto angelic fullness through the immortality of the body as well. Wherefore this order of Matthew must by no means be thought to have digressed into anything else;
30:338
sed Lucas magis intellegendus est uel praeoccupasse quae gesta sunt in Hierusalem et recordando interposuisse, antequam eius narratio dominum perduceret Hierusalem, aut eidem ciuitati iam propinquantem talia respondisse monentibus ut caueret Herodem, qualia Mattheus eum dicit etiam turbis locutum, cum iam peruenisset in Hierusalem adque illa omnia peracta essent quae supra narrata sunt. LXXVI. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: uobis, non relinquetur hic lapis super lapidem, qui non destruatur. Marcus etiam commemorat hoc eodem paene ordine post £ t aliquantam digressionem ad hoc factam, ut commemoraret de uidua, quae misit duo minuta in gazophylacio, quod cum eo Lucas solus commemorat.
倒要理解為路加是這樣的:他若非預先提說了在耶路撒冷所發生的事、藉回憶把它們插入,早在他的敘述把主帶到耶路撒冷之前;就是主在如今將近那同一座城時,對那些警告祂提防希律的人回答了這樣的話,正如馬太所說祂甚至對眾人也講了這些,那時祂已到了耶路撒冷、上文所敘述的那一切事都已成就。第七十六章。馬太接著說:對你們說,在這裡將沒有一塊石頭留在石頭上不被拆毀的。馬可也幾乎按同樣的次序記載此事,只是在此之前作了一點小小的離題,為要記述那把兩個小錢投入銀庫的寡婦——這事惟有路加與他一同記載。
but Luke is rather to be understood either to have anticipated the things that were done in Jerusalem and inserted them by recollection, before his narrative had brought the Lord to Jerusalem, or that, as He was now drawing near to that same city, He answered such things to those who were warning Him to beware of Herod, as Matthew says He spoke even to the crowds, when He had already arrived in Jerusalem and all those things had been accomplished which were narrated above. LXXVI. There follows Matthew and says: to you, there shall not be left here a stone upon a stone which shall not be destroyed. Mark too records this in almost the same order, after some little digression made for this purpose, that he might record about the widow who cast two mites into the treasury—which Luke alone records along with him.
30:339
nam etiam secundum Marcum, posteaquam illud dominus egit cum Iudaeis, quomodo acciperent Christum filium Dauid, ea narrantur quae dicit de cauendis Pharisaeis et ypocrisi eorum. quem locum Mattheus latissime persecutus est et plura ibi dicta narrauit. adque ideo post eundem locum, quem breuiter perstrinxit Marcus et copiose digessit Mattheus, nihil amplius Marcus intulit, sicut dixi, quam de illa uidua pauperrima et uberrima ac deinde subiunxit ea quibus Mattheo iterum cohaereret dicens de templi futura euersione., Lucas quoque post illud de Christo, quomodo esset filius Dauid, pauca de cauenda ypocrisi. Pharisaeorum commemorat.
因為連按馬可所記,在主與猶太人論及他們如何看基督是大衛的子孫之後,接著敘述的是他所說關於防備法利賽人及其假冒為善的事。這一段馬太極其詳盡地追述,並記述了那裡所說的許多話。因此,在馬可簡略提及、馬太豐富詳述的那同一段之後,馬可如我所說並未再引入別的,只有關於那位極貧窮卻極豐盛之寡婦的記述,然後接上那些能使他再與馬太相合的事,論到聖殿將來的傾覆。路加也是在關於基督如何為大衛的子孫那事之後,記述了少許關於防備法利賽人假冒為善的話。
For even according to Mark, after the Lord had dealt with the Jews as to how they held Christ to be the Son of David, there are narrated those things which he says about being on guard against the Pharisees and their hypocrisy. This passage Matthew pursued most fully and narrated many things said there. And therefore, after that same passage, which Mark briefly touched upon and Matthew copiously expounded, Mark brought in nothing further, as I said, than the account of that widow, most poor and most abundant, and then subjoined the things by which he might again cohere with Matthew, speaking of the future overthrow of the temple. Luke too, after that matter about Christ, how He was the Son of David, records a few things about being on guard against the hypocrisy of the Pharisees.
30:340
inde sicut Marcus pergit ad uiduam, quae duo minuta in gazophylacium misit. deinde subiungit de templi futura euersione quod Mattheus et Marcus. Sequitur Mattheus dicens: secreto dicentes: dic nobis, quando haec erunt et quod signum aduentus tui et consummationis saeculi? primum in omnes gentes oportet praedicari euangelium, significat utique primum \'antequam ueniat consummatio.\' Item quod Mattheus ait: scripta sunt. satis diuersum uidetur quod illi dixerunt: et qui super tectum, non descendat tollere aliquid de domo, et quod iste dicit:
由此,他像馬可一樣,進而說到那把兩個小錢投入銀庫的寡婦。然後他接上關於聖殿將來傾覆的記述,正如馬太和馬可所做的。馬太接著說:暗暗地說:請告訴我們,甚麼時候有這些事?你降臨和世界的末了有甚麼預兆呢?「這福音必須先傳於萬國」——這無疑指明「先」,就是「在末了來到之先」。同樣關於馬太所說:都寫上了。那別的作者所說的「在房上的,不要下來拿家裡的東西」,與這一位所說的,看來頗為不同:
Thence, like Mark, he proceeds to the widow who cast two mites into the treasury. Then he subjoins the account of the future overthrow of the temple, as do Matthew and Mark. There follows Matthew, saying: saying privately: Tell us, when shall these things be, and what shall be the sign of Your coming and of the consummation of the age? 'First the gospel must be preached among all nations'—this signifies certainly 'first,' that is, 'before the consummation comes.' Likewise as to what Matthew says: they are written. It seems quite different, what those others said: 'and let him who is on the housetop not go down to take anything out of the house,' and what this one says:
30:341
et qui in medio eius, discedant, nisi forte quia perturbatio magna erit tam magno instante periculo, illi quos inclusisset obsidio, quod significat dicendo: qui in medio eius, in tecto erunt adtoniti et uolentes uidere. quid inpendeat uel qua euadendum sit. sed quomodo ait: discedant, quando supra dixit: cum autem uideritis circumdari ab exercitu Hierusalem? nam illud quod sequitur: qui in regionibus, non intrent in eam, uidetur ad congruam pertinere admonitionem, et potest obseruari, ut qui extra sunt non in eam intrent, qui autem in medio sunt. quomodo discedant ab exercitu iam ciuitate circumdata?
「在城裡的,應當出來」——除非或許是因為,當這樣大的危險臨近時將有極大的慌亂,那些被圍困所困住的人(他用「在城裡的」來表示),將在房頂上驚惶失措,想要看甚麼災禍臨近、或當從哪條路逃脫。但當祂在上文說「你們看見耶路撒冷被兵圍困」時,怎麼又說「他們應當出來」呢?因為接下來的話「在鄉下的,不要進城」,看來是屬於一種合宜的勸戒;也可以看出,在外面的人不當進城——但在城裡的人,城既已被兵圍困,怎能離開那軍隊呢?
'and let those who are in the midst of it depart'—unless perhaps because there will be great confusion when so great a peril is imminent, those whom the siege had enclosed (which he signifies by saying 'those in the midst of it') will be upon the housetops, astonished and wishing to see what impends or by what way escape is to be made. But how does he say 'let them depart,' when above he said, 'But when you shall see Jerusalem surrounded by an army'? For that which follows, 'let those who are in the regions not enter into it,' seems to pertain to a fitting admonition; and it can be observed that those who are outside should not enter into it—but how should those who are in the midst of it depart from the army, the city being already surrounded?
30:342
an hoc est esse in medio eius, quando iam ita periculum urguebit, ut temporaliter ad praesentem uitam tuendam non possit euadi, et quoniam tunc parata debet esse anima ac libera nec carnalibus desideriis occupata et oppressa, hoc significat quod ab aliis duobus dictum est in tecto uel super tectum, ut quod iste ait discedant, id est non iam huius uitae desiderio capiantur, sed in aliam uitam migrare parati sint, hoc illi duo dixerint: non descendat tollere aliquid de domo, id est nullo affectu inclinetur in carnem tamquam aliquid inde commodi percepturus, et quod iste ait:
或者,「在城裡」的意思正是這樣:當危險臨得如此緊迫,以致人無法逃脫、無法保全現世的暫時生命,而那時靈魂當已預備好、且是自由的,不被肉體的私慾所佔據壓制——這正是那別的兩位所說「在房上」或「在房頂上」所表示的;如此,這一位所說「他們應當出來」,就是說讓他們不再被今生的貪戀所擄,倒要預備遷往另一種生命,正是那兩位所說的「不要下來拿家裡的東西」,就是說不要以任何情感傾向肉體,彷彿要從中得著甚麼好處;而這一位所說:
Or is this what it means to be 'in the midst of it': that when the peril shall so press that one cannot escape for the temporal preservation of the present life, and since then the soul ought to be prepared and free, not occupied and oppressed by carnal desires—this is what is signified by what was said by the other two, 'on the housetop' or 'above the house'; so that what this one says, 'let them depart,' that is, let them not now be captured by desire of this life, but be prepared to migrate into another life, is what those two said, 'let him not go down to take anything out of the house,' that is, let him be inclined by no affection toward the flesh as though about to derive some advantage from it; and what this one says:
30:343
qui in s regionibus, non intrent in eam, id est qui iam bono cordis proposito extra illam facti sunt non eam rursus carnali cupiditate desiderent, hoc illi dixerint: et qui in agro est non reuertatur retro tollere uestimentum suum, tamquam iterum inuolui curis, quibus erat exutus? Quod uero ait Mattheus: IOorate autem, ut non fiat fuga uestra hieme uel sabbato, hinc Marcus partem dixit, partem tacuit: orate uero, inquit, ut hieme non fiant. Lucas hoc non dixit, sed tamen dixit aliquid solus, quo mihi uideatur hanc ipsam, quae ab istis obscure posita est, inlustrasse sententiam. ait enim: spiritale sabbatum ignorant;
「在鄉下的,不要進城」,就是說那些藉著心中善良的宗旨如今已被造成在城外的人,不要再以肉體的貪慾去戀慕它——這正是那兩位所說的「在田裡的,不要回去取衣裳」,彷彿要再被那已脫去的憂慮所纏裹。至於馬太所說:「你們應當祈求,叫你們逃走的時候,不遇見冬天或是安息日」——馬可在此說了一部分,略去了一部分:他說「你們應當祈求,叫這些事不在冬天臨到」。路加沒有說這話,但他卻獨自說了一句話,使我覺得他闡明了這兩位隱晦記下的正是這意思。因為他說:他們不曉得屬靈的安息日;
'let those who are in the regions not enter into it,' that is, let those who by a good purpose of heart have now been made outside of it not again with carnal desire long for it—this is what those said, 'and let him who is in the field not turn back to take his garment,' as though again to be wrapped up in cares from which he had been stripped. But as to what Matthew says: 'And pray that your flight be not in winter or on a Sabbath'—here Mark said part and left part unsaid: 'But pray,' he says, 'that these things happen not in winter.' Luke did not say this, but nevertheless he alone said something whereby he seems to me to have illustrated this very sentiment which by these was obscurely set down. For he says: they are ignorant of the spiritual Sabbath;
30:344
aut si aliquid aliud in illis secundum Mattheum et Marcum uerbis intellegendum est, aliquid aliud etiam Lucas dixerit, dum tamen nulla repugnantiae quaestio moueatur. neque enim nunc euangelia exponenda suscepimus, sed a falsitatis uel fallaciae calumniis defendenda. alia uero quae in hoc sermone Mattheus posuit communia cum Marco nihil habent quaestionis, quae autem cum Luca, non in hoc sermone Lucas ea posuit, cuius huic ordo concordat, sed alibi talia uel recordatur adque inserit praeoccupando, ut prius commemoret quae post a domino dicta sunt, uel bis a domino dicta facit intellegi, et nunc secundum Mattheum et tunc secundum ipsum. LXXVIII. Sequitur Mattheus:
或者,若按馬太和馬可所記,那些話中另有別意當理解,那麼路加也可能說了別的意思,只要不生出任何矛盾的問題就好。因為我們如今並非著手註釋福音書,而是為要保衛它們免受虛假或欺詐的誣衊。至於馬太在這段話語中與馬可所共有的其他事,全無任何問題;而他與路加所共有的那些事,路加並不是把它們記在這段其次序與此相合的話語中,乃是在別處,或是回想這樣的事並藉預敘把它們插入,以致他預先提說主後來所說的事,或是使人明白這些事是主說了兩次的——如今按馬太所記、那時按他自己所記皆然。第七十八章。馬太接著說:
or if something else is to be understood in those words according to Matthew and Mark, Luke too may have said something else, provided nonetheless that no question of contradiction be raised. For we have not now undertaken to expound the Gospels, but to defend them from the calumnies of falsehood or deceit. But the other things which Matthew set down in this discourse in common with Mark have no question at all; and those things which he has in common with Luke, Luke set down not in this discourse whose order agrees with this one, but elsewhere either recalls such things and inserts them by anticipation, so that he mentions beforehand things which were said afterward by the Lord, or makes it understood that they were said twice by the Lord—both now according to Matthew and then according to himself. LXXVIII. There follows Matthew:
30:345
xet factum est, cum consummasset Iesus sermones hos omnes, dixit discipulis suis: Sed hoc uideri potest parum diligenter intuentibus esse contrarium, quod Mattheus et Marcus posteaquam dixerunt pascha post biduum futurum, deinde commemorauerunt, quod erat Iesus in Bethania, ubi de unguento illo pretioso dicitur, Iohannes autem ante sex dies paschae dicit Iesum uenisse in Bethaniam de unguento eadem narraturus. quomodo ergo secundum illos duos post biduum futurum erat pascha, cum posteaquam id dixerunt inueniantur cum Iohanne in Bethania illud de unguento quod ipse narrantes, tunc autem ipse dicat post sex dies futurum pascha?
事情是這樣的:耶穌講完了這一切話,就對門徒說……但對於那些不夠仔細審視的人,這似乎顯得前後矛盾:因為馬太和馬可先說逾越節將在兩天後來到,隨後又記述耶穌在伯大尼,就是那論到貴重香膏之處;而約翰卻說耶穌是在逾越節前六天來到伯大尼,並且正要敘述同一件香膏的事。那麼,照那兩位所說,逾越節既在兩天後,可是他們說了這話之後,又與約翰一同出現在伯大尼、記述那件他也敘述的香膏之事,而他本人卻說逾越節是在六天後來到,這又怎麼講得通呢?
And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished all these sayings, he said to his disciples... But this may seem to be a contradiction to those who examine it without sufficient care: namely, that Matthew and Mark, after saying that the Passover would come after two days, then go on to record that Jesus was in Bethany, where the story is told of that precious ointment; whereas John says that Jesus came to Bethany six days before the Passover, and is about to narrate the very same matter of the ointment. How then, according to those two, was the Passover to be after two days, when, after they have said this, they are found together with John at Bethany with that matter of the ointment which he too relates, while he himself says that the Passover was to come after six days?
30:346
sed qui ita mouentur non intellegunt Mattheum et Marcum illud quod in Bethania de unguento factum erat recapitulando posuisse non post illam de biduo praedicationem suam, sed ante iam factum, cum adhuc sex dies essent ad pascha. non enim quisquam eorum, cum dixisset post biduum futurum pascha. sic adiunxit de illo facto in Bethania, ut diceret \'post haec cum esset Bethaniae\', sed Mattheus quidem: cum autem esset, inquit, Iesus in Bethania, Marcus autem: cum esset Bethaniae. quod utique intellegitur et antequam illa dicerentur quae ante biduum paschae dicta sunt.
但那些如此困惑的人沒有明白:馬太和馬可是用回顧補述的方式,記下伯大尼那件香膏的事——並非放在他們宣告兩天之後那話語之後,而是作為早已發生之事,那時距逾越節還有六天。因為他們二人在說了逾越節將於兩天後來到之後,並沒有接著這樣敘述伯大尼那事,說「這事以後,當他在伯大尼時」;反而馬太說「當耶穌在伯大尼時」,馬可說「當他在伯大尼時」——這無疑要理解為,甚至是在說出逾越節前兩天所說的那些話之前所發生的。
But those who are troubled in this way fail to understand that Matthew and Mark placed that event at Bethany concerning the ointment by way of recapitulation—not after their announcement about the two days, but as already done beforehand, when there were still six days until the Passover. For neither of them, after he had said that the Passover would come after two days, so joined on the account of that event at Bethany as to say, 'After these things, when he was at Bethany.' Rather Matthew says, 'Now when Jesus was in Bethany,' and Mark, 'When he was at Bethany'—which is certainly understood to be even before those things were spoken which were said two days before the Passover.
30:347
sicut ergo ex Iohannis narratione colligitur, ante sex dies paschae uenit in Bethaniam, ibi factum est illud conuiuium, ubi de unguento pretioso fit commemoratio, inde uenit Hierosolymam sedens super asellum. deinde postea geruntur ea quae narrant post hunc aduentum eius Hierosolymis gesta. ex illo ergo die, quo uenit in Bethaniam adque illud de unguento factum est, usque ad diem, quo ista omnia gesta adque dicta sunt, intellegimus etiam euangelistis non commemorantibus consumtum fuisse quadriduum, ut occurreret dies, quem ante biduum paschae duo definierunt. Lucas autem cum ait:
因此,正如從約翰的敘述可以歸納出來的:逾越節前六天,他來到伯大尼;那裡舉行了那筵席,就是提到貴重香膏之處;他從那裡騎著驢駒進了耶路撒冷。此後才發生他們所記述、在他這次來到之後於耶路撒冷所行的事。因此,從他來到伯大尼、那香膏之事發生的那日起,直到這一切事被行、被說的那日,我們可以明白——縱使福音書作者未曾提及——其間過了四天,好使那被那兩位定為逾越節前兩天的日子得以來臨。至於路加,當他說:
As therefore is gathered from John's narrative, six days before the Passover he came to Bethany; there took place that banquet where mention is made of the precious ointment; from there he came to Jerusalem, sitting upon a young ass. Then afterward are enacted those things which they relate as done at Jerusalem after this coming of his. From that day, then, on which he came to Bethany and that matter of the ointment took place, up to the day on which all these things were done and said, we understand—even though the evangelists do not mention it—that four days were spent, so that the day might arrive which the two defined as two days before the Passover. But Luke, when he says:
30:348
adpropinquabat dies festus azymorum, non expressit biduum, sed hanc propinquitatem, quam commemorauit, in ipso interuallo bidui debemus accipere. Iohannesuero cum dicit: proximum erat pascha Iudaeorum, non hoc biduum uult intellegi, sed sex dies ante pascha. proinde, cum quaedam post hoc dictum commemorasset, tunc iam uolens ostendere quam proximum fuisse pascha dixisset: Iesus ergo ante sex dies, inquit, paschae uenit in Bethaniam, ubi fuerat Lazarus mortuus, quem suscitauit Iesus. fecerunt autem ei cenam ibi. hoc est illud quod commemorant recapitulantes Mattheus et Marcus, cum iam dixissent post biduum futurum pascha.
「除酵節近了」——他並未明言那兩天,而是我們應當把他所提的這「臨近」理解為就在那兩天的間隔之內。然而約翰說「猶太人的逾越節近了」時,並非指這兩天,而是指逾越節前的六天。因此,他在這話之後記述了某些事後,才想要顯明他所說逾越節有多近,於是說:「耶穌在逾越節前六天,來到伯大尼,就是他叫拉撒路從死裡復活之處。有人在那裡為他預備筵席。」這正是馬太和馬可在已說了逾越節將於兩天後來到之後、以回顧補述方式所記的那事。
'The feast of unleavened bread drew near'—he did not expressly state the two days, but this nearness which he mentioned we ought to understand within that very interval of two days. John, however, when he says, 'The Passover of the Jews was at hand,' does not mean by this the two days, but the six days before the Passover. Accordingly, after he had mentioned certain things following this saying, then, wishing to show how near he had said the Passover to be, he says: 'Jesus therefore, six days before the Passover, came to Bethany, where Lazarus had been dead, whom Jesus raised. And they made him a supper there.' This is that which Matthew and Mark record by way of recapitulation, when they had already said that the Passover would come after two days.
30:349
recapitulando ergo ad illum diem redeunt in Bethania, qui erat ante sex dies paschae, et narrant quod Iohannes de cena et unguento, unde uenturus erat Hierosolymam et peractis illic quae narrata sunt peruenturus ad diem, qui erat ante biduum paschae. unde isti digressi sunt, ut recapitulando commemorarent quod ante in Bethania de unguento gestum est, cuius rei peracta narratione illuc iterum redeunt, unde digressi fuerant, id est ut iam sermo domini narretur, quem habuit ante biduum paschae. nam si tollamus de medio quod gestum in Bethania digredientes ab ordine recolendo et recapitulando narrarunt et ipsum ordinem contexamus, ita sermo dirigitur secundum Mattheum dicente domino:
因此,他們藉著回顧補述,回到逾越節前六天在伯大尼的那日,敘述約翰所敘述關於筵席與香膏的事——他將由此前往耶路撒冷,在那裡完成所記述的事,最終抵達逾越節前兩天的那日。這二位正是從此處岔開,以便藉回顧補述記下先前在伯大尼所行香膏之事;這事的敘述完畢後,他們又回到岔開之處,就是要如今敘述主在逾越節前兩天所講的話。因為若我們把當中在伯大尼所行、他們岔離次序以回想補述所記的那事除去,並將次序本身連貫起來,那麼照馬太所記,這番話語便如此展開,主說道:
By way of recapitulation, therefore, they return to that day at Bethany which was six days before the Passover, and they relate what John relates concerning the supper and the ointment, from which he was to come to Jerusalem, and, having accomplished there the things that are narrated, to arrive at the day which was two days before the Passover. From this point these two digressed, in order that by recapitulation they might record what had earlier been done at Bethany concerning the ointment; and this account being finished, they return again to the point from which they had digressed—that is, so that now the Lord's discourse may be narrated which he delivered two days before the Passover. For if we remove from the middle what was done at Bethany, which by digressing from the order they narrated by recalling and recapitulating, and weave the order itself together, then the discourse runs thus according to Matthew, as the Lord says:
30:350
dies ante pascha, quod dixit Iohannes, cum in Bethania rem gestam narraret, et biduum ante pascha, quod Mattheus Marcusque dixerunt, cum post hoc a se dictum illud ipsum in Bethania, quod Iohannes, commemorarent. LXXVIIII. Sequitur Mattheus ab eo loco, ubi finem feceramus considerandae narrationis, et dicit: hoc in Bethania gerebatur. nam nec Lucas in Bethania rem gestam dicit, quam narrat, et quamuis non commemoret ciuitatem aut castellum, ubi factum sit, tamen non uidetur in eodem loco uersari eius narratio.
逾越節前一日——約翰在敘述伯大尼所行之事時所指的;以及逾越節前兩日——馬太與馬可在他們所述那話之後,記下約翰所敘那件伯大尼之事時所指的。第七十九節。馬太從我們結束所考察之敘述的那處接續下去,說:這事發生在伯大尼。因為路加也並未說他所敘述的事發生在伯大尼;而雖然他未提及發生之地的城邑或村莊,然而他的敘述似乎並非涉及同一地點。
The day before the Passover—which John spoke of when he narrated the event done at Bethany—and the two days before the Passover—which Matthew and Mark spoke of when, after this said by them, they recorded that very thing at Bethany which John related. LXXIX. Matthew continues from that point where we had ended the narrative under consideration, and says: this took place at Bethany. For neither does Luke say that the event he narrates was done at Bethany; and although he does not mention the city or the town where it happened, nevertheless his narrative does not seem to be occupied with the same place.
30:351
nihil itaque aliud intellegendum arbitror nisi non quidem aliam fuisse tunc mulierem, quae peccatrix accessit ad pedes Iesu et osculata est et lauit lacrimis et tersit capillis et unxit unguento, cui dominus adhibita similitudine de duobus debitoribus ait dimissa esse peccata multa, quoniam dilexit multum, sed eandem Mariam bis hoc fecisse, semel scilicet, quod Lucas narrauit, cum primo accedens cum illa humilitate et lacrimis meruit peccatorum remissionem. nam hoc et Iohannes, quamuis non sicut Lucas quemadmodum factum esset narrauerit, tamen ipsam Mariam commendans commemorauit, cum iam de Lazaro resuscitando coepisset loqui, antequam ueniret in Bethaniam. quod ita ibi narrat:
因此我認為除此之外別無他解:那位身為罪人、來到耶穌腳前親吻、用眼淚洗、用頭髮擦、用香膏抹他腳的婦人——主曾用兩個欠債人的比喻對她說,她許多的罪都赦免了,因為她愛得多——並非是另一個婦人,而正是同一個馬利亞,她做了兩次此事:其一,正如路加所敘,她起初帶著那謙卑與眼淚前來,因而得蒙罪的赦免。因為關於這事,約翰雖未如路加那樣敘述其如何發生,卻仍以稱許馬利亞本人的方式提及,那時他已開始論到拉撒路的復活,在他來到伯大尼之前。他在那裡如此敘述:
Accordingly I think nothing else is to be understood except this: it was not indeed a different woman who then, being a sinner, approached the feet of Jesus and kissed them and washed them with tears and wiped them with her hair and anointed them with ointment—to whom the Lord, using the parable of the two debtors, said that her many sins were forgiven, since she loved much—but it was the same Mary who did this twice: once, namely, as Luke narrates, when, first approaching with that humility and those tears, she earned the remission of her sins. For this too John, although he did not narrate how it was done as Luke did, nevertheless recalled by way of commending Mary herself, when he had already begun to speak of the raising of Lazarus, before he came to Bethany. This he narrates there thus:
30:352
Inter istos igitur tres, Mattheum, Marcum et Iohannem, quemadmodum hoc conueniat adtendamus, de quibus non est dubium, quod eandem rem narrent gestam in Bethania, ubi etiam discipuli, quod omnes tres commemorant, murmurauerunt aduersus mulierem tamquam de perditione pretiosissimi unguenti. quod ergo Mattheus et Marcus caput domini unguento illo perfusum dicunt, Iohannes autem pedes, regula illa ostenditur non esse contrarium, quam demonstrauimus, cum de quinque panibus pasceret turbas.
那麼,在這三位——馬太、馬可、約翰——之間,讓我們留意這事如何得以協調;關於他們,毫無疑問是敘述同一件在伯大尼所行之事,那裡如三人所記,門徒也向那婦人發怨言,如同因這極貴重香膏的浪費一般。至於馬太和馬可說主的頭被那香膏澆抹,而約翰說是他的腳——這一點,那條我們在他用五餅餵養群眾時所闡明的規則,顯明它並不構成矛盾。
Among these three, then—Matthew, Mark, and John—let us attend to how this may be reconciled; concerning them there is no doubt that they narrate the same event done at Bethany, where also the disciples, as all three record, murmured against the woman, as at the wasting of the most precious ointment. As for the fact, then, that Matthew and Mark say the Lord's head was drenched with that ointment, while John says his feet, that rule shows it to be no contradiction which we demonstrated when he fed the crowds with the five loaves.
30:353
ibi enim, quia non defuit qui et quinquagenos et centenos discubuisse commemoraret, cum alius quinquagenos dixerit, non potuit uideri contrarium, potuisset autem, si alius centenos tantum posuisset, sicut alius quinquagenos, et tamen debuit inueniri utrumque factum esse. quo exemplo informari nos oportuit, sicut illic admonui, etiam ubi singula euangelistae commemorant, utrumque factum intellegere. proinde et hic non solum caput, sed et pedes domini accipiamus perfudisse mulierem. nisi forte, quoniam Marcus fracto alabastro perfusum caput commemorat, tam quisque absurdus et calumniosus est, ut aliquid in uase fracto neget remanere potuisse, unde etiam pedes perfunderet.
因為在那裡,既有人記述他們是五十人一排、又一百人一排地坐下,而另一人只說五十,這便不能顯為矛盾;然而,若一人只寫一百,如另一人只寫五十,那本可顯得矛盾,但終究應查明兩者都曾發生。我們理當從這例子受教,正如我在那裡所勸誡的,去明白——即使福音書作者只記述單一項——兩者其實都發生了。因此在此我們也當接受:那婦人不僅澆抹了主的頭,也澆抹了主的腳。除非有人,因馬可記述玉瓶被打破而澆抹了頭,竟荒謬又好挑剔到否認那破裂的瓶中還能留下任何香膏,可用來澆抹雙腳。
For there, since there was one who recorded that they reclined both in fifties and in hundreds, while another said fifties, it could not seem contradictory; yet it could have seemed so if one had put down only hundreds, as another put fifties, and nevertheless both had to be found to have been done. By which example we ought to have been instructed, as I there admonished, to understand—even where the evangelists record single items—that both were done. Accordingly here too let us accept that the woman drenched not only the head but also the feet of the Lord. Unless perhaps, because Mark records that the alabaster flask was broken and the head drenched, someone is so absurd and captious as to deny that anything could have remained in the broken vessel with which she might also drench the feet.
30:354
sed cum iste contenderit sic esse fractum, ut nihil ibi residui fieret, nitens aduersus ueritatem euangelii, quanto melius et religiosius contendet alius non esse ita fractum, ut totum effunderet, nitens pro ueritate euangelii! ille autem calumniator si tam pertinaciter caecus est, ut euangelistarum concordiam de alabastro fracto frangere conetur, prius accipiat perfusos pedes, antequam illud fractum esset, ut in integro remaneret, unde etiam caput perfunderetur, ubi fractura illa totum , effunderet. a capite quippe nobis ordinate consuli agnoscimus, sed ordinate etiam nos a pedibus ad caput ascendimus.
但當這樣的人主張玉瓶被打破到裡面毫無所剩,逆著福音真理而強辯時,另一人若主張它並非被打破到傾盡一切,為福音真理而努力,豈不更佳、更虔敬!但若那好挑剔的控告者頑固盲目到竟要藉一個打破的玉瓶去破壞福音書作者的和諧,就讓他先接受:雙腳是在玉瓶被打破之前被澆抹的,以致仍有完好無損之物存留,可由此澆抹頭部,就是在那打破之處傾盡一切。因為我們知道,那按次序臨到我們的眷顧是從頭開始的;但我們也按次序從腳上升到頭。
But when such a one contends that it was broken in such a way that nothing was left in it, straining against the truth of the Gospel, how much better and more religiously will another contend that it was not broken in such a way as to pour out the whole, striving on behalf of the truth of the Gospel! But if that captious accuser is so obstinately blind that he tries to break the concord of the evangelists over a broken alabaster flask, let him first accept that the feet were drenched before it was broken, so that there remained intact that from which the head too might be drenched, where that breaking would pour out the whole. For we recognize that provision is made for us in due order from the head; but in due order we too ascend from the feet to the head.
30:355
Cetera facti huius nullam mihi uidentur habere quaestionemquod enim alii dicunt discipulos murmurasse de unguenti effusione pretiosi. fohannes autem ludam commemorat et ideo, quia fur erat, manifestum puto esse discipulorum nomine eundem ludam significatum locutione illa, quam de Philippo in quinque panibus insinuauimus, plurali numero pro singulari usurpato.
這件事其餘的部分在我看來並無難處。因為有些人說門徒為那貴重香膏的傾倒發怨言,而約翰卻指名猶大——並且,因他是個賊,我認為顯而易見,在「門徒」這名稱之下所指的正是這同一個猶大,這是用了我們在五餅之事論到腓力時所指出的說法,即以複數代替單數。
The rest of this event seems to me to present no problem. For as to the fact that some say the disciples murmured about the pouring out of the precious ointment, whereas John names Judas—and, because he was a thief, I think it plain that under the name of the disciples this same Judas is signified, by that manner of speech which we pointed out in the case of Philip at the five loaves, the plural number being used for the singular.
30:356
potest etiam intellegi, quod et alii discipuli aut senserint hoc aut dixerint aut eis Iuda dicente persuasum sit adque omnium uoluntatem Mattheus et Marcus etiam uerbis expresserint, sed ludas propterea dixerit, quia fur erat, ceteri uero propter pauperum curam, Iohannem autem de solo illo id commemorare uoluisse, cuius ex hac occasione furandi consuetudinem credidit intimandam. Sequitur Mattheus: duodecim, qui dicitur ludas Scarioth, ad principes sacerdotum possent, praemonuit, quod indicium sequerentur, de homine gestante aquae laguenam uel amphoram, ut eum secuti ad domum, quam uolebat, uenirent.
也可以理解為:其他門徒也或是有此感受、或是說了此話、或是在猶大說時被說服,而馬太和馬可就用言語表達了眾人的意願;但猶大這樣說是因為他是個賊,其餘的人卻是出於對窮人的關心;而約翰想要單單記在他一人身上,因他認為應當顯明他這次偷竊的習性。馬太接著說:十二門徒中那稱為加略人猶大的,去見祭司長……他預先告知他們該跟從什麼記號,就是關於一個拿著水瓶或水罐的人,好使他們跟從他,來到他所要去的那家。
It can also be understood that other disciples too either felt this, or said it, or were persuaded of it when Judas said it, and that Matthew and Mark expressed in words the will of all; but that Judas said it because he was a thief, while the rest said it out of care for the poor; and that John wished to record it of him alone, whose habit of thieving on this occasion he believed ought to be made known. Matthew continues: the twelve, who is called Judas Iscariot, went to the chief priests... he forewarned them what sign they should follow, concerning a man carrying a jar or a pitcher of water, that following him they might come to the house which he desired.
30:357
cum itaque non hic posset dici dici ad quemlibet\', quod integritas quidem locutionis admittit, sed hoc loco rei huius, quae insinuabatur, ueritas non admittit, quanto minus hic dici potuit cite ad quendam-, quod omnino numquam recta locutione dici potest! sed plane discipulos a domino non ad quemlibet, sed ad quendam hominem, id est ad certum aliquem missos esse manifestum est. quod nobis ex persona sua recte potuit euangelista narrare, ut diceret \'misit eos ad quendam, ut dicerent ei: aput te facio pascha). potuit etiam sic \'misit eos ad quendam dicens: ite, dicite ei: aput te facio pascha\'. ac per hoc cum uerba domini posuisset dicentis: ite in ciuitatem, interposuit ipse:
既然如此,在這裡就不能說「對任意某人」——這種說法在表達的恰當性上固然容許,但在這段經文所傳達之事的真實性上卻不容許;那麼在這裡更不能說「對某一位」——這在正確的語法上根本永不能說!但顯然,門徒是被主差往,不是往任意某人,而是往某一個人,就是往某個確定之人。這一點,福音書作者本可以自己的身分正當地敘述,說:「他差他們往某一位那裡,要他們對他說:我要在你那裡守逾越節。」他也本可以這樣說:「他差他們往某一位那裡,說:你們去對他說:我要在你那裡守逾越節。」因此,他既記下了主所說的話「你們進城去」,便自己插入了:
Since, then, it could not here be said 'to just anyone,' which the propriety of the expression indeed admits, but which in this passage the truth of the matter being conveyed does not admit, how much less could it here be said 'to a certain one'—which by correct speech can never at all be said! But it is plain that the disciples were sent by the Lord not to just anyone, but to a certain man, that is, to some definite person. This the evangelist could rightly narrate in his own person, so as to say, 'he sent them to a certain one, that they might say to him: with you I keep the Passover.' He could also say thus: 'he sent them to a certain one, saying: Go, tell him: with you I keep the Passover.' And by this, when he had set down the Lord's words saying, 'Go into the city,' he himself interposed:
30:358
ad quendam, non quia hoc dominus dixerit. sed ut ipse nobis insinuaret tacito nomine fuisse quendam in ciuitate, ad quem domini discipuli mittebantur, ut praepararent pascha. ac sic post hanc ex persona sua interpositionem duorum uerborum sequitur ordinem uerborum domini dicentis: et dicite ei: magister dicit. iam enim si quaeras: cui? recte respondetur: illi cuidam homini, ad quem misisse insinuauit euangelista, cum ex persona sua interposuisset: ad quendam. minus quidem usitata locutio, sed tamen sic intellecta integerrima est;
「往某一位那裡」——並非因為主這樣說,而是為使他本人向我們傳達:城裡有某一位,其名未被說出,主的門徒被差往他那裡去預備逾越節。這樣,在他以自己身分插入這兩個字之後,便接著是主所說話語的次序,他說:「你們去對他說:夫子說……」因為如今你若問「對誰?」,正確的回答是:對那福音書作者所傳達他差他們去見的那某一個人,就是他以自己身分插入「往某一位那裡」時所指的。這固然是較不常見的說法,但如此理解卻是完全穩妥的;
'to a certain one'—not because the Lord said this, but so that he himself might convey to us that there was in the city, his name being unspoken, a certain one to whom the Lord's disciples were sent to prepare the Passover. And thus, after this interposition of two words in his own person, there follows the order of the Lord's words as he says: 'and tell him: the Master says...' For now if you ask, 'to whom?', it is rightly answered: to that certain man to whom the evangelist conveyed that he sent them, when in his own person he had interposed, 'to a certain one.' It is indeed a less usual manner of speech, but nevertheless, understood thus, it is entirely sound;
30:359
aut si habet aliquid proprietatis Hebraea lingua, qua perhibetur scripsisse Mattheus, ut etiam totum ex persona domini dictum locutionis integritate non careat, uiderint qui nouerunt. sane ita posset etiam Latine dici, si diceretur ite in ciuitatem ad quendam, quem uobis demonstrauerit homo, qui uobis occurrerit laguenam aquae portans\'. hoc modo iubenti sine ambiguitate posset optemperari, uelut etiam, si diceret <ite in ciuitatem ad quendam qui manet illo aut illo loco, in tali uel tali domo\' cum expressione loci et designatione domus posset intellegi, posset fieri.
又或者,若馬太據稱用以寫作的希伯來語有某種特性,以致就連整句都可以用主的身分說出而不失表達的穩妥,這就讓通曉此語的人去斟酌吧。誠然,在拉丁文中也可以這樣說,若有人說:「你們進城去,往一個必有人向你們指明的某人那裡,那人會拿著一瓶水迎見你們。」如此,受命者便可毫無歧義地遵行;正如若他說「你們進城去,往一個住在某某地方、某某房屋的某人那裡」,藉著地點的說明與房屋的指示,這便可被明白,也可被做到。
or if the Hebrew tongue, in which Matthew is said to have written, has some peculiarity such that even the whole may be spoken in the Lord's person without lacking soundness of expression, let those who know it see to it. Certainly it could also be said in Latin thus, if one were to say: 'Go into the city to a certain one whom a man will point out to you, who will meet you carrying a jar of water.' In this way one bidden could obey without ambiguity; just as also, if he said, 'Go into the city to a certain one who lodges in such and such a place, in such and such a house,' with the specifying of the place and the designating of the house it could be understood, it could be done.
30:360
his autem adque huiusmodi ceteris tacitis indiciis qui dicit ite ad quendam et dicite ei* ideo non potest audiri, quia certum aliquem uult intellegi, cum dicit (ad quendam\' et non exprimit, quomodo dinoscatur. quod si ex persona dictum euangelistae illud interpositum acceperimus, erit quidem necessitate breuitatis subobscura locutio, sed tamen integra. quod uero Marcus laguenam dicit, quam Lucas amphoram, ille uasis genus, ille modum significauit, uterque ueritatem sententiae custodiuit. Sequitur Mattheus: quae consideranda nunc proposuimus nihil adferunt quaestionis etiam ceteri euangelistae, qui talia commemorant.
但當這些以及其他類似的無聲提示都欠缺時,凡說「你們往某人那裡去對他說」的人便無從被理解,因為他說「往某人那裡」時是要人理解為某個確定之人,卻不表明他如何被辨認出來。但若我們把那插入語當作福音書作者以自己身分插入的,這說法固然因簡短的必要而稍顯晦澀,卻仍是穩妥的。至於馬可說「瓶」(laguena),而路加稱之為「罐」(amphora)——前者指明了器皿的種類,後者指明其容量;兩者都保全了意義的真實。馬太接著說:我們如今提出來考察的這些事並不帶來難題,記述類似之事的其他福音書作者也是如此。
But when these and other such silent tokens are wanting, whoever says 'Go to a certain one and tell him' cannot be heeded, because he wishes some definite person to be understood when he says 'to a certain one,' and does not express how he is to be recognized. But if we take that phrase as interposed in the evangelist's own person, the expression will indeed be somewhat obscure by the necessity of brevity, but nevertheless sound. As for the fact that Mark says a jar which Luke calls a pitcher—the one signified the kind of vessel, the other its measure; each preserved the truth of the meaning. Matthew continues: the matters we have now proposed for consideration bring no problem, nor do the other evangelists who record such things.
30:361
Iam quoniam omnium quattuor narratio in eo uersatur loco, in quo necesse est eos usque in finem pariter ambulare nec multum digredi ab inuicem, sicubi forte alius aliud commemorat quod alius praetermittit, uidetur mihi expeditius nos demonstrare posse omnium euangelistarum conuenientiam, si ab hoc iam loco omnium omnia contexamus et in unam narrationem faciemque digeramus. sic ergo arbitror commodius faciliusque id quod suscepimus explicari, ut adgrediamur narrationem omnia commemorantes cum eorum adtestatione euangelistarum, qui ex his omnibus quisque quod potuit aut quod uoluit commemorauit, ut tamen ab omnibus haec omnia dicerentur, quae demonstrandum est in nullo sibi esse contraria.
如今,既然這四位的敘述都集中於這樣一處,就是他們必須一同走到末了、彼此不多分歧之處——即使此處或彼處一人記下另一人所略去的某事——在我看來,若我們從此處起把他們眾人的一切都編織在一起、整理成單一的敘述與面貌,我們便能更便捷地展示眾福音書作者的一致。因此我判斷,若我們著手作這敘述,記述一切事並附上那些福音書作者的佐證——他們在這一切之中各自記下所能或所願記的,卻使得這一切事都由眾人所述——那麼我們所承擔的工作便能更妥當、更容易地展開,這些事必須被證明彼此毫無矛盾。
Now, since the narrative of all four is occupied in that place where it is necessary that they walk together right up to the end and not diverge much from one another—if perhaps here and there one records something which another omits—it seems to me that we can more expeditiously demonstrate the agreement of all the evangelists if from this point on we weave together all things of all of them and arrange them into a single narrative and countenance. Thus, then, I judge that what we have undertaken will be more conveniently and easily unfolded, if we set about the narration, recording all things with the attestation of those evangelists who, out of all these, each recorded what he could or what he wished, yet in such a way that all these things were said by all of them—things which it must be shown to be in no respect contradictory to one another.
30:362
Hinc igitur incipiamus secundum Mattheum: 2®cenantibus eis accepit Iesus panem et benedixit ac fregit deditque discipulis suis et ait: accipite et comedite, hoc est corpus meum. hoc et Marcus Lucasque commemorant. quod enim Lucas de calice bis commemorauit, prius, antequam panem daret, deinde, posteaquam panem dedit, illud quod superius dixit praeoccupauit, ut solet, illud uero quod ordine suo posuit non commemorauerat superius; utrumque autem coniunctum hanc sententiam facit, quae et illorum est. Iohannes autem de corpore et sanguine domini hoc loco nihil dixit, sed plane alibi multo uberius hinc dominum locutum esse testatur.
因此,讓我們照馬太開始:「他們吃的時候,耶穌拿起餅來,祝福了,就擘開,遞給門徒,說:你們拿去吃,這是我的身體。」這事馬可和路加也記述了。因為路加兩次提到杯——先是在他給餅之前,然後是在他給了餅之後——他是照他慣常的做法,把先前所說的先行提出,而那按本身次序所記的,他先前並未提及;但兩者合起來便構成這意義,而這意義也是那些人的。然而約翰在此處對主的身體與血隻字未提,卻明白見證主在別處更為豐富地論及此事。
Hence, then, let us begin according to Matthew: 'And as they were eating, Jesus took bread and blessed it and broke it and gave it to his disciples and said: Take and eat, this is my body.' This Mark and Luke also record. For as to the fact that Luke mentioned the cup twice, first before he gave the bread, then after he had given the bread, he anticipated what he stated earlier, as is his custom, whereas what he set down in its own order he had not mentioned earlier; but both joined together make this meaning, which is theirs also. John, however, said nothing in this place about the body and blood of the Lord, but plainly testifies that the Lord spoke of this elsewhere much more fully.
30:363
nunc uero cum dominum a cena surrexisse et pedes discipulorum lauisse commemorasset reddita etiam ratione, cur eis hoc fecerit, in qua dominus adhuc clause significauerat per testimonium scripturae ab eo se tradi qui manducaret eius panem, uenit ad hunc locum, quem tres ceteri pariter insinuant: ludas, qui tradidit eum, dixit: numquid ego sum, rabbi? ait illi: tu dixisti. etiam hic non expressum est, utrum ipse esset. potest enim adhuc intellegi tamquam \'non ego dixi\', potuit etiam hoc sic dici a Iuda et a domino responderi, ut non omnes aduerterent. Deinde sequitur Mattheus et inserit mjsterium corporis et sanguinis a domino discipulis datum sicut et Marcus et Lucas.
如今誠然,他既記述了主從筵席上起身、洗門徒的腳,並且說明了他為他們如此行的緣由——其中主仍藉聖經的見證隱晦地表明,他將被一個吃他餅的人所賣——約翰便來到這一段,就是其餘三位一同傳達的:那賣他的猶大說:「拉比,是我嗎?」他對他說:「你說的是。」在此也未明言那是否是他。因為這仍可理解為彷彿「我沒有這樣說」;而這也可能是猶大這樣說、主這樣回答,以致並非人人都留意到。接著馬太繼續,插入主賜給門徒的身體與血的奧祕,正如馬可和路加所做的。
Now indeed, when he had recorded that the Lord rose from supper and washed the disciples' feet, and had also given the reason why he did this for them—in which the Lord had still darkly signified, through the testimony of Scripture, that he was to be betrayed by one who ate his bread—John comes to this passage which the other three alike convey: Judas, who betrayed him, said: 'Is it I, Rabbi?' He said to him: 'You have said it.' Here too it is not expressly stated whether it was he. For it can still be understood as though 'I did not say it'; and it could also have been said thus by Judas and answered by the Lord in such a way that not all took notice. Then Matthew continues and inserts the mystery of the body and blood given by the Lord to the disciples, just as Mark and Luke do.
30:364
sed cum tradidisset calicem, rursus de traditore suo locutus est, quod Lucas persequitur dicens: Hic uidendum est, ne non solum Lucae, qui iam dixerat intrasse satanan in cor Iudae, quando pactus est tunc cum Iudaeis, ut eum accepta pecunia traderet, sed etiam sibi ipsi Iohannes repugnare uideatur, quia iam dixerat superius, antequam istam buccellam acciperet: et cena facta, cum di abolus inmisisset in cor, ut traderet eum ludas. quomodo enim intrat in cor, nisi inmittendo iniquas persuasiones cogitationibus iniquorum?
但當他遞了杯之後,他又論到那賣他的人,這是路加所接續的,說……在此必須留意,免得約翰不僅顯得與路加相矛盾——路加已說撒但入了猶大的心,就是當猶大那時與猶太人講定、要收了錢把他交出之時——也顯得與約翰本人相矛盾;因為他在上文已說,在猶大接那一口食物之前:「吃晚飯的時候,魔鬼已將意念放在心裡,要叫猶大賣他。」因為他怎樣入人的心,豈不是藉著把不義的慫恿放進不義之人的心思中呢?
But when he had handed over the cup, he again spoke of his betrayer, which Luke pursues, saying... Here it must be seen lest John seem to contradict not only Luke, who had already said that Satan entered into the heart of Judas when he bargained then with the Jews to betray him for money received, but also John himself; for he had already said above, before Judas received that morsel: 'And supper being ended, when the devil had put it into his heart that Judas should betray him.' For how does he enter into the heart, except by putting wicked persuasions into the thoughts of the wicked?
30:365
sed nunc intellegere debemus a diabolo ludam plenius esse possessum, sicut contra in bono illi qui iam acceperant spiritum sanctum, quando eis post resurrectionem insuflauit dicens: accipite spiritum sanctum, postea eum, cum desuper missus esset die pentecostes, utique plenius acceperunt. post buccellam ergo tunc introiit in eum satanas. hominis et deus clarificatus est in eo. et deus clarificabit eum in semet ipso et continuo clarificabit eum. II.
但如今我們必須明白,猶大是更為完全地被魔鬼所附——正如反過來,在善的方面,那些人在主復活後向他們吹氣、說「你們受聖靈」時,已經領受了聖靈,而後來當聖靈在五旬節那日從上頭被差下時,他們無疑更為完全地領受了聖靈。因此,在那一口食物之後,撒但就入了他。……人子的,神因他得了榮耀。神也要在自己裡面榮耀他,並且要立時榮耀他。第二節。
But now we must understand that Judas was more fully possessed by the devil—just as, on the contrary, in the good, those who had already received the Holy Spirit when he breathed upon them after the resurrection, saying, 'Receive the Holy Spirit,' afterward, when he was sent from above on the day of Pentecost, received him assuredly more fully. After the morsel, then, Satan entered into him. ...of man, and God was glorified in him. And God will glorify him in himself, and will straightway glorify him. II.
30:366
intellegere aut illos duos eam recapitulando posuisse aut istos praeoccupando, nisi magis moueret, quod tam diuersa non tantum uerba sed etiam sententias domini praemittunt, quibus permotus Petrus illam praesumtionem proferret uel cum domino uel pro domino moriendi, ut magis cogant intellegi ter eum expressisse praesumtionem suam diuersis locis sermonis Christi et ter illi a domino responsum, quod eum esset ante galli cantum ter negaturus.
……去明白:這事或是那兩位以回顧補述放置的,或是這幾位以預先提及放置的——除非有一點更打動我們,就是他們在其前所置的、主如此不同的話語乃至意念,彼得受其激動,發出那要與主同死、或為主而死的自誇之言——以致他們反倒迫使我們明白:他在基督講論的不同處三次表達了他的自誇,而主也三次回答他,說他在雞叫以前必三次不認主。
...to understand either that those two placed it by recapitulation, or that these placed it by anticipation—unless it moved us more that they set before it words, and indeed sentiments of the Lord, so diverse, provoked by which Peter uttered that presumption of dying either with the Lord or for the Lord—so that they rather compel us to understand that he expressed his presumption three times at different points of Christ's discourse, and that it was answered him three times by the Lord that he would deny him three times before the cock crowed.
30:367
Neque enim incredibile est aliquantum disiunctis interuallis temporis Petrum commotum esse ad praesumendum sicut ad negandum uel ei dominum aliquid ter similiter respondisse, quando quidem etiam contextim nullis aliis interpositis rebus aut uerbis post resurrectionem ter illum interrogat, utrum eum amet, et ei ter hoc idem respondenti etiam ipse mandatum de pascendis ouibus suis unum idemque ter praecipit. hoc autem esse credibilius, quod ter ostenderit praesumtionem suam Petrus et de trina sua negatione ter a domino audierit, ex ipsis euangelistarum uerbis, quae a domino dicta diuerse ac diuersa commemorant, sic probatur. ecce meminerimus quod nunc interposui ex euangelio Iohannis.
因為並非難以置信:彼得在時間上稍相隔的間隔中,既被激動去自誇,也被激動去否認,或主以類似方式三次回應了他某話——因為即便是連續地、沒有插入別的事或話,主在復活後也三次問他是否愛他,而對他三次回答同一句話,主也三次囑咐他同一件牧養羊群的命令。而這更為可信——即彼得三次表明了他的自誇、也三次從主聽見關於他三次否認之事——這可從福音書作者的言語本身得到證明,他們記述這些話是主以不同方式、作為不同之言所說的。看哪,讓我們記得我方才從約翰福音所插入的話。
For it is not incredible that Peter, at somewhat separated intervals of time, was moved both to presume and to deny, or that the Lord responded something to him three times in like manner—seeing that even continuously, with no other things or words interposed, after the resurrection he asks him three times whether he loves him, and to him answering this same thing three times he also enjoins one and the same charge of feeding his sheep three times. And that this is more credible—that Peter showed his presumption three times and heard from the Lord three times about his threefold denial—is thus proved from the very words of the evangelists, which they record as spoken by the Lord diversely and as different things. Behold, let us remember what I have just now interposed from the Gospel of John.
30:368
hoc certe dixerat: mei discipuli estis, si dilectionem habueritis ad inuicem. pastorem et dispargentur oues gregis. uiderentur tres, quorum Mattheus dixit: amen dico tibi, quia hac nocte, antequam gallus cantet, ter me negabis, Lucas autem: dico tibi, Petre, non cantabit hodie gallus, donec ter neges nosse me. Iohannes autem: amen amen dico tibi, non cantabit gallus, donec me ter neges diuersis enim uerbis et uerborum ordine eandem explicauerunt sententiam dixisse dominum, quod, antequam gallus cantaret, eum Petrus esset negaturus. rursus si totam trinam negationem ante peregisset, quam cantare gallus inciperet, superfluo dixisse Marcus deprehenderetur ex persona domini:
這一點他確曾說過:「你們若彼此相愛,就是我的門徒。」……牧人,羊群的羊就要分散。那三位似乎有出入,其中馬太說:「我實在告訴你,今夜雞叫以前,你要三次不認我」;路加卻說:「彼得,我告訴你,今日雞還沒有叫,你要三次說不認得我」;約翰則說:「我實實在在地告訴你,雞叫以前,你要三次不認我」——因為他們用不同的言語與不同的字序,展開了同一意義:主說彼得要在雞叫以前不認他。再者,若他在雞開始啼叫以前就完成了那全部三次否認,那麼馬可以主的身分所說的便顯為多餘:
This certainly he had said: 'You are my disciples, if you have love toward one another.' ...the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered. The three would seem [to differ], of whom Matthew said: 'Amen I say to you, that this night, before the cock crows, you will deny me three times'; Luke, however: 'I say to you, Peter, the cock will not crow today until you three times deny that you know me'; and John: 'Amen, amen I say to you, the cock will not crow until you deny me three times'—for with different words and different order of words they unfolded the same meaning: that the Lord said Peter would deny him before the cock crowed. Again, if he had accomplished the whole threefold denial before the cock began to crow, Mark would be found to have said superfluously, in the Lord's person:
30:369
amen dico tibi, quia tu hodie in nocte hac, priusquam gallus bis uocem dederit, ter me negaturus es. quid enim adtinebat dicere priusquam bis, quando, si ante primum galli cantum tota illa trina negatio conpleretur, simul et ante secundum et ante tertium et ante omnes galli cantus eiusdem noctis conpleta inueniretur, quae ante ipsum primum conpleta probaretur? sed quia ante primum galli cantum coepta est illa trina negatio, adtenderunt illi tres, non quando eam conpleturus esset Petrus, sed quanta futura esset et quando coeptura, id est quia trina et quia ante galli cantum, quamquam in animo eius et ante primum galli cantum tota \'possit intellegi.
「我實在告訴你,你今日,就在今夜,雞叫兩遍以前,要三次不認我。」因為說「兩遍以前」有什麼意義呢?既然若那全部三次否認在第一遍雞叫之前就完成了,它便立時被查明是在第二遍、第三遍以及那同一夜所有雞叫之前完成的——因為它會被證明在那第一遍之前就已完成。但因為那三次否認是在第一遍雞叫之前開始的,那三位所留意的並非彼得何時完成它,而是它將有多大、何時開始——就是說它是三次的、且在雞叫以前——雖然在他心中,那全部甚至可理解為在第一遍雞叫之前就有了。
'Amen I say to you, that you today, on this very night, before the cock crows twice, will deny me three times.' For what point was there in saying 'before twice,' when, if the whole threefold denial were completed before the first cockcrow, it would at once be found completed both before the second and before the third and before all cockcrows of that same night—since it would be proved completed before that very first one? But because that threefold denial was begun before the first cockcrow, those three attended not to when Peter would complete it, but to how great it would be and when it would begin—that is, that it was threefold and that it was before cockcrow—although in his mind the whole may be understood as being even before the first cockcrow.
30:370
quamuis enim uerbis negantis ante primum coepta, ante secundum autem galli cantum peracta sit tota illa trina negatio, tamen affectione animi et timore Petri ante primum tota concepta est. nec interest, quantis morarum interuallis trina uoce enuntiata sit, cum cor eius etiam ante primum galli cantum tota possederit, tam magna scilicet formidine inbibita, ut posset dominum non solum semel, sed iterum et tertio interrogatus negare, ut rectius diligentiusque adtendentibus, quomodo iam mulierem moechatus est in corde suo qui eam uiderit ad concupiscendum.
因為雖然在那否認者的言語中,它是在第一遍雞叫以前開始、而那全部三次否認是在第二遍雞叫以前完成的,然而在他心靈的情感中、在彼得的懼怕中,那全部在第一遍以前就已孕育。至於它以三重之聲說出時中間隔了多大的延遲,這並不重要,既然他的心甚至在第一遍雞叫以前就已擁有那全部——就是說,被那麼大的恐懼所浸透,以致他雖被盤問,卻能不僅一次、而是再次、第三次否認主;如此,那些更正確、更仔細留意的人便看出:凡看見婦女就動淫念的,這人心裡已經與她犯了姦淫。
For although in the words of the one denying it was begun before the first cockcrow, and that whole threefold denial was accomplished before the second cockcrow, nevertheless in the affection of his mind and in Peter's fear it was wholly conceived before the first. Nor does it matter with how great intervals of delay it was uttered in threefold voice, when his heart possessed the whole even before the first cockcrow—imbibed, that is, with so great a dread that, though questioned, he could deny the Lord not only once, but again and a third time; so that those attend more correctly and more carefully who consider how one has already committed adultery with a woman in his heart who looks upon her to lust after her.
30:371
sic Petrus quandocumque uerbis ederet timorem, quem tam uehementem animo conceperat, ut perdurare posset usque ad tertiam domini negationem, tota trina negatio ei tempori deputanda est, quando eum trinae negationi sufficiens timor inuasit. ex quo etiam si post primum galli cantum inciperent pulsato interrogationibus pectore uerba illa negationis erumpere, nec sic absurde adque mendaciter ante galli cantum ter negasse diceretur, quando ante galli cantum tantus timor obsederat mentem, qui eam posset usque ad tertiam negationem perducere. multo minus igitur mouere debet, quia trina negatio etiam trinis negantis uocibus ante galli cantum coepta, etsi non ante primum galli cantum peracta est.
這樣,彼得無論何時以言語表達出他心中所孕育、那猛烈到能持續直至第三次否認主的懼怕,那全部三次否認都當歸算於那足以引致三次否認的懼怕侵襲他的那時。因此,即使在第一遍雞叫之後,他的胸膛因盤問受擊、那些否認的言語才開始迸出,即便如此,說他在雞叫以前三次否認也不算荒謬與虛妄,既然在雞叫以前那麼大的懼怕已圍困他的心思——這懼怕能將它一直帶到第三次否認。因此,那三次否認雖以否認者的三重聲音在雞叫以前開始、卻並非在第一遍雞叫以前完成,這就更不當使人困惑了。
Thus Peter, whenever he uttered in words the fear which he had conceived in his mind so vehemently that it could persist right up to the third denial of the Lord, the whole threefold denial is to be reckoned to that time when a fear sufficient for the threefold denial invaded him. Hence, even if after the first cockcrow those words of denial began to burst forth, his breast being struck by the questions, not even so would it be said absurdly and falsely that he denied three times before the cockcrow, since before the cockcrow so great a fear had besieged his mind—a fear that could carry it right up to the third denial. Much less, therefore, ought it to trouble anyone that the threefold denial, begun even with the threefold voices of the one denying before cockcrow, was not accomplished before the first cockcrow.
30:372
tamquam si alicui diceretur hac nocte, antequam gallus cantet, ad me scribes epistulam, in qua mihi ter conuiciaberis, non utique, si eam ante omnem galli cantum scribere inciperet et post primum galli cantum finiret, ideo dicendum erat falsum fuisse praedictum. Marcus ergo de ipsarum uocum interuallis planius elocutus est, qui dixit ex persona domini: priusquam bis gallus uocem dederit, ter me es negaturus. ita gestum esse apparebit, cum ad eundem locum narrationis euangelicae uenerimus, ut etiam illic ostendatur euangelistas sibi congruere.
就好比對某人說:「今夜雞叫以前,你要給我寫一封信,其中你要三次辱罵我」——當然,若他在雞叫之前就開始寫,在第一遍雞叫之後才寫完,那預言也不能因此就說是假的。那麼,馬可更明白地講述了那些聲音本身的間隔,他以主的身分說:「雞叫兩遍以前,你要三次不認我。」事情如此發生,這將在我們來到福音敘述同一處時顯明,好使在那裡也能顯出福音書作者彼此相合。
As if it were said to someone, 'This night, before the cock crows, you will write me a letter in which you will revile me three times'—surely, if he began to write it before any cockcrow and finished it after the first cockcrow, the prediction would not therefore have to be said to have been false. Mark, then, spoke more plainly about the intervals of the voices themselves, who said in the Lord's person: 'Before the cock crows twice, you will deny me three times.' That it happened thus will appear when we come to that same place in the Gospel narrative, so that there too the evangelists may be shown to agree with one another.
30:373
Si autem quaeruntur ipsa omnino uerba, quae Petro dominus dixerit, neque inueniri possunt et superfluo quaeruntur, cum sententia eius, propter quam cognoscendam uerba proferuntur, etiam in diuersis euangelistarum uerbis possit esse notissima. siue ergo diuersis sermonum domini locis commotus Petrus singillatim ter enuntiauerit praesumtionem suam et ter ei dominus suam negationem praedixerit, sicut probabilius indagatur, siue aliquo narrandi ordine possint omnium euangelistarum commemorationes in unum redigi, quibus demonstretur semel dominum praedixisse Petro praesumenti, quod eum negaturus esset, nulla hic euangelistarum repugnantia deprehendi poterit, sicut nulla est. III.
但若尋求主對彼得所說的那些確切話語,它們既無從尋得,尋求也是徒然,因為他的意思——那些話語正是為使人知曉這意思才被提出——即使在福音書作者不同的言語中,也能被極清楚地知曉。因此,無論是彼得在主講論的不同處被激動、逐一三次發出他的自誇,而主也三次向他預言他的否認——如較合理的探究所示——還是按某種敘述次序,眾福音書作者的記述可被歸為一,藉此顯明主一次向自誇的彼得預言他將否認他:在此都察覺不出福音書作者有任何抵觸,實際上也確實沒有。第三節。
But if the exact words are sought which the Lord said to Peter, they can neither be found and are sought in vain, since his meaning—for the sake of knowing which the words are brought forth—can be most well known even in the diverse words of the evangelists. Whether, therefore, Peter, moved at different points of the Lord's discourses, uttered his presumption three times one by one, and the Lord three times foretold his denial to him—as is more probably investigated—or whether by some order of narration the records of all the evangelists can be reduced into one, by which it is shown that the Lord once foretold to the presuming Peter that he would deny him: no contradiction of the evangelists can here be detected, as indeed there is none. III.
30:374
Nunc ergo quantum possumus ipsum ex omnibus ordinem iam sequamur. cum itaque secundum Iohannem hoc Petro praedictum esset, sequitur idem Iohannes et conserit domini sermonem dicentis: cribraret sicut triticum; totidem uerba sunt, nisi quia distat illud quod de galli cantu iam supra enodauimus. Contexit ergo narrationem Mattheus et dicit: non potuistis una hora uigilare mecum? tamquam ab exprobrante, non a permittente sit dictum. quod recte fieret, si esset necesse. cum uero Marcus ita hoc commemorauerit, ut, cum dixisset: dormite iam et requiescite, adiungeret sufficit et deinde inferret uenit hora, ecce tradetur filius hominis, utique intellegitur post illud quod eis dictum est:
如今,讓我們盡力去追隨從他們眾人而出的那個次序。因此,當照約翰所記,這事已向彼得預言之後,同一位約翰便繼續下去,把主的講論連貫起來,說……篩你們像篩麥子一樣;言語數目正相同,只是我們在上文已就雞叫之事所解開的有所不同。那麼馬太把敘述編織起來,說:「你們不能同我警醒片時嗎?」——彷彿這是責備者所說,而非允許者所說。這若是必要的,本可正當地如此。但因馬可如此記述,就是他既說了「現在你們仍然睡覺安歇罷」,便加上「夠了」,然後帶入「時候到了,看哪,人子被賣了」,這便無疑可理解為,在那對他們所說的話之後:
Now, then, as far as we can, let us follow the very order out of them all. When, therefore, according to John this had been foretold to Peter, the same John continues and connects the Lord's discourse as he says... to sift as wheat; the words are just as many, except that there differs what we have already unraveled above concerning the cockcrow. Matthew, then, weaves the narrative together and says: 'Could you not watch one hour with me?'—as though it were spoken by one reproaching, not by one permitting. Which would rightly be done, if it were necessary. But since Mark has recorded this in such a way that, when he had said, 'Sleep now and take your rest,' he added 'it is enough,' and then brought in, 'the hour has come, behold the Son of Man will be betrayed,' it is certainly understood that after that which was said to them:
30:375
dormite et requiescite, siluisse dominum aliquantum, ut hoc fieret quod permiserat, et tunc intulisse: ecce adpropinquauit hora. ideo post illa uerba secundum Marcum positum est sufficit, id est (quod requieuistis iam sufficit). sed quia commemorata non est ipsa interpositio silentii domini, propterea coartat intellectum, ut in illis uerbis alia pronuntiatio requiratur. Lucas autem praemisit, quotiens orauerit; dixit sane, quod isti tacuerunt, et orantem ab angelo confortatum et prolixius orantis sudorem fuisse sanguineum et guttas decurrentes in terram. cum ergo dicit: et cum surrexisset ab oratione etuenisset ad discipulos suos, non expressit quota oratione;
「你們睡覺安歇罷」,主沉默了片時,好使他所允許的得以成就,然後才帶入:「看哪,時候近了。」因此,照馬可所記,在那些話之後放置了「夠了」,就是說「你們如今已歇息了,這就夠了」。但因主的沉默這插入本身未被記述,這便約束了理解,以致在那些話中需要另一種讀法。然而路加先提及他禱告了多少次;他確實述說了那些別的作者所緘默的——就是他禱告時有天使加給他力量,並且他更長時間禱告時,汗珠如血,滴落在地上。那麼,當他說「他禱告完了,起來到門徒那裡」時,他並未表明是哪一次禱告;
'Sleep and take your rest,' the Lord was silent for a while, so that what he had permitted might come to pass, and then brought in: 'Behold, the hour has drawn near.' Therefore, after those words, according to Mark, is placed 'it is enough,' that is, 'that you have now rested is enough.' But because the interposition of the Lord's silence itself is not recorded, it thereby constrains the understanding, so that in those words another manner of pronouncing is required. Luke, however, mentioned first how often he prayed; he indeed stated what those others passed over in silence—both that as he prayed he was strengthened by an angel, and that his sweat as he prayed at greater length was bloody, and that the drops ran down onto the earth. When, then, he says, 'And when he had risen from prayer and come to his disciples,' he did not express from which prayer;
30:376
nihilo tamen illis duobus repugnat. Iohannes uero, posteaquam in hortum ingressum dicit cum discipulis suis, non comme* morat, quid illic egerit, donec eius traditor cum Iudaeis ad eum conprehendendum ueniret Tres igitur isti eandem rem ita narrauerunt, sicut etiam unus homo ter posset cum aliquanta uarietate, nulla tamen aduersitate. Lucas autem, quantum ab eis progressus, id est auulsus fuerit, ut oraret, manifestius aperuit dicens: quantum iactus est lapidis. porro autem Marcus primo ex uerbis suis idem narrauit rogasse dominum: ut, si fieri posset. transiret ab eo illa hora, id est passionis, quam calicis nomine mox significauit. deinde uerba ipsa domini sic enuntiauit:
然而這與那兩位毫不相違。約翰卻在說他與門徒進了園子之後,沒有記述他在那裡做了什麼,直到那賣他的人同猶太人來捉拿他。因此,這三位敘述同一件事,正如即使一人也能三次述說、帶著些許不同,卻毫無牴觸。此外,路加更清楚地披露了他為要禱告、離開他們——就是被拉開——有多遠,說:「約有扔一塊石頭那麼遠。」再者,馬可先以自己的話敘述主禱告了同一件事:若是可行,就叫那時辰——即受難的時辰,他隨即以杯的名稱指明——離開他。然後他如此陳述主的原話:
yet it in no way contradicts those two. John, however, after he says that he entered the garden with his disciples, does not record what he did there, until his betrayer came to him with the Jews to seize him. These three, then, narrated the same event just as even one man could three times, with some variety, yet with no discrepancy. Luke, moreover, more clearly disclosed how far he advanced—that is, was torn away—from them in order to pray, saying: 'about a stone's throw.' Furthermore, Mark first, in his own words, narrated that the Lord prayed the same thing: that, if it could be, that hour—that is, of the passion, which he soon signified by the name of the cup—might pass from him. Then he set forth the Lord's very words thus:
30:377
abba pater, omnia tibi possibilia sunt, transfer calicem hunc a me. quibus uerbis si adiungas quod illi duo dixerunt et quod ipse etiam Marcus ex persona sua pariter supra posuit, ita sententia manifestatur: pater, si fieri potest, omnia enim tibi possibilia sunt, transfer calicem istum a me, ne quis eum putaret patris minuisse \'potestatem, cum ait: si fieri potest; non enim dixit (si facere potes\', sed: si fieri potest; fieri autem potest quod ille uoluerit. sic itaque dictum est si fieri potest, ac si diceretur si uis. manifestauit enim Marcus, quo intellectu accipiendum sit si fieri potest, quando ait: omnia tibi possibilia sunt. et quod commemorauerunt eum dixisse:
「阿爸,父啊,在你凡事都能,求你將這杯撤去離開我。」你若把那兩位所說的、以及馬可本人在上文以自己身分所記的,都連到這些話上,意義便如此顯明:「父啊,倘若可行——因為在你凡事都能——求你將這杯撤去離開我」,免得有人以為他在說「倘若可行」時削減了父的權能;因為他沒有說「倘若你能行」,而是說「倘若可行」;而凡他所願的便是可行的。因此,「倘若可行」的說法就如同說「倘若你願意」。因為馬可說「在你凡事都能」時,便顯明了「倘若可行」當作何解。至於他們記述他說:
'Abba, Father, all things are possible to you, take this cup from me.' If to these words you join what those two said, and what Mark himself also set down above in his own person, the meaning is thus made manifest: 'Father, if it is possible—for all things are possible to you—take this cup from me,' lest anyone should think he diminished the Father's power when he said 'if it is possible'; for he did not say 'if you are able to do it,' but 'if it is possible'; and possible is whatever he shall have willed. Thus, then, 'if it is possible' was said as if it were said 'if you will.' For Mark made manifest in what sense 'if it is possible' is to be taken, when he said 'all things are possible to you.' And as to their recording that he said:
30:378
uerum non quod ego uolo, sed quod tuquod tantundem ualet, quantum si et ita dicatur: uerum tamen non mea uoluntas, sed tua fiatsatis ostendit non ex possibilitate, sed ex uoluntate patris dictum esse si fieri potest, praesertim quia Lucas et hoc ipsum planius intimauit; non enim ait: si fiori potest, sed: si uis. cui apertiori sententiae apertius iungitur quod Marcus posuit, ut ita dicatur: si uis, omnia enim tibi possibilia sunt, transfer a me calicem istum. . Quod autem ipse Marcns non solum pater sed abba pater eum dixisse commemorat, hoc est abba Hebraeice, quod est Latine pater.
「然而不要照我的意思,只要照你的意思」——這與說「然而不要成就我的意思,只要成就你的意思」完全等同——這已充分表明「倘若可行」並非出於可能性,而是出於父的旨意;尤其因為路加更明白地表達了這同一件事;因為他沒有說「倘若能行」,而是說「倘若你願意」。這更明白的陳述,與馬可所記的更明白地連在一起,以致可以這樣說:「你若願意,因為在你凡事都能,求你將這杯撤去離開我。」但至於馬可本人記述他不僅說「父」而是說「阿爸,父」——這「阿爸」是希伯來文,在拉丁文就是「父」。
'But not what I will, but what you will'—which is exactly equivalent to saying, 'nevertheless not my will, but yours be done'—this sufficiently shows that 'if it is possible' was said not from possibility, but from the will of the Father; especially since Luke intimated this very thing more plainly; for he did not say, 'if it can be done,' but 'if you will.' To which plainer statement there is more plainly joined what Mark set down, so that it may be said thus: 'if you will, for all things are possible to you, take this cup from me.' But as to the fact that Mark himself records that he said not only 'Father' but 'Abba, Father'—this is 'Abba' in Hebrew, which in Latin is 'Father.'
30:379
et fortasse dominus propter aliquod sacramentum utrumque dixerit uolens ostendere illam se tristitiam in persona sui corporis, id est ecclesiae suscepisse, cui factus est angularis lapis, uenienti ad eum partim ex Hebraeis, ad quos pertinet quod ait abba, partim ex gentibus, ad quas pertinet quod ait pater. etiam Paulus apostolus non praetermittens hoc sacramentum: in quo clamamus, inquit, abba pater, et iterum ait: misit deus spiritum suum in corda nostra clamantem abba pater.
或許主兩者都說了,是為著某種奧祕,願意顯明他是在自己身體、即教會的身分中承擔了那憂傷;他為教會成了房角石——教會有一部分從希伯來人而來,「阿爸」這話便屬於他們,一部分從外邦人而來,「父」這話便屬於他們。使徒保羅也未略過這奧祕,說:「我們藉著他呼叫:阿爸,父」,又說:「神差他的靈進入我們的心,呼叫:阿爸,父。」
And perhaps the Lord said both on account of some sacrament, wishing to show that he had taken up that sorrow in the person of his body, that is, of the Church, for whom he was made the cornerstone—the Church coming to him partly from the Hebrews, to whom belongs what he says 'Abba,' partly from the Gentiles, to whom belongs what he says 'Father.' The apostle Paul too, not passing over this sacrament, says: 'in whom we cry, Abba, Father,' and again he says: 'God has sent his Spirit into our hearts crying, Abba, Father.'
30:380
oportuit enim ut bonus magister et uerus saluator infirmioribus conpatiens in se ipso demonstraret non debere suos martyres desperare, si qua forte cordibus eorum inreperet sub tempus passionis ex humana fragilitate tristitia, cum eam uincerent uoluntati suae praeponendo uoluntatem dei, quia ille scit, quid expediat quibus consulit. de qua tota re non nunc tempus est, ut uberius disseratur; agitur enim modo de conuenientia euangelistarum, in quorum diuersitate uerborum salubriter discimus non aliud in uerbis ad audiendam ueritatem quam sententiam loquentis esse requirendam.
因為這是合宜的,就是他作為良善的教師與真實的救主,體恤軟弱的人,在自己身上表明:他的殉道者不當絕望,倘若在受難之時,或有出於人性脆弱的某種憂傷偷偷潛入他們心中,只要他們藉著把神的旨意置於自己旨意之上而勝過它——因為他知道什麼對他所勸導的人有益。但關於這整件事,如今不是更詳盡論述的時候;因為目前所關切的是福音書作者的一致,在他們言語的多樣中,我們得著拯救地學到:為要聽見真理,在言語中所當尋求的,無非是說話者的意思。
For it was fitting that, as a good teacher and true Saviour compassionate to the weaker, he should demonstrate in himself that his martyrs ought not to despair if perchance in the hour of the passion some sorrow from human frailty should creep into their hearts, provided they conquered it by preferring the will of God to their own will—because he knows what is expedient for those whom he counsels. But of this whole matter it is not now the time to discourse more fully; for the concern at present is with the agreement of the evangelists, in whose diversity of words we learn savingly that nothing else is to be sought in words, for the hearing of the truth, than the meaning of the speaker.
30:381
hoc est enim pater quod abba pater, sed ad sacramentum intimandum planius est abba pater, ad unitatem significandam sufficit pater. et dominum quidem abba pater dixisse credendum est; sed tamen non eluceret sententia, nisi aliis dicentibus pater demonstraretur sic esse illas duas ecclesias ex Iudaeis et Graecis. ut etiam una sit. ei illo ergo intellectu dictum est abba pater, quo idem dominus alibi ait: habeo alias oues, quae non sunt ex hoc ouili, gentes utique significans, cum haberet oues etiam in populo Israhel. sed quia secutus adiecit: oportet me et eas adducere, ut sit unus grex et unus pastor, quantum ualet ad Israhelitas et gentes abba pater, tantum ad unum gregem solum pater. V.
因為「父」與「阿爸,父」是一樣的;但為表明奧祕,「阿爸,父」較為明白,而為表明合一,「父」就足夠了。誠然當信主說了「阿爸,父」;然而其意義若非藉著別人說「父」而顯明那兩個從猶太人與希臘人而來的教會是如此彼此有別、卻又合而為一,便不會彰顯出來。因此,「阿爸,父」正是在這樣的意思下說的,就是同一位主在別處所說:「我另外有羊,不是這圈裡的」——這自然是指外邦人,那時他在以色列民中也有羊。但因他接著加上:「我必須領他們來,好使他們合成一群,歸一個牧人」,「阿爸,父」對以色列人與外邦人所表達的有多少,「父」單獨對那一群所表達的便有多少。第五節。
For 'Father' is the same as 'Abba, Father'; but for intimating the sacrament 'Abba, Father' is plainer, while for signifying unity 'Father' suffices. And it is indeed to be believed that the Lord said 'Abba, Father'; yet the meaning would not shine forth unless, by others saying 'Father,' it were demonstrated that those two Churches, from Jews and Greeks, are so [distinct] that they are also one. In that understanding, then, was 'Abba, Father' said, in which the same Lord elsewhere says: 'I have other sheep which are not of this fold'—signifying the Gentiles, of course, when he had sheep also among the people of Israel. But because he went on to add: 'I must bring them also, that there may be one flock and one shepherd,' as much as 'Abba, Father' avails for Israelites and Gentiles, so much does 'Father' alone avail for the one flock. V.
30:382
ergo eos interrogauit: quem quaeritis? illi autem dixerunt: legum Nazoreum. bibam illum? tunc, sicut dicit Lucas, tetigit auriculam illius qui percussus erat et sanauit eum. Nec moueat, quasi contrarium sit quod Lucas dixit interrogantibus discipulis, si percuterent in gladio, dominum respondisse: sinite usque huc, quasi post illam percussionem ita dictum fuerit, ut placuerit ei usque huc factum, sed amplius fieri noluerit, cum in uerbis, quae Mattheus posuit, intellegatur potius totum factum, quo usus est Petrus gladio, domino displicuisse. illud enim uerius est, quod cum eum interrogassent dicentes: domine, si percutimus in gladio? tunc respondit:
於是他問他們:「你們找誰?」他們說:「拿撒勒人耶穌。」……我豈能不喝呢?那時,正如路加所說,他摸了那被砍之人的耳朵,把他治好了。不要有人以為這是矛盾而困惑,就是路加說:當門徒問是否要用刀砍時,主回答「到此為止」——彷彿這話是在那砍擊之後說的,以致到此所做的令他喜悅,但他不願多做——而在馬太所記的話中,卻寧可理解為:彼得用刀的整個舉動都令主不悅。因為這才是更真確的看法:當他們問他說「主啊,我們用刀砍可以嗎?」他那時回答:
So he asked them: 'Whom do you seek?' And they said: 'Jesus the Nazarene.' ...shall I drink it? Then, as Luke says, he touched the ear of him who had been struck and healed him. Nor let it disturb anyone as though it were contradictory that Luke said, when the disciples asked whether they should strike with the sword, that the Lord answered: 'Suffer thus far'—as though it were said after that striking, so that what had been done thus far pleased him, but he did not wish more to be done—whereas in the words which Matthew set down it is rather understood that the whole deed, in which Peter used the sword, displeased the Lord. For this is the truer view, that when they had asked him, saying: 'Lord, shall we strike with the sword?' he then answered:
30:383
sinite usque huc, id est non uos moueat quod futurum est; permittendi sunt huc usque progredi. id est ut me adprehendant et impleantur quae de me scripta sunt. sed inter moras uerborum interrogantium dominum et illius respondentis Petrus defensionis auiditate et maiore pro domino commotione percussit; sed non potuerunt etiam simul dici quae simul fieri potuerunt. non enim diceret respondens autem Iesus, nisi illorum interrogationi responderet, non facto Petri. nam de facto Petri quid iudicauerit, Mattheus solus dicit. ubi etiam non dixit Mattheus \'respondit Iesus Petro: conuerte gladium tuum\', sed dixit: tunc ait illi Iesus: conuerte gladium tuum, quod post factum apparet dixisse dominum.
「到此為止」,就是說「不要讓那將要發生的事動搖你;當容許他們前進到這地步」——就是要他們捉拿我,並使關於我所記載的話得以應驗。但在那些盤問主的人與答話之主的言語遲延之間,彼得出於保護的熱切、以及為主更大的激動,就砍了下去;然而那些本可同時發生的事,卻不能同時被述說。因為他不會說「但耶穌回答」,除非他是回應他們的問題,而非回應彼得的舉動。因為關於他對彼得舉動所作的判斷,唯有馬太述說。在那裡,馬太也沒有說「耶穌回答彼得:收刀入鞘」,而是說「那時耶穌對他說:收刀入鞘」,這顯然是主在那舉動之後所說的。
'Suffer thus far,' that is, 'let not what is about to happen move you; they are to be permitted to advance this far'—that is, to lay hold of me and that the things written of me may be fulfilled. But amid the delays of the words of those questioning the Lord and of him answering, Peter, out of eagerness for defense and greater agitation on the Lord's behalf, struck; but things which could have happened at once could not also be told at once. For he would not say 'But Jesus answering' unless he were replying to their question, not to Peter's deed. For as to what he judged concerning Peter's deed, Matthew alone tells. Where also Matthew did not say 'Jesus replied to Peter: put back your sword,' but said: 'Then Jesus said to him: put back your sword,' which appears to have been said by the Lord after the deed.
30:384
illud uero quod Lucas posuit: respondens autem Iesus ait: sinite usque huc, illis qui interrogauerant responsum esse accipiendum est; sed quia, ut diximus, inter uerba interrogantium et respondentis domini facta est uno ictu percussio, hoc ordine iudicauit esse narrandum, ut etiam inter uerba interrogationis et responsionis eam insereret. non est ergo contrarium hoc ei quod dixit Mattheus: omnes enim qui acceperint gladium gladio peribunt, id est qui usi fuerint gladio. uideri autem posset contrarium, si dominus ex illa responsione saltem usque ad unum nec ipsum letale uulnus usum tamen gladii spontaneum adprobasse demonstraretur.
但路加所記的:「但耶穌回答說:到此為止」——當理解為對那些發問之人所給的回答;然而因為,如我們所說,在發問者與答話之主的言語之間,有一擊之下的砍擊發生了,他便判斷應按此次序敘述,以致把它插在問話與答話的言語之間。因此,這與馬太所說的並不矛盾:「凡動刀的,必死在刀下」——就是指那些用刀的人。但若從那回答顯明主曾贊同自願用刀,哪怕只到一處傷、且非致命之傷,這才可能顯得矛盾。
But that which Luke set down: 'But Jesus answering said: Suffer thus far'—is to be taken as the answer given to those who had asked; but because, as we said, between the words of those questioning and of the answering Lord a striking was done with a single blow, he judged that it should be narrated in this order, so that he inserted it even between the words of the question and of the answer. This, then, is not contradictory to what Matthew said: 'For all who take the sword shall perish by the sword'—that is, those who shall have used the sword. But it could seem contradictory if, from that answer, the Lord were demonstrated to have approved the voluntary use of the sword, at least as far as one wound, and that not a lethal one.
30:385
quamquam etiam Petro dictum totum congruenter intellegi possit, ut sic conectatur et quod Lucas et quod Mattheus rettulit, quemadmodum supra commemoraui: sinite usque huc et conuerte gladium in locum suum. omnes enim qui acceperint gladium gladio peribunt, et cetera. quomodo autem sit intellegendum sinite usque huc, iam exposti, et si aliter melius potest, ita sit, dum tamen euangelistarum ueritas constet. Postea sequitur Mattheus et commemorat eum in illa hora dixisse turbis: Marcus commemorat. et cum tenuissent eum, et inde recapitulat, ut explicet quam coeperat temtationem Petri in domo, quo primo adductus est, et redit ad ordinem, ubi ostendat, quemadmodum ductus sit dominus ad Caifan.
然而,這整段話也可以恰當地理解為是對彼得所說的,如此便可把路加所記與馬太所記照我上面所述的方式連貫起來:「到此為止吧」,以及「把你的刀收回原處,因為凡動刀的,必死在刀下」等語。至於「到此為止吧」該當如何理解,我已經解說過了;倘若還能有更好的理解,那也可以,只要福音書作者的真實性得以確立即可。此後馬太接續記載,在那時祂對眾人說話——馬可也有記載——「他們捉住祂之後」;接著他從此處回溯,以展開他先前已開始敘述的、在耶穌最初被帶到的那所房子裡對彼得的試探,然後又回到敘事的順序,指出主是如何被帶到該亞法面前的。
And yet the whole may fittingly be understood as spoken to Peter as well, so that what Luke and what Matthew reported are joined together in the manner I set out above: 'Let it be thus far,' and 'Put your sword back into its place; for all who take the sword shall perish by the sword,' and the rest. But how the words 'Let it be thus far' are to be understood I have already explained; and if it can be understood better otherwise, let it be so, provided only that the truthfulness of the evangelists stands firm. Afterward Matthew goes on and records that at that hour He said to the crowds — as Mark also records — 'And when they had seized Him'; and from there he recapitulates, in order to unfold the trial of Peter which he had begun in the house to which He was first led, and he returns to the sequence where he shows how the Lord was led to Caiaphas.
30:386
Sic ergo Mattheus sequitur: Mattheus et Marcus, et ab alio, quem commemorat Lucas. sic enim hoc narrat Lucas: Sed forte ait aliquis: nondum exierat, surrexerat autem exiturus. hoc potest dicere qui putat foris ante ianuam secundo. interrogatum negasse. uideamus ergo Iohannis sequentia: ll\'pontifex ergo, inquit, interrogauit legum de discipulis suis et de doctrina eius. discipulis eius es? negauit ille et dixit: non sum. hoc igitur loco inuenimus et non ante ianuam, sed ad focum stantem secundo negasse Petrum, quod fieri non posset, nisi iam redisset, postea quam foras exierat.
馬太便是這樣接續下去——馬太與馬可如此,另有路加所記的一位;路加是這樣敘述的。不過或許有人會說:他其實還沒有出去,只是起身正要出去。凡認為彼得是在門外第二次受盤問而否認的人,都可能這樣說。因此讓我們看約翰接下來所記的:他說:「大祭司就盤問耶穌,問及祂的門徒和祂的教訓。你不也是祂的門徒嗎?他否認說:我不是。」由此可見,在這一處我們發現彼得第二次否認並非在門外,而是站在火旁;這唯有在他出去之後已經返回的情況下才可能發生。
Thus then Matthew continues — Matthew and Mark — and also by another whom Luke records; for Luke narrates it thus. But perhaps someone will say: he had not yet gone out, but had risen intending to go out. This can be said by one who thinks that Peter was questioned a second time outside before the door and denied. Let us therefore look at what John reports next: 'The high priest then,' he says, 'questioned Jesus about His disciples and about His teaching. Art thou one of His disciples? He denied it and said, I am not.' In this passage, therefore, we find that Peter made his second denial not before the door, but while standing at the fire — which could not have happened unless he had already returned after going outside.
30:387
neque enim iam exierat et foris eum uidit altera ancilla, sed cum exiret, eum uidit, id est cum surgeret, ut exiret, animaduertit eum et dixit his qui erant ibi, id est qui simul erant ad ignem intus in atrio: et hic erat cum Iesu Nazoreno. ille autem qui foras exierat hoc audito rediens iurauit illis contra nitentibus. quia non nouit hominem. nam et Marcus sic ait de eadem ancilla: et coepit dicere circumstantibus: quia hic ex illis est. dicebat enim non illi, sed his qui illo exeunte ibi remanserant, sic tamen, ut ille audiret, unde rediens et rursus ad ignem stans resistebat negando uerbis eorum. deinde in eo quod Iohannes ait: dixerunt: numquid et tu ex discipulis eius es?
事情並非他已經出去而另一個使女在外面看見他;乃是當他正要出去時,她看見了他——也就是說,當他起身要出去時,她注意到他,便對在場的人,即對一同在院子裡火旁的人說:「這人也是同拿撒勒人耶穌一夥的。」那正要出去的人聽見這話,就轉回來,在眾人逼問時向他們起誓說他不認得那人。因為馬可也是這樣論到那同一個使女:「她就對旁邊站著的人說,這也是他們一黨的。」她並不是對他說,而是對他出去時留在那裡的人說,然而說得使他能聽見;於是他轉回來,重新站在火旁,用否認來抵擋他們的話。接著就是約翰所說的:他們說:「你不也是祂的門徒嗎?」
For it was not that he had already gone out and that the other maidservant saw him outside; rather, as he was going out she saw him — that is, as he was rising to go out she noticed him and said to those who were there, that is, to those who were together at the fire inside in the courtyard: 'This man too was with Jesus of Nazareth.' But he who was going out, having heard this, returned and swore to them, as they pressed him, that he did not know the man. For Mark too speaks thus of the same maidservant: 'And she began to say to the bystanders that this man is one of them.' She was saying it not to him, but to those who had remained there when he was going out, yet in such a way that he could hear; whereupon, returning and standing again at the fire, he resisted by denying their words. Then comes what John says: they said, 'Art thou not also one of His disciples?'
30:388
quod redeunti et stanti dictum intellegimus, hoc quoque confirmatur non illam tantum alteram ancillam, quam commemorat in hac secunda negatione Mattheus et Marcus, sed et alium, quem commemorat Lucas. cum Petro id egisse. unde Iohannes dicit: dixerunt ergo ei. quapropter siue, posteaquam illo exeunte dixit ancilla his qui secum erant in atrio: quia hic ex illis est, hoc audito ille regressus est, ut se quasi purgaret negando, siue, quod est credibilius, non audiuit, quid de illo dictum fuerit, cum foras exiret, et posteaquam rediit, ei dixerunt ancilla et ille alius quem Lucas commemorat: numquid et tu ex discipulis eius es? et dixit:
既然我們明白這話是對他返回並站在那裡時所說的,那麼這一點也就得到確認:在這第二次否認中,不只有馬太與馬可所記的那另一個使女,還有路加所記的另一個人,向彼得如此行。因此約翰說:「他們就對他說。」由此,無論是——當使女在他出去時對院子裡與她同在的人說「這人是他們一黨的」,他聽見了這話便轉回來,彷彿要藉否認為自己辯白;抑或(這更為可信)他出去時並未聽見關於他的那些話,而在他返回之後,使女與路加所記的那另一人對他說:「你不也是祂的門徒嗎?」他便說:
Since we understand this to have been said to him as he returned and stood there, this too is confirmed: that it was not only that other maidservant whom Matthew and Mark record in this second denial, but also another person whom Luke records, who did this to Peter. Hence John says, 'They therefore said to him.' Wherefore, whether — after the maidservant said, as he was going out, to those who were with her in the courtyard, 'This man is one of them' — he, having heard this, turned back in order to clear himself, as it were, by denying; or, what is more credible, he did not hear what had been said about him as he was going outside, and after he had returned the maidservant and that other whom Luke records said to him, 'Art thou not also one of His disciples?' and he said:
30:389
non sum, pertinacius insistente illo de quo Lucas ait adque dicente: et tu de illis es, cui Petrus ait: o homo, non sum, liquido tamen colligitur conlatis de hac re omnibus euangelistarum testimoniis non ante ianuam secundo Petrum negasse, sed intus in atrio ad ignem, Mattheum autem et Marcum, qui commemorauerunt exisse eum foras, regressum eius breuitatis causa tacuisse. Nunc iam de tertia negatione inspiciamus eorum congruentiam, quam Mattheum solum iam explicasse meminerimus. sequitur ergo Marcus et dicit: ita explicat: et hic cum illo erat;
「我不是」——與此同時,路加所提到的那人更加堅持地逼問,說:「你也是他們中間的一個。」彼得對他說:「你這個人,我不是。」然而,把所有福音書作者關於此事的見證加以比較,便可清楚推知:彼得第二次否認並非在門外,而是在院子裡的火旁;至於馬太與馬可,他們記載彼得曾出去,卻為求簡潔而略去了他返回一事。如今讓我們考查各卷關於第三次否認的一致性;我們記得,這一次唯有馬太已經展開敘述。馬可於是接著說——他這樣展開:「這人也是同祂一夥的;」
'I am not' — while that man of whom Luke speaks pressed on more insistently, saying, 'You too are one of them,' to whom Peter said, 'Man, I am not.' Yet it is clearly gathered, when all the evangelists' testimonies on this matter are compared, that Peter made his second denial not before the door, but inside the courtyard at the fire; and that Matthew and Mark, who recorded that he had gone outside, passed over his return in silence for the sake of brevity. Now let us examine the agreement of the accounts concerning the third denial, which we recall that Matthew alone has already unfolded. Mark therefore follows and says — he unfolds it thus: 'And this man too was with Him;'
30:390
nam et Galilaeus est, aut sententiam intellegimus tenuisse eos, qui conpellatum dicunt Petrumtantundem enim ualuit quod de illo coram illo dicebatur, quantum, si illi diceretur —, aut utroque modo actum, et alios illum, alios alium modum commemorasse. galli autem cantum post tertiam negationem secundum intellegimus, sicut Marcus expressit. Sequitur ergo Mattheus ita dicens: expuerunt in faciem eius et colafis eum ceciderunt, alii autem palmas in faciem ei dederunt Petrus uerbi domini, Mattheus autem et Marcus, qui de ista respectione tacuerunt, non uerbi domini, sed uerbi Iesu eum recordatum esse dixerunt.
「因為他也是加利利人。」我們或是理解為他們持這樣的看法:認為彼得是被直接稱呼的——因為當著他的面說到他,其效果與對他說話一樣——或是理解為兩種情形都發生了,有些人記錄了這一種方式,有些人記錄了另一種。但我們理解,第三次否認之後雞叫乃是第二次雞叫,正如馬可所表述的。馬太於是接續說道:「他們吐唾沫在祂臉上,用拳頭打祂,還有人用手掌打祂的臉。」至於主的話——馬太與馬可,他們對主的那一回顧默然不提,說彼得所記起的不是主的話,而是耶穌的話。
'for he too is a Galilean.' Either we understand that they held the view of those who say that Peter was directly addressed — for it amounted to as much that this was said about him in his presence as if it had been said to him — or that it happened in both ways, and that some recorded the one manner and some the other. But we understand the crowing of the cock after the third denial to be the second crowing, as Mark expressed it. Matthew therefore continues, saying thus: 'They spat in His face and struck Him with their fists, and others slapped His face with the palms of their hands.' As for the word of the Lord — Matthew and Mark, who were silent about that look of His, said that Peter remembered not the word of the Lord, but the word of Jesus.
30:391
ut etiam ex hoc intellegamus illam respectionem a Iesu non humanis oculis, sed diuinitus factam. Sequitur ergo Mattheus et dicit: Imane autem facto consilium inierunt omnes principes sacerdotum et seniores populi aduersus Iesum, ut eum morti traderent. let uinctum adduxerunt eum et tradiderunt Pontio Pilato praesidi. Marcus similiter: let confestim mane, inquit, consilium facientes summi sacerdotes cum senioribus et scribis et uniuerso concilio uincientes. legum duxerunt et tradiderunt Pilato. Lucas autem, posteaquam conpleuit narrando Petri negationem, recapitulauit quae cum domino gesta sunt iam, ut apparet, circa mane adque ita contexuit narrationem:
如此我們便可從這一點也明白:主的那一回顧並非出於肉眼,而是以神性的方式成就的。馬太於是接續說:「到了早晨,眾祭司長和民間的長老大家商議要治死耶穌,就把祂捆綁,解去交給巡撫本丟彼拉多。」馬可也照樣說:「一到早晨,」他說,「祭司長和長老、文士、全公會的人商議,就把耶穌捆綁,解去交給彼拉多。」但路加在敘述完彼得的否認之後,回溯記述那些與主一同發生的事——顯然已是在早晨前後——並如此把敘事編織起來:
So that from this too we may understand that that look came from Jesus not with human eyes, but was wrought divinely. Matthew therefore continues and says: 'When morning had come, all the chief priests and elders of the people took counsel against Jesus, to put Him to death. And they bound Him and led Him away and delivered Him to Pontius Pilate the governor.' Mark similarly: 'And immediately in the morning,' he says, 'the chief priests, holding a consultation with the elders and scribes and the whole council, bound Him, led Him away, and delivered Him to Pilate.' But Luke, after he had completed the narrative of Peter's denial, recapitulated the things done with the Lord — evidently already around morning — and so wove his narrative together:
30:392
etinterrogauero, non respondetis mihi, neque dimittetis. esset. Iohannes quoque, cum ea quae cum domino gesta sunt, ex quanta parte uisum est, et Petri negationem totam commemorasset, adducunt ergo, inquit, Iesum ad Caifan in praetorium. erat autem mane. ubi intellegimus aut aliquam fuisse causam, quae coegerit Caifan esse in praetorio nec esse praesentem, cum alii principes sacerdotum haberent de domino quaestionem, aut in domo eius fuisse praetorium. tamen ad ipsum ab initio ducebatur, ad quem in extremo perductus est. sed quia iam tamquam conuictum reum adducebant, Caifae autem iam antea uisum fuerat, ut Iesus moreretur, nulla mora interposita est, quin occidendus Pilato traderetur.
「我若問你們,你們也不回答我,也不釋放我。」約翰也是如此:他把那些與主一同發生的事,就其所見合宜的部分,以及彼得的整個否認記述之後,說:「他們就把耶穌從該亞法那裡帶進衙門,那時是早晨。」在此我們或理解為有某種緣故迫使該亞法留在衙門而未在場,當其他祭司長審問主的時候;或理解為衙門就在他的府中。無論如何,主從一開始便被帶往這位人物那裡,末了也被解到他跟前。但因他們如今是把主當作已被定罪的犯人帶來,而該亞法先前也早已認定耶穌當死,所以毫不遲延地就把祂交給彼拉多處死。
'If I ask you, you will not answer me, nor will you release me.' John too, when he had recorded — as far as seemed good — the things done with the Lord, and Peter's whole denial, says: 'They therefore led Jesus to Caiaphas into the praetorium; and it was morning.' Here we understand either that there was some reason which compelled Caiaphas to be in the praetorium and not to be present while the other chief priests were conducting the inquiry concerning the Lord, or that the praetorium was in his house. Nevertheless He was from the beginning being led to that very one to whom at the last He was brought. But since they were now bringing Him as one already convicted, and since it had already before seemed good to Caiaphas that Jesus should die, no delay was interposed before He was handed over to Pilate to be put to death.
30:393
quae igitur* per Pilatum cum domino gesta sunt, ita Mattheus narrat. Ac primum excucurrit inde, ut commemoraret exitum Iudae traditoris, quem solus narrauit, ita dicens: acceptis argenteis dixerunt: non licet mittere eos in corbanan, quia pretium sanguinis est. haec causa est, quia et plures codices habent Hieremiae nomen et qui diligentius in Graecis exemplaribus euangelium considerauerunt in antiquioribus Graecis ita se perhibent inuenisse. nulla fuit causa, cur adderetur hoc nomen, ut mendositas fieret; cur autem de nonnullis codicibus tolleretur, fuit utique causa, ut hoc audax imperitia faceret, cum turbaretur quaestione, quod hoc testimonium aput Hieremiam non inueniretur.
至於那些藉彼拉多之手與主一同發生的事,馬太便如此敘述。他先跑在前面,記述那出賣者猶大的結局——這是唯有他所敘述的——他這樣說:「他們拿了那些銀錢說:不可放在庫裡,因為這是血價。」箇中緣由在於:有好幾份抄本載有耶利米的名字,而那些更為仔細地查考希臘文福音抄本的人也表明,他們在較古老的希臘文抄本中發現正是如此。並沒有任何理由要加上這名字以致造成錯誤;但確實有理由把它從某些抄本中刪去——也就是說,這是魯莽的無知所為,因為他們被這個難題困擾:在耶利米書中找不到這段見證。
The things, then, that were done with the Lord through Pilate, Matthew narrates thus. And first he ran ahead to record the end of Judas the betrayer, which he alone narrated, saying thus: 'Having taken the pieces of silver, they said: It is not lawful to put them into the treasury, since it is the price of blood.' This is the reason: because several manuscripts contain the name of Jeremiah, and those who have more carefully examined the Gospel in the Greek copies report that they have found it so in the older Greek ones. There was no reason why this name should be added so as to create an error; but there was indeed a reason why it should be removed from certain manuscripts — namely that bold ignorance did this, being troubled by the difficulty that this testimony was not found in Jeremiah.
30:394
Quid ergo intellegendum est, nisi hoc actum esse secretiore consilio prouidentiae dei, qua mentes euangelistarum sunt gubernatae? potuit enim fieri, ut animo Matthei euangelium conscribentis pro Zacharia Hieremias occurreret, ut fieri solet, quod tamen sine ulla dubitatione emendaret saltem ab aliis admonitus, qui ipso adhuc in carne uiuente hoc legere potuerunt, nisi cogitaret recordationi suae, quae sancto spiritu regebatur, non frustra occurrisse aliud pro alio nomen prophetae, nisi quia ita dominus hoc scribi constituit.
那麼我們該當如何理解呢?無非是:這乃是出於神護理更為隱秘的旨意而成就的,福音書作者的心思正是受這旨意所治理。因為事情可能是這樣:馬太在撰寫福音時,心中想到的是耶利米而非撒迦利亞,正如常有的情形——這本是他毫無疑問會加以更正的,至少在別人提醒時如此,因為當他還在肉身中活著時,這些人便能讀到此處——若非他省悟到:這名字並非徒然地、以彼替此地浮現在他那受聖靈治理的記憶之中,唯因主已如此定意要這樣寫下。
What then must we understand, except that this came about by the more secret counsel of God's providence, by which the minds of the evangelists were governed? For it could have happened that, in the mind of Matthew as he was writing the Gospel, Jeremiah occurred instead of Zechariah, as is wont to happen — a thing which nonetheless he would without any doubt have corrected, at least when admonished by others who, while he was still living in the flesh, were able to read this — had he not reflected that it was not in vain that one prophet's name instead of the other had occurred to his recollection, which was governed by the Holy Spirit, except that the Lord had so determined this to be written.
30:395
cur autem ita constituerit dominus, prima illa causa utilissima debet facillime cogitari etiam sic esse insinuatum ita omnes sanctos prophetas uno spiritu locutos mirabili inter se consensione constare, ut hoc multo amplius sit. quam si omnium omnia prophetarum uno unius hominis ore dicerentur, et ideo indubi. tanter accipi debere quaecumque per eos sanctus spiritus dixit et singula esse omnium et omnia singulorum.
但主為何如此定意,那第一而最有益的理由理當最易被想到:藉此也表明,眾聖先知既憑同一位聖靈說話,彼此之間便有如此奇妙的一致,這一致比一切先知的一切話語都出於一人之口所說的還要有分量得多;因此,聖靈藉他們所說的一切都當毫無疑惑地領受,每一句都是眾人之言,眾人的一切也都是每一位之言。
But why the Lord so determined it, that first and most useful reason ought most readily to be considered: that it was thereby also intimated that all the holy prophets, speaking by one Spirit, stand in such marvellous mutual agreement that this counts for far more than if all the words of all the prophets had been spoken by the one mouth of a single man; and that therefore whatever the Holy Spirit said through them ought to be received without doubt, each thing being the utterance of them all, and all things the utterance of each single one.
30:396
cum igitur et quae dicta sunt per Hieremiam tam sint Zachariae quam Hieremiae et quae dicta sunt per Zachariam tam sint Hieremiae quam Zachariae, quid opus erat, ut emendaret Mattheus, cum aliud pro alio sibi nomen occurrens a se scriptum relegisset ac non potius sequens auctoritatem spiritus sancti, a quo mentem suam regi plus nobis ille utique sentiebat, ita hoc scriptum relinqueret, sicut eum admonendo constituerat ei dominus, ad informandos nos tantam uerborum suorum inter prophetas esse concordiam, ut non absurde, immo congruentissime etiam Hieremiae deputaremus quod per Zachariam dictum repperiremus?
既然藉耶利米所說的話既屬耶利米也同樣屬撒迦利亞,藉撒迦利亞所說的話既屬撒迦利亞也同樣屬耶利米,那麼馬太又何必去更正呢?當他重讀自己所寫的、發現以彼名替此名浮現於心時,何必更正,而不寧可順從聖靈的權柄——他實在遠比我們所能覺察的更確知自己的心思受這權柄治理——就照主藉提醒為他所定的那樣,把它如此留存下來,好塑造我們的悟性,使我們明白眾先知在言語上有如此之大的和諧,以致我們把藉撒迦利亞所說的話也歸於耶利米,並不荒謬,反倒極為合宜?
Since therefore both the things spoken through Jeremiah belong as much to Zechariah as to Jeremiah, and the things spoken through Zechariah belong as much to Jeremiah as to Zechariah, what need was there for Matthew to correct it, when, upon rereading what he had written, he found that one name instead of the other had occurred to him — rather than, following the authority of the Holy Spirit, by whom he most certainly perceived his mind to be governed more than we perceive, that he should leave it written thus, as by admonition the Lord had determined it for him: in order to shape our understanding that there is so great a concord among the prophets in their words, that it would be not absurd but most fitting for us to reckon even to Jeremiah what we find spoken through Zechariah?
30:397
si enim hodie quisquam uolens alicuius uerba indicare dicat nomen alterius, a quo dicta sint, qui tamen sit amicissimus et familiaritate coniunctissimus illius, cuius uerba dicere uoluit, et continuo recordatus alium pro alio se dixisse ita se colligat adque corrigat, ut tamen dicat \'bene dixi, quid aliud intuens nisi tantam inter ambos esse concordiam, inter illum scilicet cuius uerba dicere uoluit et alium cuius ei nomen pro illius nomine occurrit, ut tale sit hoc istum dixisse, quale si ille dixisset, quanto magis hoc de prophetis sanctis intellegendum et maxime commendandum fuit, ut omnium libros tamquam unius unum librum acciperemus, in quo nulla rerum discrepantia crederetur, sicut nulla inueniretur, et in quo maior esset constantia ueritatis, quam si omnia illa unus homo quamlibet doctissimus loqueretur?
因為,倘若今天有人想引述某人的話,卻說出另一人為其出處——後者卻是前者(即他想引其言者)極親密的朋友、關係極為密切的至交——而他隨即想起自己以彼替此、便如此收斂並更正自己,但仍說「我沒有說錯」,他所著眼的無非是二人之間有如此之大的和諧(即他想引其言者,與那浮現於心、以其名替代前者之名的另一人之間),以致此人所說之言就如同那人所說一般:那麼,這一點在論及眾聖先知時豈不更當如此理解、尤當如此強調嗎?——就是我們應把他們眾人的書卷當作一位作者的一部書來領受,其中不當信有任何事情上的分歧(正如實在找不到分歧一樣),其中真理的恆定,比一人(無論何等博學)說出那一切話語還要更大。
For if today someone, wishing to cite the words of a certain person, should name another as their author — one who is nevertheless a most intimate friend and most closely bound in familiarity to the one whose words he wished to quote — and, immediately recollecting that he had named one instead of the other, should so collect and correct himself as nonetheless to say, 'I spoke rightly,' having in view nothing else but that there is so great a concord between the two (namely between the one whose words he wished to quote and the other whose name occurred to him instead of that one's) that this man's having said it is as good as if the other had said it: how much more ought this to be understood of the holy prophets, and most of all commended — that we should receive the books of them all as one book of a single author, in which no discrepancy of things should be believed (as none is found), and in which there is a greater constancy of truth than if one man, however learned, had spoken all those things?
30:398
quod ergo hinc argumentum sumere conantur uel infideles uel inperiti homines quasi ad ostendendam dissonantiam sanctorum euangelistarum, hoc potius debent adsumere fideles et docti ad ostendendam unitatem sanctorum etiam prophetarum. Est alia causa, quae mihi uidetur alio tempore diligentius pertractanda, ne amplius sermonem protendamus, quam huius operis terminandi necessitas flagitat, cur hoc nomen Hieremiae in testimonio Zachariae sic manere permissum uel potius sancti spiritus auctoritate praeceptum sit.
因此,不信者或無知者企圖從此處引出的論據,彷彿要顯明眾聖福音書作者之間有分歧——這論據反倒該當由有信德、有學識的人接過來,用以顯明眾聖先知也是合一的。另有一個緣由,在我看來需在另一時機更仔細地處理,免得我們把論述拉得比結束此書之必要所要求的更長——那就是:為何在撒迦利亞的見證中容許耶利米之名如此存留,或更該說是憑聖靈的權柄所吩咐存留。
Therefore the argument which either the unbelieving or the unlearned attempt to draw from this, as if to show a discord among the holy evangelists, this rather ought the faithful and learned to take up, to show the unity even of the holy prophets. There is another reason, which seems to me to require more careful treatment at another time, lest we extend our discourse further than the necessity of concluding this work demands — namely, why the name of Jeremiah in the testimony of Zechariah was thus permitted to remain, or rather was enjoined by the authority of the Holy Spirit.
30:399
est aput Hieremiam, quod emerit agrum a filio fratris sui et dederit ei argentum, non quidem sub hoc nomine pretii, quod positum est aput Zachariam, triginta argenteis, uerum tamen agri emtio non est aput Zachariam; quod autem prophetiam de triginta argenteis ad hoc interpretatus sit euangelista, quod modo de domino conpletum est, ut hoc esset eius pretium, manifestum est;
耶利米書中有這樣一段:他從堂兄弟手中買了一塊田,並付給他銀子——固然不是以撒迦利亞書所載的那個「三十塊銀子」的價格之名;然而買田一事撒迦利亞書中並沒有。至於福音書作者把那關於三十塊銀子的預言解釋為應驗在剛才那與主有關的事上,即這乃是祂的身價,這是顯而易見的;
There is in Jeremiah the passage that he bought a field from his cousin and gave him silver — not indeed under this name of a price which is set down in Zechariah, 'thirty pieces of silver'; yet the purchase of a field is not in Zechariah. But that the evangelist interpreted the prophecy about the thirty pieces of silver as fulfilled in what was just now accomplished concerning the Lord, so that this was His price, is manifest;
30:400
sed ad hoc pertinere etiam illud de agro emto quod Hieremias dicit hinc potuit mystice significari, ut non hic Zachariae nomen poneretur, qui dixit triginta argenteis, sed Hieremiae, qui dixit de agro emto, ut lecto euangelio adque inuento nomine Hieremiae, lecto autem Hieremia et non inuento testimonio de triginta argenteis, inuento tamen agro emto, admoneatur lector utrumque conferre et inde sensum enucleare prophetiae, quomodo pertineat ad hoc quod in domino impletum est. nam illud quod subiecit huic testimonio Mattheus, cum ait: rex Iudaeorum? dicit ei Iesus: tu dicis. uideritis. uoluerint: pontifices, inquit, concitauerunt turbam, ut magis Barabban dimitteret eis.
但耶利米那句關於買田的話也可能奧秘地指涉某件與此相關之事,其緣由或許在於:此處沒有載明撒迦利亞——他說到三十塊銀子——的名字,而是載了耶利米的名字,就是他說到買田的那位;如此一來,讀者讀了福音、在其中找到耶利米之名,卻讀了耶利米書而找不到關於三十塊銀子的見證,然而找到了買田一事——便被提醒去比較這兩處,並從中提取這預言的意義,看它如何指向那應驗在主身上的事。至於馬太在這見證之後所附加的,就是他說:「……猶太人的王嗎?耶穌對他說:你說的是。」「你們自己看吧。」「他們就要求」:他說:「祭司長挑唆眾人,寧可要他釋放巴拉巴給他們。」
but that also that saying of Jeremiah about the field bought might mystically signify something pertaining to this, could hence be the reason: that here the name of Zechariah — who spoke of the thirty pieces of silver — was not set down, but that of Jeremiah, who spoke of the field bought; so that, the Gospel having been read and the name of Jeremiah found there, but Jeremiah having been read and the testimony about the thirty pieces of silver not found, yet the field bought being found — the reader might be admonished to compare both, and from that to extract the meaning of the prophecy, how it pertains to what was fulfilled in the Lord. For as to what Matthew appended to this testimony, when he says: '...King of the Jews? Jesus says to him: You say so.' 'You shall see.' 'They willed': 'The chief priests,' he says, 'stirred up the crowd, that he should rather release Barabbas to them.'
30:401
sequitur autem et dicit: accusare illum dicentes: hunc inuenimus subuertentem gentem nostram et prohibentem tributa dari Caesari et dicentem se Christum regem esse. hoc illi duo euangelistae non dixerunt, cum tamen dicerent, quod eum accusabant. ergo iste etiam ipsa crimina, quae falsa obiecerunt, aperuit. tacuit autem quod ei dixit Pilatus: non respondes quicquam? uide, in quantis te accusant, sed plane sequitur et dicit quod etiam illi dixerunt: quod audiret multa de illo, et sperabat signum aliquod uidere ab eo fieri. nihil dignum morte actum estei. Nunc eadem secundum Iohannem consideremus, id est quae per Pilatum facta sunt. Pilatus:
他接著說:他們控告祂說:「我們見這人誘惑我們的民族,禁止納稅給凱撒,並說自己是基督,是王。」那兩位福音書作者沒有說這話,雖然他們確曾說眾人控告祂。所以這一位(路加)也把他們誣告祂的那些罪名揭示出來。但他對彼拉多對主所說的話默然不提:「你甚麼都不回答嗎?看哪,他們控告你這麼多事。」不過他顯然接著記述那些人也說的話:即彼拉多多次聽見關於祂的事,並指望看祂行個神蹟。「祂並沒有做甚麼該死的事。」如今讓我們按約翰所記來考查同樣的事,即那些藉彼拉多之手所行的事。彼拉多:
He goes on and says: they accused Him, saying, 'We found this man subverting our nation and forbidding tribute to be given to Caesar, and saying that He Himself is Christ a king.' Those two evangelists did not say this, although they did say that they were accusing Him. So this one disclosed also the very charges which they falsely brought against Him. But he was silent about what Pilate said to Him: 'Do you answer nothing? See in how many things they accuse you.' Yet plainly he goes on and states what they too said: that he was hearing many things about Him, and hoped to see some sign done by Him. 'Nothing worthy of death has been done by Him.' Now let us consider the same things according to John, that is, the things done through Pilate. Pilate:
30:402
accipite eum uos et secundum legem uestram iudicate eum. dixerunt ergo ei Iudaei: nobis non licet interficere quemquam, ueni in mundum, ut testimonium perhibeam ueritati. omnis qui est ex ueritate audit meam uocem. non inuenio in eo causam. malefactor, non tibi tradidissemus eum. sequitur ergo Iohannes et dicit: autem duxerunt eum intro in atrium praetorii et conuocant totam cohortem, Caluariae locum, Hebraeice Golgotha, Sequitur Mattheus: diligentissime consideranda est, ne magnum faciat errorem.
「你們自己把祂帶去,照著你們的律法審問祂吧。」猶太人便對他說:「我們無權處死任何人。」「……我為此來到世上,是要為真理作見證。凡屬真理的人都聽我的聲音。」「我查不出祂有甚麼罪。」「……若不是個作惡的,我們就不會把祂交給你。」約翰於是接續說:他們把祂帶進衙門的院子,叫齊了全營的兵——各各他之地,希伯來話叫髑髏地。馬太接著說:這一點必須極為仔細地考量,免得釀成大錯。
'Take Him yourselves and judge Him according to your law.' The Jews therefore said to him: 'It is not lawful for us to put anyone to death.' '...I came into the world, that I might bear witness to the truth. Everyone who is of the truth hears my voice.' 'I find no cause in Him.' '...an evildoer, we would not have handed Him over to you.' John therefore continues and says: they led Him into the courtyard of the praetorium and call together the whole cohort — the place of Calvary, in Hebrew Golgotha. Matthew continues: this must be most carefully considered, lest it produce a great error.
30:403
sunt enim qui arbitrentur hora quidem tertia dominum crucifixum, a sexta autem hora tenebras factas usque ad nonam, ut consummatae intellegantur tres horae, ex quo crucifixus est, usque ad tenebras factas. et posset quidem hoc rectissime intellegi, nisi Iohannes diceret hora quasi sexta Pilatum sedisse pro tribunali in locum, qui dicitur Lithostrotus, Hebraeice autem Gabbatha.sequitur enim: uerat autem parasceue pascha hora quasi sexta. et dicit Iudaeis: ecce rex uester. etiam de sexta esse coeperat. numquam autem isti dicerent \'quinta et quadrans\' aut \'quinta et trien\' aut \'quinta semis aut aliquid huiusmodi.
因為有些人以為主確是在第三時被釘十字架,卻自第六時起有黑暗降臨、直到第九時,如此便理解為自祂被釘十字架至黑暗降臨共經過三個時辰。這本可極為正確地理解,若非約翰說彼拉多約在第六時坐在名叫鋪華石處(希伯來話叫厄巴大)的審判臺上;因為他接著說:「那日是逾越節的預備日,約在第六時。彼拉多對猶太人說:看哪,這是你們的王。」那時已經開始進入第六時了。但這些人絕不會說「五時又四分之一」,或「五時又三分之一」,或「五時又一半」,或諸如此類的話。
For there are those who suppose that the Lord was indeed crucified at the third hour, but that from the sixth hour darkness came on until the ninth, so that three hours are understood to have been completed from the time He was crucified until the darkness fell. And this could indeed be most rightly understood, were it not that John says that at about the sixth hour Pilate sat on the judgment seat in the place called Lithostrotos, in Hebrew Gabbatha; for he goes on: 'Now it was the preparation of the Passover, about the sixth hour. And he says to the Jews: Behold your king.' It had begun to be even of the sixth. But these people would never say 'the fifth and a quarter,' or 'the fifth and a third,' or 'the fifth and a half,' or anything of this kind.
30:404
habent enim istum morem scripturae, ut a parte totum ponant, maxime in temporibus, sicut de octo illis diebus, post quos eum dicunt ascendisse in montem, quorum medios intuentes Mattheus et Marcus dixerunt: post dies sex. praesertim quia tam moderate idem Iohannes locutus est, ut non diceret \'sexta\', sed quasi sexta. quod si ita non diceret, sed tantum modo sextam diceret, possemus nos ita intellegere, quemadmodum loqui scripturae solent, sicut dixi, a parte totum, ut peracta quinta et inchoata sexta gererentur haec quae narrata sunt in crucifixione domini nostri, donec conpleta sexta illo pendente fierent tenebrae, quibus tres euangelistae adtestantur, Mattheus, Marcus et Lucas.
因為聖經有這樣的慣例,即以全體代替部分,尤其在論及時間時——正如那八天之事,他們說主過了那八天便上山,而其間的日子,馬太與馬可著眼於居中的日子,說「過了六天」。尤其約翰自己說得如此謹慎,他沒有說「第六時」,而是說「約在第六時」。倘若他不這樣說,只說「第六時」,我們仍可照聖經慣常的說法(如我所言,以全體代替部分)來理解,即第五時已過、第六時方始,主受難的那些記載之事正在進行,直到第六時完足、主懸在木頭上時,黑暗降臨——這黑暗有三位福音書作者作證:馬太、馬可與路加。
For the Scriptures have this custom, that they put the whole for a part, especially in matters of time — as in the case of those eight days after which they say He went up onto the mountain, of whose intervening days Matthew and Mark, regarding the middle ones, said 'after six days.' Especially since John himself spoke so moderately that he did not say 'the sixth' but 'about the sixth.' And if he did not say it so, but merely said 'the sixth,' we could understand it in the way the Scriptures are wont to speak, as I said — the whole for a part — so that, the fifth having passed and the sixth being begun, these things were being done which are narrated in the crucifixion of our Lord, until, the sixth being completed, while He hung there, the darkness came on, to which three evangelists testify: Matthew, Mark, and Luke.
30:405
Quaeramus iam consequenter, cur Marcus, cum commemorasset, quod crucifigentes eum diuiserunt uestimenta eius mittentes sortes super eis, quis quid tolleret, secutus adiunxerit: erat autem hora tertia et crucifixerunt eum. iam certe dixerat: et crucifigentes eum diuiserunt uestimenta eius. sic etiam ceteri adtestantur, quod eo crucifixo uestimenta diuisa sunt. si eius rei gestae tempus uoluit commemorare Marcus, sufficeret dicere: erat autem hora tertia. ut quid adiunxit: et crucifixerunt eum, nisi quia uoluit aliquid recapitulando significare, quod quaesitum inueniretur, cum scriptura ipsa illis temporibus legeretur, quibus uniuersae ecclesiae notum erat.
如今讓我們接著問:為何馬可在記述那些釘主之人分了祂的衣服、為衣服拈鬮以定誰得甚麼之後,接著補上:「那時是第三時,他們就把祂釘在十字架上」?他先前確已說過:「他們把祂釘十字架,就分了祂的衣服。」其他福音書作者也照樣作證,主被釘時衣服就被瓜分了。若馬可只想記述那事發生的時刻,只需說「那時是第三時」就夠了。他為何又加上「他們就把祂釘十字架」,若非因他想藉回溯來表明某件事——這件事一經查考便可尋見,因為當時那段經文正在被誦讀,而普世眾教會都知道
Let us now ask, in consequence, why Mark, after he had recorded that those who crucified Him divided His garments, casting lots over them as to who should take what, went on to add: 'Now it was the third hour, and they crucified Him.' Surely he had already said: 'And crucifying Him they divided His garments.' So too the others testify that when He was crucified His garments were divided. If Mark wished to record the time of that event, it would suffice to say: 'Now it was the third hour.' Why did he add 'and they crucified Him,' unless because he wished, by recapitulating, to signify something which, when sought, would be found, since that very Scripture was being read in those times when it was known to all the churches
30:406
qua hora dominus ligno suspensus sit, unde posset huius uel error corrigi uel mendacium refutari? sed quia sciebat a militibus suspensum dominum, non a Iudaeis, sicut Iohannes apertissime -dicit, occulte ostendere uoluit eos magis crucifixisse qui clamauerunt, ut crucifigeretur, quam illos qui ministerium principi suo secundum suum officium praebuerunt. intellegitur ergo hora fuisse tertia, cum clamauerunt Iudaei, ut dominus crucifigeretur, et ueracissime demonstratur tunc eos crucifixisse, quando clamauerunt, maxime quia nolebant uideri se hoc fecisse et propterea eum Pilato tradiderant, quod eorum uerba satis indicant secundum Iohannem. cum enim dixisset eis Pilatus:
主是在何時被懸在木頭上——好使關於此的錯誤得以更正,或使謊言得以駁斥。但因馬可知道主是被兵丁而非被猶太人懸掛的(正如約翰極明白地說),他便想隱秘地表明:那些喊叫要把主釘十字架的人,比那些照自己職分服事上司的人,更真實地釘了主。由此可知,猶太人喊叫要把主釘十字架時乃是第三時;並且極真實地顯明:他們喊叫之時便是他們釘主之時——尤因他們不願顯出這事是自己所為,故此把主交給彼拉多,正如按約翰所記他們自己的話所充分表明的。因為當彼拉多對他們說:
at what hour the Lord was suspended on the tree — whence either an error concerning this might be corrected or a falsehood refuted? But because he knew that the Lord was hung up by the soldiers, not by the Jews (as John most plainly says), he wished secretly to show that those who cried out that He should be crucified crucified Him more truly than those who, according to their office, rendered service to their chief. It is understood, then, that it was the third hour when the Jews cried out that the Lord should be crucified; and it is most truly shown that they crucified Him at the time when they cried out — especially because they were unwilling to appear to have done this themselves, and for that reason had handed Him over to Pilate, as their own words sufficiently indicate according to John. For when Pilate had said to them:
30:407
ergo maxime uideri fecisse nolebant hoc eos hora tertia fecisse Marcus ostendit uerissime iudicans magis fuisse domini necatricem linguam Iudaeorum quam militum manus. Quisquis autem dixerit non fuisse horam tertiam, cum hoc 1 Iudaei primitus clamauerunt, insanissime se ostendit inimicum euangelii, nisi forte aliter potuerit eandem dissoluere quaestionem; non enim habet unde conuincat non fuisse tunc horam tertiam. ei ideo ueridico euangelistae potius credendum quam contentiosis suspicionibus hominum. unde, inquit, probas horam tertiam fuisse? respondeo: quia credo euangelistis. quibus et tu si credis, ostende, quemadmodum et hora sexta et hora tertia potuerit dominus crucifigi.
——馬可極真實地顯明:他們尤其不願顯出這事是自己所為,卻是在第三時做了此事,他斷定猶太人的舌頭比兵丁的手更是害死主的兇手。然而,凡說猶太人最初喊叫此事時並非第三時的人,便顯出自己是福音極瘋狂的仇敵,除非他或能以別法解開這同一難題;因為他沒有任何根據可證明當時不是第三時。因此,寧可相信真實的福音書作者,而不信人們好爭辯的臆測。他說:「你憑甚麼證明那是第三時?」我回答:因為我相信福音書作者。你若也信他們,就請指明主如何能既在第六時、又在第三時被釘十字架。
— Mark most truthfully shows that they especially did not wish to appear to have done this themselves, that they did it at the third hour, judging that the tongue of the Jews was more the slayer of the Lord than the hands of the soldiers. But whoever shall say that it was not the third hour when the Jews first cried this out, shows himself most insanely an enemy of the Gospel, unless perhaps he can resolve this same question otherwise; for he has no ground on which to prove that it was not then the third hour. And therefore the truthful evangelist is rather to be believed than the contentious suspicions of men. 'Whence,' he says, 'do you prove it was the third hour?' I answer: because I believe the evangelists. And if you too believe them, show how the Lord could be crucified both at the sixth hour and at the third.
30:408
de sexta enim, ut fateamur, narratione Iohannis urguemur, tertiam Marcus commemorat, quibus si uterque nostrum credit, ostende tu aliter, quemadmodum fieri utrumque potuerit, libentissime adquiescam. non enim sententiam meam, sed euangelii diligo ueritatem. adque utinam etiam plures ab aliis inueniantur huius exitus quaestionis! quod donec fiat, utere mecum isto, si placet. si enim nullus alius exitus poterit inueniri, solus iste sufficiet; si autem potuerit, cum demonstratus fuerit, eligemus. tantum non putes consequens esse, ut quilibet omnium quattuor euangelistarum mentitus sit aut in tanto et tam sancto culmine auctoritatis errauerit.
因為就第六時而言——坦白說——我們受約翰敘事所迫,而馬可卻記述第三時;若我們二人都相信這兩處,你就請以別法指明二者如何都可能成就,我必極樂意贊同。因為我所愛的不是自己的意見,而是福音的真理。但願別人能為這難題找出更多解答!在那實現之前,你若願意,就與我同用這一個解答吧。因為若找不到別的解答,這一個便足夠了;但若能找到別的,一經證實,我們就採用它。只是切莫以為由此可推論四位福音書作者中有任何一位說了謊,或在那如此崇高而神聖的權柄之巔犯了錯。
For as to the sixth hour — to confess it — we are pressed by John's narrative, while Mark records the third; if each of us believes both, do you show otherwise how both could have come about, and I will most gladly assent. For I love not my own opinion, but the truth of the Gospel. And would that even more solutions to this question might be found by others! Until that happens, use this one with me, if it please you. For if no other solution can be found, this one alone will suffice; but if another can be found, when it has been demonstrated, we shall choose it. Only do not suppose it to follow that any one of the four evangelists lied, or erred at so great and so holy a summit of authority.
30:409
Si autem quis dixerit inde se conuincere non fuisse horam tertiam, cum illud Iudaei clamauerunt, quia, posteaquam dixit idem Marcus: praestrueret, qua maxime causa Pilatus nec nouissime uolebat eum tradere Iudaeis. Lucas autem narrat, cum dixisset Pilatus: multo explicatius ea narrat, quamuis nec ipse utique dicat omnia, in quibus duae horae et de sexta aliquid praeterfluxit. tamen, cum flagellasset legum et a militibus ueste inlusoria multisque inlusionibus male tractari permisissetcredo, ut hoc modo saltem eorum furorem mitigaret, ne usque ad mortem saeuire pertenderent —, potestatem habeo dimittendi te?
但倘若有人說他從此處證明猶太人喊叫此事時並非第三時——因為在同一位馬可說了……〔彷彿要預先確立〕彼拉多為何直到末了仍不願把主交給猶太人的緣由。但路加敘述說,當彼拉多說了……他把這些事敘述得清楚得多,儘管連他也確實沒有講盡那兩個時辰以及第六時的一部分所流逝的一切。然而,當他鞭打了耶穌,並容兵丁給祂穿上戲弄的袍子、以許多戲弄惡待祂之後——我想,這是要至少以此法平息他們的暴怒,免得他們一路狂怒直到把主置於死地——「我豈沒有權柄釋放你嗎?」
But if anyone shall say that he proves from this that it was not the third hour when the Jews cried this out — because, after the same Mark had said... [as though to establish beforehand] the very reason why Pilate, even at the last, was unwilling to hand Him over to the Jews. But Luke narrates, when Pilate had said... he narrates these things much more explicitly, although even he certainly does not tell all the things in which the two hours and something of the sixth flowed by. Nevertheless, when he had scourged Jesus and permitted Him to be ill-treated by the soldiers with a mocking robe and with many mockeries — I believe, in order at least in this way to mitigate their fury, lest they should press on to rage even unto death — 'Have I not power to release you?'
30:410
uxor eius ad eum miserat sedentem pro tribunali, quod praeoccupauit Mattheus, qui hoc solum commemorauit, antequam ad eum locum narrationis ueniret, ut ibi hoc poneret, ubi oportunum iudicauit. temtans itaque adhuc Pilatus, ne quid proficeret, dixit eis: regem uestrum crucifigam? responderunt pontifices: non habemus regem nisi Caesarem. modo breuiter insinuauit quod diu gestum est. memor tamen etiam iste quid uellet intellegi, non ait Pilatus uero dixit eis\', sed ait: Pilatus uero\' dicebat eis: quid enim mali fecit? quia, si diceret \'dixit\', quasi semel dictum intellegeremus; quia uero ait:
他的妻子在他坐堂之時打發人來見他——這是馬太所預先提及的;馬太唯獨記下此事,在他敘事尚未到那一處之前,好把它安置在他認為合宜之處。彼拉多仍在試探能否有所成就,便對他們說:「我可以把你們的王釘十字架嗎?」祭司長回答:「除了凱撒,我們沒有王。」如今他把長久進行之事簡短地暗示出來。然而這位福音書作者(約翰)也留意他所要表明的意思,沒有說「彼拉多對他們說」,而是說:「彼拉多卻對他們說個不停:祂做了甚麼惡事呢?」因為他若說「說」,我們就會理解為只說了一次;但因他說「說個不停」,
His wife had sent to him as he sat on the judgment seat — which Matthew anticipated, who recorded this alone, before he came to that point of the narrative, in order to set it there where he judged it opportune. And so Pilate, still trying whether he might accomplish anything, said to them: 'Shall I crucify your king?' The chief priests answered: 'We have no king but Caesar.' Now he briefly intimated what was long in the doing. Yet this evangelist too, mindful of what he wished to be understood, did not say 'But Pilate said to them,' but said: 'But Pilate was saying to them: Why, what evil has He done?' For if he were to say 'said,' we would understand it as said only once; but because he says 'was saying,'
30:411
dicebat, satis intimauit intellegentibus multis modis et saepe dictum esse, quo usque inciperet hora sexta. cogitemus ergo, quam breuiter hoc dixerit Marcus in conparatione Matthei, quam breuiter Mattheus in conparatione Lucae, quam breuiter Lucas in conparatione Iohannis, cum tamen alia adque alia quisque commemoraret, et quam denique breuiter ipse lohannes in conparatione rerum, quae gestae sunt, et morarum, cum illa gererentur: et sine insania resistendi credamus duas horas et quiddam illo interuallo transire potuisse.
「說個不停」——他便向明理的人充分暗示:這話是以多種方式、屢次說的,直到第六時開始。那麼讓我們思想:馬可說此事比馬太何等簡略;馬太比路加何等簡略;路加比約翰何等簡略——而每位卻各記述了這樣或那樣的事;最後,約翰自己與那些實際發生之事、以及那些事進行時所生的耽延相比,又是何等簡略。讓我們不帶頑抗的瘋狂,相信在那間隔中可以流逝兩個時辰以及一些時間。
'was saying,' he sufficiently intimated to the understanding that it was said in many ways and often, until the sixth hour began. Let us consider, then, how briefly Mark said this in comparison with Matthew; how briefly Matthew in comparison with Luke; how briefly Luke in comparison with John — while yet each recorded some things and others; and finally how briefly John himself in comparison with the things that were done and the delays that occurred while those things were being done. And, without the madness of resistance, let us believe that two hours and something of that interval could pass.
30:412
Quisquis autem dixerit potuisse Marcum, si ita esset, eo tempore dicere fuisse horam tertiam, quo erat hora tertia, cum uox Iudaeorum de crucifigendo domino sonuisset, dicere etiam, quod eum tunc ipsi crucifixerint, nimis superbe leges narratoribus ueritatis inponit. sic enim potest dicere, si haec ipse narraret, eo modo eodemque ordine ab omnibus debuisse narrari, quo ipse narrauit. dignetur ergo consilio Marci euangelistae superari consilium suum, qui eo loco id ponendum iudicauit, quo loco diuina inspiratione suggestum est. recordationes enim eorum eius manu gubernatae sunt qui gubernat aquam, sicut scriptum est, qualiter illi placuerit.
然而,凡說馬可若真如此、本可在那時(即當時是第三時、當猶太人要求釘主的呼聲已然發出之時)說出那時是第三時,並且也可說他們當時親自釘了主的人:這人也是傲慢地把律法強加在真理的敘述者身上。因為他若是自己在敘述這些事,就會這樣說:眾人本當照他所敘述的同樣方式、同樣次序來敘述。那麼,就讓他甘願讓自己的主意被福音書作者馬可的主意所勝過吧;馬可斷定此事當置於神聖默示所提示的那一處。因為他們的記憶是被那位治理眾水者的手所治理的(正如經上所記),全憑祂所喜悅的方式。
But whoever shall say that Mark could, if it were so, have said at that time that it was the third hour — at the time when it was the third hour, when the voice of the Jews concerning the crucifying of the Lord had sounded — and could also say that they then crucified Him themselves: he too arrogantly imposes laws upon the narrators of the truth. For thus he could say, if he himself were narrating these things, that they ought to have been narrated by all in the same manner and in the same order in which he narrated them. Let him therefore deign that his own counsel be surpassed by the counsel of Mark the evangelist, who judged that this was to be set in that place where it was suggested by divine inspiration. For their recollections were governed by the hand of Him who governs the water, as it is written, however it pleased Him.
30:413
fluitat enim humana memoria per uarias cogitationes, nec in cuiusquam potestate est, quid et quando ei ueniat in mentem. cum ergo illi sancti et ueraces uiri quasi fortuita recordationum suarum propter narrationis ordinem occultae dei potestati, cui nihil fortuitum est, commisissent, non oportet quemquam hominum dicere longe abiectum ab oculis dei et longe peregrinantem: hoc loco poni debuit, quod ualde ignorat. cur eo loco deus poni uoluerit, quia: et si obuelatum est euangelium nostrum, ait apostolus, in his qui pereunt obuelatum est, et cum dixisset: aliis quidem sumus odor uitae in uitam, aliis odor mortis in mortem, subiecit statim: et ad haec quis idoneus?
因為人的記憶在各樣思緒中流蕩,甚麼、何時湧上心頭,並不在人的權柄之內。既然那些聖潔而真實的人為了敘事的次序,把他們記憶那看似偶然的特性交託給神隱秘的權能——在祂並無偶然之事——那麼,凡遠被拋離神眼目、遠在異鄉飄流的人,就不當說:「這件他全然不明白的事本該置於此處。」至於神為何願它被置於那一處——因為使徒說:「我們的福音若被遮蔽,就是在那滅亡的人身上被遮蔽」;他說了「在這等人我們是活的香氣叫他活,在那等人是死的香氣叫他死」之後,隨即補上:「這事誰能當得起呢?」
For human memory flows through various thoughts, nor is it in anyone's power what and when something comes into his mind. Since, then, those holy and truthful men committed the seemingly fortuitous character of their recollections — for the sake of the order of narration — to the hidden power of God, to whom nothing is fortuitous, no man ought to say, being far cast away from the eyes of God and journeying far in a strange land: 'This thing, of which he is quite ignorant, ought to have been placed here.' Why God willed it to be placed in that place — for: 'And if our Gospel is veiled,' says the Apostle, 'it is veiled in those who are perishing'; and when he had said, 'To some we are the odor of life unto life, to others the odor of death unto death,' he added at once: 'And who is sufficient for these things?'
30:414
id est quis idoneus intellegere, quam iuste fiat? quod idem dominus dicit: ego ueni, ut qui non uident uideant et qui uident caeci fiant. ipsa est enim altitudo diuitiarum sapientiae et scientiae dei, qua fecit ex eadem massa aliud uas in honorem, aliud in contumeliam, et dicitur carni et sanguini: o homo, tu quis es, qui respondeas deo?
就是說:誰能當得起去明白這事行得何等公義呢?這正是那同一位主所說的:「我來,是要叫那不能看見的可以看見,能看見的反瞎了眼。」因為這就是神智慧和知識的豐富,其深奧測不透;祂用同一團泥,造出一個貴重的器皿,一個卑賤的器皿;並且有話對血肉之軀說:「你這個人哪,你是誰,竟敢向神強嘴呢?」
That is: who is sufficient to understand how justly it is done? Which the same Lord says: 'I came, that those who do not see may see, and those who see may become blind.' For this is that depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God, by which He made out of the same lump one vessel unto honor, another unto dishonor; and it is said to flesh and blood: 'O man, who are you who would answer back to God?'
30:415
quis ergo et in hac re cognoscit intellectum domini aut quis consiliarius illius fuit, ubi sic gubernauit corda reminiscentium euangelistarum et in ecclesiae fastigio tanto auctoritatis culmine sublimauit, ut per haec ipsa quae in eis contraria uideri possunt multi excaecarentur digne traditi in concupiscentias cordis sui et reprobum sensum, et multi exercerentur ad elimandum pium intellectum secundum occultam omnipotentis iustitiam? dicit enim propheta domino: nimis profundae factae sunt cogitationes tuae, inquisitor inueniet, cum aduerterit hoc quod a militibus factum est hora sexta factum esse. Quamquam non desint qui parasceuesquam Iohannes commemorauit dicens:
那麼,即使在這件事上,誰知道主的心意?誰作過祂的謀士?——祂在此如此治理那些追憶往事的福音書作者的心,並以如此崇高的權柄之巔把他們高舉在教會的頂端,以致藉著在他們書中看似矛盾的這些事,許多人被弄瞎了眼,公義地被交在心裡的私慾和邪僻的心思之中,又有許多人被操練,好按全能者隱秘的公義去磨煉敬虔的悟性。因為先知對主說:「你的意念何等深邃」;查究的人一旦察覺這件由兵丁所行之事乃是在第六時所行,便必尋見。雖然也不乏有人主張,那預備日——約翰所記述、說:
Who then, even in this matter, has known the understanding of the Lord, or who has been His counselor — wherein He so governed the hearts of the remembering evangelists and exalted them at the summit of the Church with so great a height of authority, that through these very things which can seem contrary in them, many might be blinded, being justly delivered up to the lusts of their heart and to a reprobate mind, and many might be exercised toward polishing a pious understanding according to the hidden justice of the Almighty? For the prophet says to the Lord: 'Thy thoughts are made exceeding deep'; the inquirer will find, when he shall have noticed that this thing which was done by the soldiers was done at the sixth hour. Although there are not lacking those who would have the preparation — which John recorded, saying:
30:416
erat autem parasceue hora fere sextahoram diei tertiam uelint intellegi, qua sedit Pilatus pro tribunali, ut eadem tertia conpleta uideatur, quando crucifixus est, adque illo iam pendente in ligno aliae tres horae peractae sint et reddiderit spiritum, ut ab ea hora, qua defunctus est, id est diei sexta, tenebrae fierent usque ad nonam. dicunt enim die quidem illo, quem dies sabbati sequebatur. parasceuen fuisse paschae Iudaeorum, quod ab eodem sabbato iam inciperent azyma; sed tamen uerum pascha, quod iam in passione domini gerebatur, non Iudaeorum, sed Christianorum, coepisse praeparari, id est parasceuen habere, ab hora noctis nona in eo quod dominus a Iudaeis occidendus praeparabatur.
「那時是預備日,約在第六時」——當理解為白晝的第三時,就是彼拉多坐堂的那一時;如此,這第三時便被看作在主被釘時完足,而主既懸在木頭上,又過了另外三個時辰,祂就交出了靈魂;於是從祂死的那一時,即白晝的第六時起,黑暗降臨、直到第九時。因為他們說:那日(其後就是安息日)是猶太人逾越節的預備日,因為從那同一安息日起無酵餅便要開始了;但那真逾越節——如今正在主受難中成就的,不是猶太人的,而是基督徒的——卻是從夜間第九時起就開始被預備,即開始有其預備日的,因為主那時正被預備要遭猶太人殺害。
'Now it was the preparation, about the sixth hour' — should be understood as the third hour of the day, in which Pilate sat on the judgment seat, so that this same third hour is seen to be completed when He was crucified, and, He now hanging on the tree, three other hours passed and He gave up His spirit, so that from that hour in which He died, that is, the sixth of the day, darkness might come on until the ninth. For they say that on that day, which the sabbath day followed, it was the preparation of the Jews' Passover, because from that same sabbath the unleavened bread would now begin; but nevertheless the true Passover, which was now being enacted in the Lord's passion — not of the Jews but of the Christians — began to be prepared, that is, to have its preparation, from the ninth hour of the night, in that the Lord was being prepared to be killed by the Jews.
30:417
parasceue quippe interpretatur praeparatio. ab illa ergo nona hora noctis usque ad eius crucifixionem occurrit hora parasceues sexta secundum Iohannem et hora diei tertia secundum Marcum, ut non Marcus horam illam recordatam recapitulando commemorauerit, qua clamauerunt Iudaei: crucifige, crucifige, sed eam prorsus horam tertiam dixerit, qua dominus est fixus in ligno. quis fidelis non huic faueat solutioni quaestionis, si modo possit aliquis articulus conici ab hora nona noctis, unde coepisse parasceuen paschae nostrae, id est praeparationem mortis Christi, congruenter intellegamus? si enim dicamus eam coepisse, quando a Iudaeis adprehensus est dominus, adhuc noctis primae partes erant; si.
因為「預備日」意即「預備」。那麼,從夜間第九時起,直到主被釘十字架,正落在按約翰所算的預備日第六時、按馬可所算的白晝第三時——如此,馬可並非藉回溯追記那猶太人喊叫「釘祂十字架、釘祂十字架」的時辰,而是確切地指出主被釘在木頭上的那第三時。若能從夜間第九時推想出某個時間點,使我們得以合宜地理解我們逾越節的預備——即基督之死的預備——是從此開始,那麼哪一個有信德的人不會贊同這個難題的解答呢?因為我們若說它是在主被猶太人捉拿時開始,那時仍是夜間起初的時分;若說……
For 'preparation' is interpreted as 'preparing.' From that ninth hour of the night, then, until His crucifixion, there falls the sixth hour of the preparation according to John, and the third hour of the day according to Mark — so that Mark did not recall and record by recapitulation that hour in which the Jews cried out 'Crucify, crucify,' but named precisely that third hour in which the Lord was fixed to the tree. What faithful person would not favor this solution of the question, if only some point of time can be conjectured from the ninth hour of the night, from which we may fittingly understand the preparation of our Passover — that is, the preparing of Christ's death — to have begun? For if we say that it began when the Lord was seized by the Jews, it was still the first parts of the night; if...
30:418
quando ad domum perductus est soceri Caifae, ubi et auditus est a principibus sacerdotum, adhuc gallus non cantauerat, quod ex Petri negatione colligimus, quae, cum iam audiretur, facta est; si autem, quando Pilato traditus est, iam mane fuisse apertissime scriptum est. restat ergo, ut intellegamus tunc coepisse istam parasceuen paschae, id est praeparationem mortis domini, quando responderunt omnes principes sacerdotum, aput quos primo audiebatur, et dixerunt: reus est mortis, quod aput Mattheum et Marcum inuenitur, ut recapitulando intellegantur de Petri negatione postea dixisse quod antea factum erat.
……說它是在主被帶到岳父該亞法家中、在那裡也受祭司長審問之時開始——那時雞還沒有叫,這是我們從彼得的否認推知的,彼得的否認是在雞叫已被聽見之際發生的;但若說它是在主被交給彼拉多之時,經上極明白地記載那時已是早晨。因此剩下的就是:我們理解逾越節的這預備——即主之死的預備——是在眾祭司長(主最初在他們面前受審)回答並說「祂是該死的」之時開始(此語見於馬太與馬可),如此便可理解他們是藉回溯,事後才敘述彼得否認之事,而那事其實是在先前發生的。
...when He was brought to the house of Caiaphas the father-in-law, where He was also heard by the chief priests — the cock had not yet crowed, which we gather from Peter's denial, which was made while it was already being heard; but if we say when He was handed over to Pilate, it is most plainly written that it was already morning. It remains, therefore, that we understand this preparation of the Passover — that is, the preparing of the Lord's death — to have begun when all the chief priests, before whom He was first heard, answered and said: 'He is guilty of death' (which is found in Matthew and Mark), so that by recapitulation they are understood to have spoken afterward about Peter's denial concerning what had been done before.
30:419
non enim absurde conicitur eo tempore, quando, ut dixi, reum mortis pronuntiauerunt, nonam horam noctis esse potuisse. ex qua hora usque ad horam, qua sedit Pilatus pro tribunali, quasi sexta hora fuit, non diei, sed parasceues, id est immolationis domini, quod uerum pascha est, ut plena sexta eiusdem parasceues, quae plena diei tertia occurrebat, dominus suspenderetur in ligno.
因為並非荒謬地推想:在如我所說他們宣判主該死之時,可能是夜間第九時。從那一時直到彼拉多坐堂之時,彷彿是第六時——不是白晝的第六時,而是預備的第六時,即主獻祭的第六時,這才是真逾越節——如此,當那同一預備日的第六時滿足(恰與白晝的滿第三時相合)之際,主便被懸在木頭上了。
For it is not absurdly conjectured that at the time when, as I said, they pronounced Him guilty of death, it could have been the ninth hour of the night. From which hour until the hour when Pilate sat on the judgment seat there was, as it were, the sixth hour — not of the day, but of the preparation, that is, of the immolation of the Lord, which is the true Passover — so that, the sixth hour of that same preparation being full (which coincided with the full third hour of the day), the Lord was suspended on the tree.
30:420
siue ergo hoc potius intellegendum eligatur, siue Marcus tertiam horam recoluerit eamque maxime ad condemnationem Iudaeorum in domini crucifixione commemorare uoluerit, qua intelleguntur clamare potuisse, ut crucifigeretur, ut ipsos potius crucifixisse acciperemus quam eos quorum manibus suspensus in ligno est, sicut ille centurio magis accessit ad dominum quam illi amici, quos misit: procul dubio quaestio soluta est de hora dominicae passionis, quae maxime solet et contentiosorum concitare inpudentiam et infirmorum inperitiam perturbare. XIIII. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: saluos fecit, se ipsum non potest saluum facere. si rex Israhel est, descendat nunc de cruce et credimus ei.
因此,無論選這個作為較可取的理解,抑或認為馬可追憶第三時、乃是特別要就猶太人在主受難中被定的罪來記述它——即他們被理解為能喊叫要把主釘十字架的那一時,好使我們寧可把主之被釘算在他們身上,而非算在那親手把主懸於木頭上的人身上(正如那百夫長比他所差來的那些朋友更親近了主):無論如何,關於主受難時辰的難題便無疑得以解決;這難題素來尤能激起好爭辯者的無恥,又能攪擾軟弱者的無知。十四。馬太接著說:「祂救了別人,卻不能救自己。祂若是以色列的王,如今可以從十字架上下來,我們就信祂。」
Whether therefore this be chosen as the preferable understanding, or whether Mark recalled the third hour and wished to record it especially with reference to the condemnation of the Jews in the Lord's crucifixion — the hour at which they are understood to have been able to cry out that He should be crucified, so that we should take them rather to have crucified Him than those by whose hands He was suspended on the tree (just as that centurion approached the Lord more than those friends whom he sent): beyond doubt the question is resolved concerning the hour of the Lord's passion, which is wont especially both to rouse the impudence of the contentious and to disturb the ignorance of the weak. XIIII. Matthew continues and says: 'He saved others, Himself He cannot save. If He is the King of Israel, let Him now come down from the cross, and we will believe Him.'
30:421
ueneris in regnum tuum. eo crucifixi erant nec additum est \'ambo\', non solum, si ambo fecissent, posset hoc dici, sed etiam, quia unus hoc fecit, potuit usitato locutionis modo per pluralem numerum significari. Sequitur Mattheus et dicit: dicebant: sine, uideamus, an ueniat Helias liberans eum, unde intellegimus et illum et ceteros hoc dixisse. Lucas autem, antequam de latronis insultatione narraret. hoc de aceto ita commemorauit: Iesus uoce magna ait: pater, in manus tuas commendo spiritum meum, et haec dicens expirauit.
「……幾時你進入你的國。」那些被釘在那裡的人——並沒有加上「兩個」——不僅在兩個人都這樣做時才可如此說,即使只有一個人這樣做,也可按慣常的說法用複數來表示。馬太接著說:他們說:「且等著,看以利亞來救祂不來」——由此我們明白,那一個人和其餘的人都說了這話。但路加在敘述那強盜的辱罵之前,先如此記述關於醋的事:耶穌大聲喊著說:「父啊,我將我的靈魂交在你手裡」,說了這話,氣就斷了。
'...when You come into Your kingdom.' Those who had been crucified there — and 'both' is not added — not only, if both had done it, could this be said, but even because one did it, it could by the customary manner of speech be signified through the plural number. Matthew continues and says: they said: 'Let be, let us see whether Elijah comes to free Him' — whence we understand that both that one and the rest said this. But Luke, before he narrated the robber's insult, recorded this about the vinegar thus: Jesus, with a loud voice, said: 'Father, into Your hands I commend My spirit,' and having said this He expired.
30:422
Iohannes uero, sicut tacuit illam uocem primam heli, heli, quam Mattheus et Marcus rettulerunt, tacuit etiam istam, quam Lucas solus indicauit, illi autem duo nomine uocis magnae significauerunt, id est: pater, in manus tuas commendo spiritum meum, quod eum uoce magna dixisse et ipse Lucas similiter adtestatus est, ut intellegeremus hanc fuisse uocem magnam quam Mattheus et Marcus commemorauerunt. sed dixit Iohannes, quod nullus illorum trium, eum dixisse: consummatum est, cum acetum accepisset, quod eum ante ipsam uocem magnam dixisse intellegimus. haec sunt enim uerba Iohannis: cum ergo accepisset Iesus acetum, dixit: consummatum est, et inclinato capite tradidit spiritum.
但約翰正如他對馬太與馬可所報的那第一聲呼喊「以利,以利」默然不提一樣,對這一聲——唯有路加所指出的——也默然不提;而那兩位(馬太、馬可)則以「大聲」之名指出這一聲,即:「父啊,我將我的靈魂交在你手裡」——路加同樣作證說主是大聲說的,好使我們明白這就是馬太與馬可所記述的那大聲。但約翰說了那三位都沒有說的——即主在受了醋之後說「成了」,我們理解這話是在那大聲之前說的。因為約翰的原話是:「耶穌嘗了那醋,就說:成了;便低下頭,將靈魂交付了。」
But John, just as he was silent about that first cry, 'Eli, Eli,' which Matthew and Mark reported, was silent also about this one, which Luke alone indicated; while those two indicated it under the name of 'a loud voice,' that is: 'Father, into Your hands I commend My spirit' — which Luke likewise testified that He said with a loud voice, that we might understand this to have been the loud voice which Matthew and Mark recorded. But John said what none of those three did — that He said 'It is finished' when He had received the vinegar, which we understand He said before that loud voice itself. For these are John's words: 'When therefore Jesus had received the vinegar, He said: It is finished; and bowing His head He handed over His spirit.'
30:423
inter illud quod ait: consummatum est, et illud quod ait: et inclinato capite tradidit spiritum, emissa est illa uox magna, quam tacuit iste, ceteri autem tres commemorauerunt. hoc enim apparet esse ordinis. ut ante diceret: consummatum est, cum perfectum in illo esset quod de illo prophetatum erat, et tamquam ad hoc expectaret qui utique, cum uellet, moreretur, deinde commendans tradidit spiritum. sed quouis ordine quilibet arbitretur dici potuisse, hoc magno opere cauendum est, ne cui uideatur quisquam euangelistarum alteri repugnare, si uel tacuit quod alius dixit aut dixit quod alius tacuit. XVIIII. Sequitur Mattheus:
在祂說「成了」與作者說「便低下頭,將靈魂交付了」這兩者之間,發出了那被約翰略去、卻被其餘三位記述的大聲。因為次序看來是這樣:祂先說「成了」,因為關於祂所預言的都在祂身上成就了;祂彷彿在等這一刻——祂本可隨自己心意而死——然後就交託、將靈魂交付了。但無論人判斷這話可以按何種次序說出,都必須極力提防這一點:切莫使人覺得任何一位福音書作者與另一位相矛盾,僅因這位默然不提另一位所說的,或說了另一位默然不提的。十九。馬太接著說:
Between that which He said, 'It is finished,' and that which he says, 'and bowing His head He handed over His spirit,' there was uttered that loud voice which this one was silent about, but the other three recorded. For this appears to be the order: that He should first say 'It is finished,' when that which had been prophesied about Him was accomplished in Him, and, as though waiting for this, He who assuredly would die when He willed, then, commending, handed over His spirit. But in whatever order anyone may judge it could have been said, this must be most greatly guarded against: that it seem to anyone that any one of the evangelists contradicts another, if he either was silent about what another said, or said what another was silent about. XVIIII. Matthew continues:
30:424
autem et qui cum eo erant custodientes Iesum uiso terrae motu et his quae fiebant timuerunt ualde dicentes: uere dei filius erat iste. Marcus sic: uidens autem centurio, qui ex aduerso stabat, quia sic clamans expirasset, ait: uere homo hic filius dei erat. Lucas sic: uidens autem centurio quod factum fuerat glorificauit deum dicens: uere hic homo iustus erat. non est contrarium, quod Mattheus dicit uiso terrae motu admiratum centurionem et eos qui cum illo erant, cum Lucas dicat hoc eum admiratum, quod emissa illa uoce expirasset, ostendens, quam in potestate habuerit, quando moreretur. in eo quippe, quod idem Mattheus non solum dixit: uiso terrae motu, sed etiam addidit:
「那看守耶穌的百夫長和一同看守的人,看見地震並所發生的事,就極其害怕,說:這真是神的兒子了。」馬可如此記:「對面站著的百夫長,看見耶穌這樣喊叫斷氣,就說:這人真是神的兒子。」路加如此記:「百夫長看見所發生的事,就歸榮耀與神,說:這真是個義人。」馬太說百夫長和一同看守的人因看見地震而希奇,而路加說他所希奇的是主一發出那聲便斷了氣,藉此顯明主對自己何時當死何等有權柄——這兩者並不相悖。因為正是在這一點上,同一位馬太不僅說「因看見地震」,還加上:
'Now he and those who were with him keeping guard over Jesus, having seen the earthquake and the things that were happening, feared greatly, saying: Truly this was the Son of God.' Mark thus: 'But the centurion who stood opposite, seeing that He had expired thus crying out, said: Truly this man was the Son of God.' Luke thus: 'But the centurion, seeing what had been done, glorified God, saying: Truly this man was righteous.' It is not contrary that Matthew says the centurion and those who were with him marveled at the sight of the earthquake, while Luke says he marveled at this — that having uttered that voice He had expired — showing what power He had over when He should die. For in this very fact, that the same Matthew not only said 'at the sight of the earthquake,' but also added:
30:425
et his quae facta erant, integrum locum fuisse demonstrauit Lucae, ut diceret centurionem ipsam domini mortem fuisse miratum, quia et haec inter illa est quae tunc mirabiliter facta erant. quamquam, etsi Mattheus illud non addidisset, intellegendum erat, cum multa miranda facta fuerint et omnia centurio et qui cum eo erant mirari potuerint, liberum fuisse narrantibus, quid quisque illum miratum commemorare uoluisset, nec eos sibi repugnare, cum alius illud, alius illud diceret fuisse miratum, quando omnia fuerat ille miratus. quod autem alius ait centurionem dixisse: uere dei filius erat iste, alius autem:
藉著這些已然發生的事,他也顯明路加擁有完整而恰當的地位,使他能說那百夫長驚奇於主的死本身,因為這也在那些當時奇妙地成就的事之列。然而,即使馬太沒有加上那一句,也應當明白:既然許多奇事都已成就,而百夫長和與他同在的人能對這一切驚奇,敘述者便可自由記載他們各人願意述說百夫長所驚奇之事;當一人說他驚奇於此、另一人說他驚奇於彼時,他們並不彼此矛盾,因為他對這一切都曾驚奇。至於一人說百夫長說了「這真是神的兒子」,而另一人卻說:
By these things also which had come to pass, he showed that Luke had a full and proper place, so that he might say that the centurion marvelled at the Lord's very death, since this too is among those things which were then wondrously done. And yet, even if Matthew had not added that detail, it had to be understood that, since many wonders had been done and the centurion and those who were with him could marvel at them all, it was free for the narrators to record what each of them wished to say the centurion marvelled at; nor do they contradict one another when one says he marvelled at this and another at that, since he had marvelled at all of them. But as to the fact that one says the centurion said, 'Truly this was the Son of God,' while another says:
30:426
uere homo hic filius dei erat, non mouebit eum cui non exciderunt tam multa superius similiter dicta et exposita. ad unam quippe sententiam utraque uerba concurrunt. nec quod alius tacuit homo, alius dixit, ullo modo contrarium est. magis quod Lucas non ait centurionem dixisse (filius dei erat\\ sed: iustus erat, potest putari diuersum; sed uel utrumque dictum a centurione intellegere debemus et aliud illos, aliud istum commemorasse, uel fortasse Lucam exprimere uoluisse sententiam centurionis, quomodo dixerit legum filium dei. forte enim non eum unigenitum aequalem patri centurio intellexerat, sed ideo filium dei dixerat, quia iustum crediderat, sicut multi iusti dicti sunt filii dei.
「這人真是神的兒子」,這對於那些沒有忘記上文所陳述並解釋的許多類似說法的人,並不會造成困擾。因為這兩種措辭都歸向同一個意思。一人略去「人」字而另一人說出,這絕非矛盾。倒是路加沒有說百夫長說「他是神的兒子」,而是說「他是義人」,這一點或可被認為有所不同;但我們應當這樣理解:或是百夫長兩句都說了,而他們各記其一;或許路加是想表達百夫長的意思,即他在何種意義上稱他為神的兒子。因為或許百夫長並未理解他是與父同等的獨生子,而是因為相信他是義人才稱他為神的兒子,正如許多義人都被稱為神的兒子。
'Truly this man was the Son of God,' this will not disturb anyone to whom so many similar sayings, set forth and explained above, have not slipped from memory. For both forms of words converge upon a single meaning. Nor is it in any way contrary that one was silent about 'man' while the other stated it. What might rather be thought to differ is that Luke does not say the centurion said, 'He was the Son of God,' but: 'He was righteous.' Yet we ought either to understand that both were said by the centurion, and that they recorded the one, this the other; or perhaps that Luke wished to express the meaning of the centurion, in what sense he called him the Son of God. For perhaps the centurion had not understood him to be the only-begotten, equal to the Father, but had called him the Son of God for this reason, that he had believed him righteous, just as many righteous men are called sons of God.
30:427
quod autem etiam ipse Lucas dixit: uidens autem centurio quod factum erat, in eo genere inclusit omnia quae in illa hora mirabiliter facta erant, tamquam unum mirabile factum commemorans, cuius quasi membra et partes erant omnia illa miracula. iam uero, quod Mattheus addidit eos qui cum centurione erant, alii autem hoc tacuerunt, cui non appareat ex notissima regula non esse contrarium, cum alius dicit quod alius tacet? et quod Mattheus dixit: timuerunt ualde, Lucas autem non dixit \'timuit\', sed: glorificauit deum, quis eum non intellegat timendo glorificasse? XXI. Sequitur Mattheus: esset in Galilaea, sequebantur eum et ministrabant ei.
至於路加自己也說的「百夫長看見所發生的事」,在那句話中他把那一刻奇妙地成就的一切都包含進去,把它們當作單一的奇事來記載,而那一切神蹟彷彿是這奇事的肢體與部分。再者,馬太加上了與百夫長同在的人,而其他人卻略去這一點,對任何人豈不都顯而易見:按那眾所周知的規則,當一人述說另一人所略去的,並無矛盾?至於馬太說「他們甚是懼怕」,而路加沒有說「他懼怕」而是說「他歸榮耀與神」,誰不明白他是藉著懼怕而歸榮耀呢?第二十一章。馬太接著說:「在加利利,她們跟隨他、服事他。」
But as to what Luke himself also said: 'Now when the centurion saw what was done,' in that expression he included all the things which had been wondrously done in that hour, recording them as if a single wondrous deed, of which all those miracles were, as it were, the members and parts. Now indeed, as to Matthew's adding those who were with the centurion, while others were silent about this, to whom is it not evident, from the well-known rule, that there is no contradiction when one states what another passes over in silence? And as to Matthew's saying, 'They feared greatly,' while Luke did not say 'he feared' but 'he glorified God,' who does not understand that he glorified by fearing? XXI. Matthew continues: 'was in Galilee, they followed him and ministered to him.'
30:428
et aliae multae, quae simul cum eo ascenderant Hierosolymam. inter hos nihil uideo, quod contrarium possit putari. quid enim interest ad ueritatem, quod quasdam mulieres pariter. quasdam singuli nominauerunt? Lucas quoque ita narrationem contexit: apertissime Mattheus quoque et Lucas Mariam Magdalenen nominassent, possemus dicere, alias a longe, alias iuxta crucem fuisse. nullus enim eorum praeter lohannem matrem domini commemorauit.
「還有許多別的婦女,就是同他上耶路撒冷的。」在這些人當中,我看不出有任何可被認為矛盾之處。因為有些婦女被一併提名,另有些是被個別提名,這對真理又有何妨?路加也是如此編織他的敘述:倘若馬太和路加也極明白地提名了抹大拉的馬利亞,我們便可說有些婦女遠遠站著,有些站在十字架旁。因為除了約翰之外,他們無人提及主的母親。
'and many other women who had come up with him to Jerusalem.' Among these I see nothing that could be thought contradictory. For what does it matter to the truth that some women were named together, while individuals named others? Luke too weaves his narrative thus: had Matthew and Luke also most plainly named Mary Magdalene, we could say that some stood far off, others close by the cross. For none of them except John mentioned the mother of the Lord.
30:429
nunc ergo quomodo intellegitur eadem Maria Magdalene et a longe stetisse cum aliis mulieribus, sicut Mattheus et Lucas dicunt, et iuxta crucem fuisse, sicut Iohannes dicit, nisi quia in tanto interuallo erant, ut et iuxta dici possent, quia in conspectu eius praesto aderant, et a longe in conparatione turbae propinquius circumstantis cum centurione et militibus? possumus etiam intellegere, quod illae quae simul aderant cum matre domini, postquam eam discipulo commendauit, abire iam coeperant, ut a densitate turbae se exuerent, et cetera quae facta sunt longius intuerentur, ut ceteri euangelistae qui post mortem domini eas commemorauerunt iam longe stantes commemorarent. XXII.
那麼如今怎樣理解:同一個抹大拉的馬利亞,既如馬太和路加所說遠遠地與其他婦女站著,又如約翰所說站在十字架旁呢?無非是因為她們相距如此,以致既可說是靠近——因為她們就在他眼前近處呈現——又可說是遠離,相較於那與百夫長和兵丁更緊靠圍繞的群眾而言。我們也可以這樣理解:那些與主的母親一同在場的婦女,在主把母親託付給那門徒之後,便已開始退離,以便從稠密的群眾中脫身,從遠處觀看其餘所發生的事;於是那些在主死後提到她們的其他福音書作者,便說她們已遠遠站著。第二十二章。
Now therefore, how is it understood that the same Mary Magdalene both stood far off with the other women, as Matthew and Luke say, and was near the cross, as John says, unless because they were at such a distance that they could both be said to be near, since they were present in his sight, and far off in comparison with the crowd that stood more closely around with the centurion and the soldiers? We can also understand that those who were present together with the mother of the Lord, after he had commended her to the disciple, had already begun to withdraw, to extricate themselves from the density of the crowd, and to gaze from farther off upon the other things that were done, so that the other evangelists, who mentioned them after the Lord's death, mentioned them as already standing far off. XXII.
30:430
Sequitur Mattheus: mirabatur, si iam obisset. et accersito centurione interrogauit eum, si iam mortuus esset. exhibendo minus curasse de Iudaeis, quamuis soleret in domino audiendo eorum inimicitias deuitare. XXIII. Sequitur Mattheus: 59et accepto corpore Ioseph inuoluit illud in sindone munda solius commemorationem fecerint, aut quia illi una sindone Ioseph inuoluisse dixerunt, propterea prohibuerunt intellegi et alia lintea potuisse adferri a Nicodemo et superaddi, ut uerum narraret Iohannes, quod non uno linteo, sed linteis inuolutus sit. quamuis et propter sudarium, quod capiti adhibebatur.
馬太接著說:「他驚奇他是否已經死了。他便叫了百夫長來,問他是否已經死了。」這顯明他較少顧慮猶太人,儘管他向來在主的事上藉著聽從而避免與他們為敵。第二十三章。馬太接著說:「約瑟取了身體,用乾淨細麻布裹好。」他們只提到這一點,或因為他們說約瑟用一塊細麻布裹他,卻並未因此禁止人明白:尼哥底母也能帶來別的麻布疊加上去,使約翰所敘述的為真,即他不是用一塊麻布、而是用多塊麻布裹好的。此外也因那裹頭的手巾,
Matthew continues: 'he marvelled if he were already dead. And having summoned the centurion, he asked him whether he were already dead.' By showing that he cared less about the Jews, although he was accustomed in the case of the Lord to avoid their enmities by giving them a hearing. XXIII. Matthew continues: 'And having received the body, Joseph wrapped it in a clean linen cloth.' They made mention only of this, or because they said that Joseph wrapped him in a single linen cloth, they did not thereby forbid it to be understood that other linen cloths too could have been brought by Nicodemus and added on, so that John narrated truly that he was wrapped not in one cloth but in cloths. Although also on account of the napkin, which was applied to the head,
30:431
et institas, quibus totum corpus alligatum est, quia omnia de lino erant, etiamsi una sindo ibi fuit, uerissime dici potuit: ligauerunt eum linteis. lintea quippe generaliter dicuntur quae lino texuntur. Sequitur Mattheus: Deinde sequitur idem Mattheus et dicit: uiderunt intrantes in monumentum sedentem a dextris, quo ut intrarent illius qui foris sedebat uerbis exhortatae sunt dicentis: uenite et uidete locum, ubi positus erat dominus, quo uenientes, ut dictum est, et intrantes uiderunt eum, de quo Mattheus tacet, Marcus autem loquitur, sedentem a dextris, a quo talia similiter audierunt.
以及那捆綁全身的裹布,既然都是麻布做的,即使那裡只有一塊布,也可極真實地說:「他們用麻布捆綁了他。」因為凡用亞麻織成的東西,一般都稱為麻布。馬太接著說:於是那同一位馬太接著說:「她們進了墳墓,看見一個人坐在右邊」;為使她們進去,那坐在外面的以話勸她們說:「你們來看安放主的地方」;她們如所說的來到並進去,便看見那位馬太所未提、而馬可所述說的、坐在右邊的人,從他那裡她們聽見了類似的話。
and the bands with which the whole body was bound, since all were made of linen, even if there was a single sheet there, it could most truly be said: 'they bound him in linen cloths.' For those things are generally called linens which are woven of flax. Matthew continues: Then the same Matthew continues and says: 'They saw, as they entered the tomb, one sitting on the right,' whom, in order that they should enter, they were exhorted by the words of him who sat outside, saying: 'Come and see the place where the Lord was laid'; and coming there, as was said, and entering, they saw him of whom Matthew is silent, but of whom Mark speaks, sitting on the right, from whom they heard similar things.
30:432
aut certe intrantes in monumentum in aliqua saepta maceriae debemus accipere, qua communitum locum tunc fuisse credibile est in aliquo spatio ante petram, qua excisa locus factus fuerat sepulturae, ut ipsum uiderint in eodem spatio sedentem a dextris, quem dicit Mattheus sedentem super lapidem, quem terrae motu ab ostio monumenti reuoluerat, id est a loco sepulchri, quod effossum erat in petra. Item quaeri potest, quemadmodum Marcus dicat: De hora quoque ipsa, qua uenerunt mulieres ad monumentum, non contemnenda exoritur quaestio. cum enim Mattheus dicat:
或至少「進入墳墓」我們應理解為進入某道矮牆的圍場——可信當時在鑿出岩石所造成的墓穴之前的某片空地上,設有這樣一道圍籬——以致她們在同一片空地上看見那坐在右邊的人,就是馬太所說坐在石頭上的——那石頭是他藉地震從墓門即從鑿在岩石中的墓穴之處滾開的。又可以問,馬可怎樣說:關於婦女來到墳墓的那個時辰,也產生了一個不可輕忽的問題。因為馬太說:
Or at least by 'entering the tomb' we ought to understand entering some enclosure of a low wall, by which it is credible that the place was then fenced off in some space before the rock, which, being hewn out, had been made the place of burial; so that they saw him sitting on the right in that same space, whom Matthew says was sitting upon the stone which by the earthquake he had rolled back from the door of the tomb, that is, from the place of the sepulchre, which had been dug out in the rock. Again it can be asked how Mark says: Concerning the very hour also at which the women came to the tomb, a question arises not to be despised. For while Matthew says:
30:433
uespere autem sabbati, quae lucescit in primam sabbati, uenit Maria Magdalene et alia Maria uidere sepulchrum, quid est, quod dicit Marcus: et ualde mane una sabbatorum ueniunt ad monumentum oriente iam sole? in quo quidem a ceteris duobus, id est Luca et Iohanne, non discrepat. quod enim dicit Lucas: ualde diluculo, et Iohannes: mane cum adhuc tenebrae essent, hoc intellegitur Marcus dicere: ualde mane oriente iam sole, id est cum caelum ab orientis parte iam albesceret, quod non fit utique nisi solis orientis uicinitate; eius enim est ille fulgor, qui nomine aurorae appellari solet. ideo non repugnat illi qui ait: cum adhuc tenebrae essent.
「安息日將盡、七日的頭一日天快亮的時候,抹大拉的馬利亞和那另一個馬利亞來看墳墓」,那麼馬可說「七日的頭一日清早,日頭出來的時候,她們來到墳墓」,是什麼意思呢?在這一點上,他其實與另外二人即路加和約翰並無不合。因為路加所說的「清早天未亮」和約翰所說的「早晨天還黑的時候」,可以理解為就是馬可所說的「清早日頭出來的時候」,即當東方的天空已經發白時——除非日頭將出臨近,這是絕不會發生的;因為那光輝屬於它,慣常被稱為黎明之名。所以這與說「天還黑的時候」的那位並不衝突。
'Now late on the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre,' what does Mark mean when he says: 'and very early on the first day of the week they came to the tomb, the sun being now risen'? In which indeed he does not disagree with the other two, that is, Luke and John. For what Luke says, 'very early in the morning,' and John, 'in the morning while it was yet dark,' this is understood to be what Mark says, 'very early, the sun being now risen,' that is, when the sky in the eastern quarter was already whitening, which certainly does not happen except by the nearness of the rising sun; for that brightness is his, which is wont to be called by the name of dawn. Therefore it is not contrary to him who says, 'while it was yet dark.'
30:434
die quippe surgente aliquae reliquiae tenebrarum tanto magis extenuantur, quanto magis oritur lux. nec sic accipiendum est quod ait: ualde mane, tamquam sol ipse iam uideretur super terras, sed potius sicut dicere solemus eis quibus uolumus significare temperius aliquid faciendum.
因為隨著白日升起,殘餘的黑暗便愈加稀薄,光愈升起就愈是如此。他所說的「清早」,也不應被理解為日頭本身已在地上顯現,而毋寧是像我們慣常對那些我們想示意要早些做某事的人所說的那樣。
For as the day rises, whatever remains of darkness is the more thinned out, the more the light rises. Nor is what he says, 'very early,' to be taken as though the sun itself were already seen above the earth, but rather as we are wont to say to those to whom we wish to signify that something is to be done earlier.
30:435
cum enim dixerimus \'mane\', ne putent iam sole supra terram conspicuo nos dicere, ad hoc plerumque addimus \'ualde mane\', ut illud quod etiam albescente uocatur intellegant, quamquam et hoc usitatum sit, ut post galli cantum saepe repetitum, cum coniectare homines coeperint diem iam propinquare, dicant \'iam mane est\', et cum post hoc uerbum attenderint ac iam oriente, id est iam de proximo ueniente in has partes sole caelum rubescere uel albescere uiderint, addant qui dicebant (mane est\' et dicant \'ualde mane est\'.
因為當我們說「清早」時,唯恐他們以為我們指日頭已在地上顯明可見,我們大多在此加上「很早」,使他們明白那甚至在天發白時就稱之為的時候。雖然這也是慣常的:雞屢次啼叫之後,人們開始揣測白日將近,便說「現在天亮了」;而在說了這話之後,他們留意觀看,見天空發紅或發白、日頭已近、即已從近處臨到這一帶時,那些先前說「天亮了」的人便加上一句,說「現在天很早了」。
For when we say 'early,' lest they think we mean when the sun is already conspicuous above the earth, we for the most part add to this 'very early,' so that they may understand that which is called the time even of dawning. Although this too is customary: that after the cock's crow often repeated, when men have begun to conjecture that day is now approaching, they say 'it is now morning'; and when, after this word, they have observed, and have seen the sky reddening or whitening, the sun being now near, that is, now coming from close at hand into these parts, they add — those who were saying 'it is morning' — and say 'it is very early morning.'
30:436
quid autem interest, dum siue illo siue isto modo nihil aliud intellegamus a Marco appellatum \'mane\' nisi quod Lucas appellauit diluculum et hoc ualde mane quod ille ualde diluculo et quod Iohannes mane cum adhuc tenebrae essent, sole autem oriente, id est ortu suo iam caelum inluminare incipiente? quomodo ergo his tribus congruat Mattheus, qui nec \'diluculo\' nec \'mane\'. sed uespere ait sabbati, quae lucescit in primam sabbati, attentius indagandum est. a parte quippe prima noctis, quod est uespere, ipsam noctem uoluit significare Mattheus, cuius noctis fine uenerunt mulieres ad monumentum.
但這又有何妨呢?只要無論以此法或彼法,我們對馬可的「清早」所理解的,無非就是路加所稱的「破曉」,而這「很早」無非就是他所稱的「破曉甚早」,也就是約翰所稱的「早晨天還黑、然而日頭升起」,即藉著它的升起如今開始照亮天空?那麼馬太怎樣與這三人相合——馬太既不說「破曉」也不說「早晨」,而說「安息日將盡、七日的頭一日天快亮的時候」——這必須更用心地探究。因為馬太是想用夜晚的頭一段即黃昏,來指那夜晚本身,就在那夜的盡頭,婦女來到了墳墓。
But what does it matter, so long as, whether in this way or in that, we understand nothing else by Mark's 'early' than what Luke called 'daybreak,' and this 'very early' than what he called 'very early daybreak,' and what John called 'morning while it was yet dark, but the sun rising,' that is, by his rising now beginning to illumine the sky? How then Matthew agrees with these three — Matthew who says neither 'daybreak' nor 'morning,' but 'late on the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week' — must be more attentively investigated. For by the first part of the night, which is evening, Matthew wished to signify the night itself, at the end of which night the women came to the tomb.
30:437
ea uero causa intellegitur eandem noctem sic appellasse, quia iam uespere licebat adferre aromata transacto utique sabbato. ergo, quoniam sabbato inpediebantur, ut non ante facerent, ab eo tempore nominauit noctem, ex quo eis licere coepit, ut facerent, quocumque uellent tempore eiusdem noctis. sic itaque dictum est uespere sabbati, ac si diceretur \'nocte sabbati\\ id est nocte, quae sequitur diem sabbati. quod ipsa uerba eius satis indicant. sic enim ait: uespere autem sabbati. quae lucescit in primam sabbati, quod fieri non potest. si tantum modo primam noctis particulam, id est solum initium noctis, intellexerimus dicto uespere significatam;
也可明白他為何如此稱那同一夜:因為在傍晚時分,安息日既已過去,如今便可帶香料來了。因此,既然他們在安息日被攔阻不得早些行此事,他便從那容許他們可行的時刻起命名這夜,任憑他們在那同一夜的任何時候去行。於是「安息日的傍晚」這樣說,就彷彿說「安息日的夜」,即安息日之後所隨的那夜。他的話本身也充分表明這一點。因為他說:「安息日的傍晚,七日的頭一日天快亮的時候」——若我們僅把夜的頭一小段、即僅夜之初,理解為「傍晚」一詞所指,這便不可能成立;
And the reason is understood why he so named that same night: because in the evening it was now lawful to bring spices, the sabbath being of course over. Therefore, since they were hindered on the sabbath from doing it earlier, he named the night from that time at which it began to be lawful for them to do it, at whatever time of that same night they wished. Thus then it was said, 'in the evening of the sabbath,' as if it were said 'in the night of the sabbath,' that is, in the night which follows the day of the sabbath. And his very words sufficiently indicate this. For he says: 'Now in the evening of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week' — which cannot be, if we understand only the first little part of the night, that is, only the beginning of night, to be signified by the word 'evening';
30:438
neque enim ipsum initium lucescit in primam sabbati, sed ipsa nox, quae luce incipit terminari. nam terminus primae partis noctis secundae partis initium est, lux autem terminus totius noctis est. unde non potest dici (uesper elucescens in primam sabbati. nisi nomine uesperi nox ipsa intellegatur, quam lux terminat. et usitatus loquendi modus est diuinae scripturae a parte totum. a uespere ergo noctem significauit, cuius extremum est diluculum. diluculo enim uenerunt illae mulieres ad monumentum; ac per hoc ea nocte uenerunt, quae significata est nomine uesperi. tota enim significata est eo nomine. ut dixi; et ideo, quacumque eius noctis parte uenissent, ea utique nocte uenissent;
因為那開端並不朝向七日的頭一日發亮,而是夜晚本身開始被光終結。因為夜之頭一段的終點就是第二段的起點,但光乃是整夜的終點。故此,不能說「傍晚朝向七日的頭一日發亮」,除非以「傍晚」之名理解為夜晚本身、就是被光所終結的。而在聖經中,以部分稱全體乃是慣常的說法。所以他用「傍晚」指那夜,其盡頭乃是破曉。因為在破曉時那些婦女來到墳墓;因而她們是在那以「傍晚」之名所指的夜裡來的。因為如我所說,那全體都以那名所指;因此,無論她們在那夜的哪一部分前來,她們都必定是在那夜前來;
for the very beginning does not dawn toward the first day of the week, but rather the night itself, which begins to be terminated by the light. For the end of the first part of the night is the beginning of the second part, but the light is the end of the whole night. Whence it cannot be said, 'evening dawning toward the first day of the week,' unless by the name of 'evening' the night itself be understood, which the light terminates. And it is a usual mode of speaking in divine Scripture to name the whole from a part. Therefore by the 'evening' he signified the night, whose extremity is daybreak. For at daybreak those women came to the tomb; and thereby they came on that night which was signified by the name of 'evening.' For the whole was signified by that name, as I said; and therefore, at whatever part of that night they had come, they would certainly have come on that night;
30:439
cum ergo uenerunt parte eius noctis extrema, ea procul dubio nocte uenerunt. uespere autem; quae lucescit in primam sabbati, non potest nisi tota ipsa nox intellegi: eo igitur uespere uenerunt quae ipsa nocte uenerunt, ipsa autem nocte uenerunt quae noctis ipsius quamuis extrema parte uenerunt. Nam et ipsum triduum, quo dominus mortuus est et resurrexit, nisi isto loquendi modo, quo a parte totum dici solet, recte intellegi non potest. ipse quippe ait: sicut enim Iona fuit in uentre ceti tribus diebus et tribus noctibus, sic erit et filius hominis in corde terrae tribus diebus et tribus noctibus.
既然她們是在那夜的末段前來,她們無疑是在那夜前來。而「安息日的傍晚,七日頭一日天快亮的時候」,只能理解為那整夜:所以那在同一夜前來的人,是在那傍晚前來的;那在那夜——雖是在那夜的末段——前來的人,是在同一夜前來的。因為就連主受死並復活的那三日,若不藉這種以部分稱全體的慣常說法,也無法正確理解。因為他自己說:「約拿三日三夜在大魚肚腹中,人子也要這樣三日三夜在地心裡。」
since therefore they came in the last part of that night, they without doubt came on that night. But 'in the evening, as it dawns toward the first day of the week,' cannot be understood except as that whole night: therefore they came in that evening who came on that same night, and they came on that same night who came, though in the extreme part of that night. For even the very three days in which the Lord died and rose again cannot rightly be understood except by this mode of speaking, by which the whole is wont to be named from a part. For he himself says: 'For as Jonah was in the belly of the whale three days and three nights, so shall the Son of Man also be in the heart of the earth three days and three nights.'
30:440
conputantur autem tempora, siue ex quo tradidit spiritum, siue ex quo sepultus est, et non occurrit ad liquidum, nisi medium diem, hoc est sabbatum totum diem accipiamus, id est cum sua nocte, illos autem qui eum in medio posuerunt, id est parasceuen et primam sabbati, quem diem dominicum dicimus, a parte totum intellegamus. quid enim iuuat, quod quidam his angustiis coartati et istum locutionis modum, id est a parte totum, in sanctarum scripturarum soluendis quaestionibus plurimum ualere nescientes noctem uoluerunt adnumerare tres illas horas a sexta usque nonam, quibus sol obscuratus est, et diem tres horas alias, quibus iterum terris est redditus, id est a nona usque ad eius occasum?
然而這些時候的計算,或從他交出靈魂之時算起,或從他被埋葬之時算起,若非我們把中間那一日、即整個安息日連同它的夜當作一整日,而把處於兩端的那些日子、即預備日與七日的頭一日(我們稱之為主日)以部分而視為全體,這計算便得不出明確的結果。因為有些人被這些困窘所逼,又不知道這種表達方式、即以部分稱全體,在解決聖經的問題上大有助益,竟想把日頭被遮暗的、從第六時到第九時的那三小時算作夜,而把日頭再度歸還地上的另三小時、即從第九時到日落算作日,這又有何助益呢?
But the times are reckoned, whether from when he gave up the spirit or from when he was buried, and it does not come out clearly unless we take the middle day, that is, the whole sabbath as a whole day, that is, with its night, but understand those days which stood at the extremities, that is, the day of preparation and the first day of the week, which we call the Lord's Day, as the whole from a part. For what does it help that certain men, hemmed in by these straits, and not knowing that this mode of expression, that is, the whole from a part, avails very much in resolving questions of the Holy Scriptures, wished to count as night those three hours from the sixth to the ninth in which the sun was darkened, and as day the other three hours in which it was again restored to the earth, that is, from the ninth until its setting?
30:441
sequitur enim nox futuri sabbati. qua cum suo die conputata erunt iam duae noctes et duo dies; porro autem post sabbatum sequitur nox primae sabbati, id est inlucescentis diei dominici, in qua tunc dominus resurrexit; erunt ergo duae noctes et duo dies et una nox, etiamsi tota posset intellegi, nec ostenderemus, quod illud diluculum pars eius extrema sit; quapropter nec adnumeratis illis sex horis, quarum tribus sol contenebratus est et tribus eluxit, constabit ratio trium dierum et trium noctium. restat ergo.
因為隨後便是將臨之安息日的夜。這夜連同它的日一併計算,如今便成了兩夜兩日;再者,安息日之後隨的是七日頭一日的夜,即漸明之主日的夜,主就在那夜復活了;於是便有兩夜兩日又一夜——即使那夜可被理解為全夜,而我們也不指出那破曉乃是它的末段;因此,即使把那六小時也算入——日頭被遮暗三小時、發光三小時——三日三夜的計算仍站不住。所以剩下的便是,
For there follows the night of the coming sabbath. Which, reckoned with its day, will now make two nights and two days; but further, after the sabbath there follows the night of the first day of the week, that is, of the dawning Lord's Day, in which the Lord then rose again; there will therefore be two nights and two days and one night — even if the whole could be understood, and we did not show that that daybreak is its extreme part; wherefore, even with those six hours counted in, of which for three the sun was darkened and for three it shone, the reckoning of three days and three nights will not stand. It remains therefore,
30:442
ut illo scripturarum usitatissimo loquendi modo, quo a parte totum intellegitur, inueniamus extremum diem tempus parasceues, quo crucifixus et sepultus est dominus, et ex ipsa extrema parte totum diem cum sua nocte, qui iam peractus fuerat, accipiamus, medium uero, id est sabbati diem, non a parte, sed integre totum, tertium rursus a parte sua prima, id est a nocte totum cum suo diurno tempore, ac sic erit triduum, quemadmodum illi octo dies, post quos ascendit in montem. quorum medios integros attendentes Mattheus et Marcus dixerunt post sex dies, quod Lucas dixit post octo dies. Nunc iam cetera uideamus, quemadmodum Mattheo congruant.
就是藉著那最慣常的聖經說法、即以部分理解全體,我們發現最後一日乃是預備日的時候,主在其中被釘十字架並被埋葬,而我們從那極末的部分取那已然過去的全日連同它的夜;至於中間、即安息日那一天,則不以部分而是完整地作為全體;再者第三日則從它的頭一部分即從它的夜起取全日連同它的白晝時分;如此便有三日之期,正如那八日——之後他上了山。馬太和馬可留意其中完整的中間各日,說「過了六天」,而路加說「過了八天」。如今讓我們看其餘的,它們怎樣與馬太相合。
that by that most usual scriptural mode of speaking, by which the whole is understood from a part, we find the last day to be the time of the preparation, in which the Lord was crucified and buried, and from that very extreme part we take the whole day with its night, which had already elapsed; but the middle, that is, the day of the sabbath, not from a part but entirely as a whole; and again the third from its first part, that is, from its night the whole with its daytime; and thus there will be a period of three days, just as those eight days after which he went up onto the mountain. Attending to the middle ones of these entire, Matthew and Mark said 'after six days,' which Luke said 'after eight days.' Now let us see the rest, how they agree with Matthew.
30:443
Lucas enim apertissime duos angelos dicit uisos fuisse a mulieribus, quae uenerunt ad monumentum, quorum singulos intellexeramus commemoratos a duobus, unum a Mattheo, id est illum qui extra monumentum sedebat in lapide, alterum a Marco, id est illum qui intra monumentum sedebat a dextris. sed Lucas ita narrat: mortuis? lapidem sublatum a monumento. quia tulerunt dominum meum et nescio, ubi posuerunt eum. in una quadam narratione, quantum nos dominus adiuuerit, quemadmodum geri potuerint, ordinemus. prima sabbati diluculo, sicut omnes consentiunt, uentum est ad monumentum.
因為路加極明白地說,來到墳墓的婦女看見了兩位天使——我們原先理解為由兩人各提及其中一位,一位由馬太提及,即那坐在墓外石頭上的,另一位由馬可提及,即那坐在墓內右邊的。但路加如此敘述:「……向死人?石頭已從墳墓挪開了。因為有人把我主挪了去,我不知道放在哪裡。」讓我們在一段單一的敘述中,盡主所助,安排這些事怎樣可能發生。眾人都同意,在七日的頭一日破曉時分,有人來到墳墓。
For Luke most plainly says that two angels were seen by the women who came to the tomb, of whom we had understood single ones to be mentioned by two, one by Matthew, that is, the one who sat outside the tomb upon the stone, the other by Mark, that is, the one who sat inside the tomb on the right. But Luke narrates thus: '...to the dead? The stone taken away from the tomb. Because they have taken away my Lord and I know not where they have laid him.' In one single narrative, insofar as the Lord shall help us, let us arrange how these things could have been done. On the first day of the week at daybreak, as all agree, there was a coming to the tomb.
30:444
iam factum erat, quod solus Mattheus commemorat de terrae motu et lapide reuoluto conterritisque custodibus ita, ut in parte aliqua uelut mortui iacerent. uenit autem, sicut Iohannes dicit, Maria Magdalene sine dubio ceteris mulieribus, quae domino ministrauerant, plurimum dilectione feruentior, ut non inmerito Iohannes solam commemoraret tacitis eis quae cum illa fuerunt, sicut alii testantur. uenit ergo et uidit lapidem sublatum a monumento, antequam aliquid diligentius inspiceret, non dubitans ablatum inde esse corpus Iesu cucurrit, sicut idem dicit Iohannes, et nuntiauit Petro adque ipsi Iohanni. ipse est enim discipulus, quem amabat Iesus.
那唯獨馬太所提的事已然發生——即地震、滾開的石頭、以及被驚嚇的守衛,以致他們有幾分躺著如同死人。但如約翰所說,抹大拉的馬利亞來了,她在愛上無疑比其餘曾服事主的婦女更為熱切,以致約翰不無理由地單提她一人,而如其他人所證,略去那些與她同來的人。於是她來了,看見石頭已從墳墓挪開,還沒有更仔細察看什麼,便毫不懷疑耶穌的身體已從那裡被搬走,如同一位約翰所說,她就跑去,報信給彼得和約翰本人。因為他就是耶穌所愛的那門徒。
That had already happened which Matthew alone mentions concerning the earthquake and the rolled-away stone and the guards struck with terror, so that in some part they lay as if dead. But there came, as John says, Mary Magdalene, doubtless more fervent in love than the other women who had ministered to the Lord, so that not undeservedly John mentioned her alone, being silent about those who were with her, as the others testify. She came therefore and saw the stone taken away from the tomb, and, before she inspected anything more carefully, not doubting that the body of Jesus had been carried off from there, she ran, as the same John says, and announced it to Peter and to John himself. For he is the disciple whom Jesus loved.
30:445
at illi currere coeperunt ad monumentum et praeueniens Iohannes inclinauit se et uidit posita linteamina nec intrauit: Petrus autem consecutus intrauit in monumentum et uidit linteamina posita et sudarium, quod fuerat super caput eius, non cum linteaminibus positum, sed separatim inuolutum. deinde et Iohannes intrauit et uidit similiter et credidit quod Maria dixerat sublatum esse dominum de monumento. nondum enim sciebat scripturam. quia oportebat eum a mortuis resurgere. abierunt ergo iterum ad semet ipsos discipuli. Maria autem stabat foris ad monumentum plorans, id est ante illum saxei sepulchri locum, sed tamen intra illud spatium, quod iam ingressae fuerant;
但他們開始跑向墳墓,約翰跑在前頭,屈身觀看,見細麻布還放著,卻沒有進去;西門彼得隨後來到,進了墳墓,看見細麻布放著,又看見那裹頭的手巾沒有和細麻布放在一處,而是另在一處捲著。隨後約翰也進去,同樣看見,就信了馬利亞所說主已從墳墓被挪去的話。因為他們還不明白經上所說主必要從死裡復活的話。於是門徒又回自己的住處去了。馬利亞卻站在墳墓外面哭泣,即站在那岩石墓穴之處的前面,然而仍在她們已經進入的那片空地之內;
But they began to run to the tomb, and John, running ahead, stooped down and saw the linen cloths lying, yet did not enter; but Peter, following, entered into the tomb and saw the linen cloths lying, and the napkin which had been over his head, not lying with the linen cloths but wrapped up in a place by itself. Then John also entered and saw likewise and believed what Mary had said, that the Lord had been taken away from the tomb. For as yet he did not know the Scripture, that he must rise again from the dead. The disciples therefore went away again to themselves. But Mary stood outside at the tomb weeping, that is, before that place of the rock sepulchre, but nevertheless within that space which they had already entered;
30:446
hortus quippe illic erat, sicut idem lohannes commemorat. tunc uiderunt angelum sedentem a dextris super lapidem reuolutum a monumento, de quo angelo narrant Mattheus et Marcus. tunc eis dixit: hominum peccatorum et crucifigi et die tertia resurgere. Se t recordatae sunt uerborum eius. post haec conuersa est retrorsum Maria. nolite timere, ite, nuntiate fratribus meis, ut eant in Galilaeam; ibi me uidebunt. erant edocti, diuulgatumque esse uerbum istud aput Iudaeos usque in hodiernum diem. XXV.
因為那裡有一個園子,正如同一位約翰所提。那時她們看見天使坐在右邊、坐在從墳墓滾開的石頭上,馬太和馬可述說了這位天使。那時他對她們說:「……被交在罪人手裡、被釘十字架、第三日復活。」她們就想起他的話來。這事以後,馬利亞轉過身來。「不要害怕,去告訴我的弟兄們,叫他們往加利利去,在那裡必看見我。」他們既受了指教,這話就在猶太人中傳開,直到今日。第二十五章。
for there was a garden there, as the same John mentions. Then they saw the angel sitting on the right upon the stone rolled away from the tomb, concerning which angel Matthew and Mark narrate. Then he said to them: '...of sinful men, and be crucified, and rise again on the third day.' And they remembered his words. After these things Mary turned back. 'Do not fear, go, announce to my brethren that they go into Galilee; there they shall see me.' They had been instructed, and this word was spread abroad among the Jews even to this present day. XXV.
30:447
Iam post resurrectionem quemadmodum apparuerit dominus discipulis considerandum eat, non solum ut elucescat etiam ex hac re conuenientia quattuor euangelistarum, uerum etiam ut cum Paulo apostolo consonent, qui de hac re in prima ad Corinthios epistula ita loquitur: angelos. Mattheus autem dicit, quod eis occurrerit redeuntibus a monumento. Marcus quoque dicit primo uisum esse Mariae Magdalenae, sicut et Iohannes; sed quomodo ei sit uisus, non dicit. quod explicatur a Iohanne. Lucas autem non solum tacet. ut dixi, eum apparuisse mulieribus, sed etiam duos, quorum fuit unus Cleopas, talia dicit locutos cum illo, antequam agnoscerent eum.
如今,主在復活後怎樣向門徒顯現,須加考量,不僅為使四福音書作者的一致由此事也彰顯出來,也為使他們與使徒保羅相合——保羅在哥林多前書中如此論到此事:「……天使。」但馬太說,主在她們從墳墓回去的路上迎見她們。馬可也說主先向抹大拉的馬利亞顯現,如約翰所說;但他怎樣向她顯現,馬可沒有說。這由約翰加以說明。至於路加,如我所說,他不僅對主向婦女顯現一事默然,而且還說有兩個人——其中一個是革流巴——在認出主之前,與他說了這樣的話。
Now, after the resurrection, how the Lord appeared to the disciples must be considered, not only that from this matter too the agreement of the four evangelists may shine forth, but also that they may be in concord with the Apostle Paul, who speaks of this matter in the first Epistle to the Corinthians thus: '...angels.' But Matthew says that he met them as they were returning from the tomb. Mark too says that he was first seen by Mary Magdalene, as John also does; but how he was seen by her, he does not say. This is explained by John. Luke, however, not only is silent, as I have said, that he appeared to the women, but also says that two, of whom one was Cleopas, spoke such things with him before they recognized him.
30:448
tamquam mulieres nihil se aliud quam angelos uidisse nuntiauerint, qui dicebant eum uiuere. ita enim narrat: ecce duo ex ipsis ibant ipsa die in castellum, quod erat in spatio stadiorum sexaginta ab Hierusalem, nomine Emmaus, crucifixerunt eum. uidit lapidem auulsum a monumento; et postea facta sunt haec de uisione angelorum adque ipsius domini, qui bis numero apparuerat mulieribus, semel ad monumentum et iterum occurrens reuertentibus a monumento. hoc autem antequam duobus illis in uia uisus fuisset, quorum erat unus Cleopas. namque et Cleopas loquens cum domino, quem nondum agnoscebat, non Petrum dixit isse ad monumentum;
彷彿那些婦女只報說她們別無所見、唯見天使,那些天使說主活著。因為他如此敘述:「看哪,他們中間有兩個人當日往一個村子去,那村子離耶路撒冷約有六十斯他迪,名叫以馬忤斯。」他們把他釘了十字架。他看見石頭已從墳墓被搬離;此後纔發生了關於天使並主自己顯現的這些事——主曾兩次向婦女顯現,一次在墳墓,另一次在她們從墳墓回去時迎見她們。但這是在他向路上那兩個人(其中一個是革流巴)顯現之前。因為革流巴與那尚未認出的主說話時,也沒有說是彼得去了墳墓;
as though the women had announced that they had seen nothing else than angels, who said that he was alive. For thus he narrates: 'Behold, two of them were going that same day to a village which was at a distance of sixty stadia from Jerusalem, named Emmaus.' They crucified him. He saw the stone torn away from the tomb; and afterward these things happened concerning the vision of the angels and of the Lord himself, who had appeared twice in number to the women, once at the tomb and again meeting them as they returned from the tomb. But this was before he had been seen by those two on the road, of whom one was Cleopas. For Cleopas too, speaking with the Lord whom he did not yet recognize, did not say that Peter had gone to the tomb;
30:449
sed abierunt quidam ex nostris, inquit, ad monumentum et ita inuenerunt, sicut mulieres dixerunt, quod et ipse recapitulando intellegitur dixisse, illud scilicet quod primo mulieres nuntiauerunt Petro et Iohanni de ablato corpore domini. ac per hoc cum ipse Lucas Petrum dixerit cucurrisse ad monumentum et Cleopan dixisse ipse rettulerit, quod quidam eorum ierant ad monumentum, intellegitur adtestari Iohanni, quod duo ierant ad monumentum; sed Petrum solum primo commemorauit, quia illi primitus Maria nuntiauerat.
而是說:「我們中間有幾個人往墳墓去,所遇見的正如婦女們所說的。」這句話也被理解為他在追述中所說的,即婦女最先向彼得和約翰所報的、關於主身體被搬走之事。由此,既然路加自己說彼得跑到墳墓,又自己記載革流巴說他們中間有幾個人去了墳墓,便可理解他是為約翰作見證,即有兩個人去了墳墓;但他起先只提彼得一人,因為馬利亞是先向他報信的。
but he says, 'certain of us went to the tomb, and found it even as the women had said,' which he too is understood to have said in recapitulating — namely, that which the women first announced to Peter and John concerning the Lord's body having been carried away. And by this, since Luke himself said that Peter ran to the tomb, and himself reported that Cleopas said that certain of them had gone to the tomb, he is understood to bear witness to John, that two had gone to the tomb; but he mentioned Peter alone at first, because Mary had first announced it to him.
30:450
item potest mouere, quod Petrum non intrantem, sed procumbentem dicit idem Lucas uidisse sola linteamina et discessisse mirantem, cum Iohannes dicat se potius ita uidisse, hoc est discipulum illum, quem diligebat Iesus, non intrasse in monumentum. quo prior uenerat, sed, cum se inclinasset, uidisse posita linteamina; sed et se ipsum postea dicit intrasse. ita et Petrus intellegendus est primo procumbens uidisse, quod Lucas commemorat, Iohannes tacet; post autem ingressus, sed ingressus tamen, antequam Iohannes intraret, ut omnes uerum dixisse sine ulla repugnantia repperiantur.
同樣可能引起困擾的是:同一位路加說彼得沒有進去,只是屈身觀看,僅見細麻布,便驚奇地離開了,而約翰卻說是他自己這樣看見的——就是那耶穌所愛的門徒沒有進入他先到的墳墓,而是屈身觀看,見細麻布放著;但他又說自己後來進去了。所以彼得也應這樣理解:他先是屈身觀看而見(路加所提,約翰略去),但後來進去了——然而仍是在約翰進去之前進去的,如此眾人纔都被發現說了真話而毫無矛盾。
Likewise it may cause difficulty that the same Luke says Peter, not entering but stooping down, saw only the linen cloths and departed marvelling, while John says that he himself rather saw thus — that is, that disciple whom Jesus loved did not enter into the tomb, where he had come first, but, when he had stooped down, saw the linen cloths lying; yet he also says that he himself afterward entered. So Peter too must be understood first to have seen while stooping down, which Luke mentions and John passes over; but afterward to have entered — yet to have entered nonetheless before John entered, so that all may be found to have spoken the truth without any contradiction.
30:451
Ordo ergo rerum qui esse potuit, quemadmodum dominus excepto quod iam mulieribus locutus erat etiam maribus discipulis uisus fuerit, secundum testimonia non solum quattuor euangelistarum, sed etiam Pauli apostoli contexendus et demonstrandus est. omnium ergo uirorum primo apparuisse intellegitur Petro, ex his dumtaxat omnibus quos euangelistae quattuor et Paulus apostolus commemorauerunt. ceterum si apparuit alicui eorum prius quam Petro, quod omnes tacuerunt, quis uel dicere audeat uel negare? neque enim et Paulus dixit: apparuit primo Cephae,\' sed: apparuit, inquit, Cephae, postea duodecim, deinde apparuit plus quam quingentis fratribus simul.
因此,事件可能的次序——即主怎樣(除了他已對婦女說話這一事實之外)也向男門徒顯現——必須按照不僅四福音書作者、也包括使徒保羅的見證,加以編織並闡明。所以在眾人中,他被理解為先向彼得顯現——至少在四福音書作者和使徒保羅所提的所有人當中如此。但倘若他在彼得之前向他們中的某人顯現,而眾人都默然不提,誰敢說有或否認呢?因為保羅並沒有說「他先向磯法顯現」,而是說:「他向磯法顯現,後來向十二使徒顯現,再後來一時向五百多弟兄顯現。」
The order therefore of events, such as could have been, how the Lord — apart from the fact that he had already spoken to the women — was seen also by the male disciples, must be woven together and demonstrated according to the testimonies not only of the four evangelists but also of the Apostle Paul. Of all the men, therefore, he is understood to have appeared first to Peter — at least of all those whom the four evangelists and the Apostle Paul mentioned. But if he appeared to any of them before Peter, which all passed over in silence, who would dare either to say or to deny it? For Paul did not say, 'he appeared first to Cephas,' but he says, 'he appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve, afterward he appeared to more than five hundred brethren at once.'
30:452
sic autem non apparet quibus duodecim, quemadmodum nec quibus quingentis. fieri enim potest, ut de turba discipulorum fuerint isti duodecim nescio qui. nam illos quos apostolos nominauit non iam duodecim, sed undecim diceret, sicut nonnulli etiam codices habent, quod credo perturbatos homines emendasse putantes de illis duodecim apostolis dictum, qui iam Iuda extincto undecim erant.
但這並不清楚是哪十二個,正如也不清楚是哪五百個。因為這十二個——我不知是誰——可能是出自門徒的群眾。因為他所稱為使徒的那些人,他會說不是十二個而是十一個,正如有些抄本也如此記載——我相信這是心緒不安的人所修改的,他們以為這是指那十二使徒說的,而猶大既已死去,他們已是十一個了。
But it is not apparent which twelve, just as neither which five hundred. For it can be that these twelve, I know not which, were from the crowd of disciples. For those whom he called apostles he would say were not twelve but eleven, as some manuscripts also have — which I believe troubled men emended, thinking it was said of those twelve apostles who, Judas being now dead, were eleven.
30:453
sed siue illi codices uerius habeant qui undecim habent, siue alios quosdam duodecim apostolus Paulus uelit intellegi, siue sacratum illum numerum etiam in undecim stare uoluerit, quia duodenarius in eis numerus ita mysticus erat ut non posset in locum Iudae nisi alius, id est Matthias, ad conseruandum sacramentum eiusdem numeri subrogari. quodlibet ergo eorum sit, nihil inde existit quod ueritati uel istorum alicui ueracissimo narratori repugnare uideatur. probabiliter tamen creditur, postea quam Petro apparuit, deinde apparuisse istis duobus, quorum erat unus Cleopas. de quibus Lucas totum narrat, Marcus autem breuiter ita perstringit:
但無論那些記作「十一」的抄本更為準確,或使徒保羅是想讓人理解為另外某十二個,或他是想那神聖的數目即使在十一中也得以存留——因為在他們中間十二這數目是如此奧秘,以致除了另一個人即馬提亞被選補入猶大之位,以保全同一數目的聖禮之外,別無人能取代猶大之位——無論是哪一種情形,都不會由此產生任何看似與真理、或與這些最真實的敘述者中任何一位相矛盾的事。然而可以合理地相信,主在向彼得顯現之後,纔向這兩個人顯現,其中一個是革流巴。關於他們,路加述說了全部,而馬可如此簡短地一筆帶過:
But whether those manuscripts which have 'eleven' are the more accurate, or whether the Apostle Paul wishes some other twelve to be understood, or whether he wished that sacred number to stand even in eleven — because the number twelve in them was so mystical that no other could be substituted in the place of Judas except another, that is, Matthias, to preserve the sacrament of the same number — whichever of these it be, nothing arises therefrom which may seem to contradict the truth or any of these most truthful narrators. Yet it is probably believed that, after he appeared to Peter, he then appeared to these two, of whom one was Cleopas. Concerning whom Luke narrates the whole, while Mark briefly touches it thus:
30:454
eorum oculi passi sunt, non ueritate fallente, sed ipsis ueritatem percipere non ualentibus et aliud quam res est opinantibus, ne quisquam se Christum agnouisse arbitretur, si eius corporis particeps non est, id est ecclesiae, cuius unitatem in sacramento panis commendat apostolus dicens: unus panis, unum corpus multi sumus, ut, cum eis benedictum panem porrigeret, aperirentur oculi eorum et agnoscerent eum, aperirentur utique ad eius cognitionem remoto scilicet inpedimento. quo tenebantur, ne agnoscerent. neque enim clausis oculis ambulabant; sed inerat aliquid quo non sinerentur agnoscere quod uidebant, quod scilicet et caligo et aliquis umor efficere solet.
他們的眼睛被蒙蔽了——並非因真理欺騙,而是因為他們自己無法領會真理,且以為所見的是別的、而非事實——免得有人以為若不領受基督身體、即教會的份,便算認出了基督,這教會的合一是使徒在餅的聖禮中所稱許的,他說:「我們雖多,仍是一個餅、一個身體」;於是當他把祝謝的餅遞給他們時,他們的眼睛開了,就認出他來——確是開了以致認識他,那攔阻他們認出他的障礙自然被除去了。因為他們並非閉著眼行走,而是他們裡面有某種東西,使他們不得認出所見的,這正是霧氣與某種水汽慣常所造成的。
their eyes were held — not because the Truth deceived, but because they themselves were unable to perceive the truth and were supposing something other than the reality — lest anyone think that he has recognized Christ if he is not a partaker of his body, that is, of the Church, whose unity the Apostle commends in the sacrament of bread, saying: 'We who are many are one bread, one body'; so that, when he handed them the blessed bread, their eyes were opened and they recognized him — opened indeed to the knowledge of him, the impediment by which they were held being of course removed, so that they should not recognize him. For they were not walking with closed eyes; but there was something in them by which they were not permitted to recognize what they saw, which indeed a mist and some moisture are wont to produce.
30:455
non quia dominus non poterat transformare carnem suam, ut alia re uera esset effigies, non quam solebant illi contueri, quando quidem et ante passionem suam transformatus est in monte, ut facies eius claresceret sicut solquale uult enim corpus de qualicumque corpore uerum de uero facit qui de aqua uera uinum uerum fecit —, sed non ita fecerat, cum apparuit illis duobus in alia effigie. non enim sicut erat apparuit eis quorum oculi tenebantur, ne agnoscerent eum. non autem incongruenter accipimus hoc inpedimentum in oculis eorum a satana fuisse, ne agnosceretur Iesus;
這並非因為主不能改變他的肉身,使他的形貌真成為另一種、不是他們慣常所見的——既然他在受難之前尚且在山上變了形象,以致他的面貌明亮如日(因為他能從任何身體造成他所願的身體,從真實造成真實,正如他曾從真水造成真酒)——而是當他以另一種形貌向那兩人顯現時,他並未如此行。因為他向那眼睛被蒙、以致認不出他的人,並沒有以本相顯現。然而,我們把他們眼中的這障礙歸於撒但、使耶穌不被認出,也並非不合宜;
not because the Lord could not transform his flesh, so that his appearance were truly another, not the one they were accustomed to behold — seeing that even before his passion he was transfigured on the mountain, so that his face shone like the sun (for he makes what body he wills out of any body whatsoever, a true one out of a true one, who made true wine out of true water) — but he had not so done when he appeared to those two in another appearance. For he did not appear as he was to them whose eyes were held, that they should not recognize him. Yet not unfittingly do we take this impediment in their eyes to have been from Satan, that Jesus should not be recognized;
30:456
sed tamen a Christo est facta permissio usque ad sacramentum panis, ut unitate corporis eius participata remoueri intellegatur inpedimentum inimici, ut Christus possit agnosci. Nam ipsos esse istos, de quibus et Marcus narrat, credendum est, quia dicit ipsos euntes nuntiasse ceteris, sicut Lucas eos dicit surgentes eadem hora regressos esse in Hierusalem et inuenisse congregatos undecim et eos qui cum ipsis erant dicentes, quod surrexit dominus uere et apparuit Simoni, et tunc etiam ipsos narrasse, quae gesta erant in uia et quomodo eum cognouerint in fractione panis. iam ergo erat fama, quod resurrexerat Iesus ab illis mulieribus facta et a Simone Petro, cui iam apparuerat;
然而基督許可這事直到餅的聖禮,好使人明白:一旦領受了他身體的合一,那仇敵的障礙便被除去,以致基督得以被認出。因為必須相信,這兩人正是馬可也述說的那兩人,因為他說他們去把這事告訴其餘的人,正如路加說他們就在那時起身,回耶路撒冷去,遇見十一使徒和他們的同人聚集在一處,說主果然復活了,並且已向西門顯現;那時他們也述說在路上所發生的事,以及他們怎樣在擘餅時認出他來。如今既已有耶穌復活的傳聞——這傳聞是那些婦女和西門彼得所傳的,主已向彼得顯現了;
but nevertheless permission was granted by Christ up to the sacrament of bread, so that, the unity of his body being partaken, the impediment of the enemy might be understood to be removed, that Christ might be recognized. For it must be believed that these are the very ones concerning whom Mark also narrates, because he says that they went and announced it to the rest, just as Luke says that they, rising up that same hour, returned to Jerusalem and found the eleven gathered together, and those who were with them, saying that the Lord had truly risen and had appeared to Simon; and that then they too related what had been done on the road, and how they recognized him in the breaking of bread. Now therefore there was already a report that Jesus had risen — a report made by those women and by Simon Peter, to whom he had already appeared;
30:457
hoc etenim isti duo inuenerunt loquentes, ad quos in Hierusalem uenerunt. fieri itaque potest, ut timore prius in uia noluerint dicere, quod eum audierant resurrexisse, quando tantum modo angelos dixerunt uisos esse mulieribus; ignorantes enim, cum quo loquerentur, merito possent esse solliciti, ne quid passim de Christi resurrectione iactantes in manus inciderent Iudaeorum. quod autem ait Marcus: adnuntiauerunt ceteris nec illis crediderunt, cum Lucas dicat, quod iam inde loquebantur uere resurrexisse dominum et Simoni apparuisse, quid intellegendum est nisi aliquos ibi fuisse qui hoc nollent credere?
因為這兩個人來到耶路撒冷時,發現他們正談論此事。因此可能是出於懼怕,他們起先在路上不願說出所聽見主已復活的事,而只說婦女看見了天使;因為他們不知在與誰說話,理當會擔心:唯恐隨處誇說基督復活,落入猶太人手中。至於馬可所說:「他們把這事告訴其餘的人,那些人卻不信」——而路加卻說他們那時已在那裡說主果然復活、並向西門顯現了——除了理解為那裡有些人不肯信這事之外,還能怎樣理解呢?
for these two found them speaking of this, to whom they came in Jerusalem. And so it can be that out of fear they at first did not wish to say on the road that they had heard he had risen, when they said only that angels had been seen by the women; for, not knowing with whom they were speaking, they might reasonably be anxious, lest, by casually boasting anywhere of Christ's resurrection, they should fall into the hands of the Jews. But as to what Mark says: 'they announced it to the rest, and they did not believe them' — while Luke says that they were already speaking there that the Lord had truly risen and appeared to Simon — what is to be understood except that there were some there who were unwilling to believe this?
30:458
cui autem non eluceat praetermisisse Marcum quae Lucas narrando explicauit, hoc est quae cum illis locutus fuerit Iesus, antequam agnoscerent eum, et quomodo eum in fractione panis agnouerint? quando quidem mox ut dixit eis apparuisse in alia effigie euntibus in uillam continuo coniunxit: et illi euntes nuntiauerunt ceteris nec illis crediderunt, quasi possent nuntiare quem non agnouerant aut possent agnoscere quibus alia effigies eius apparuerat. quomodo ergo eum agnouerunt, ut nuntiare possent, Marcus sine dubio praetermisit.
但對誰來說不清楚:馬可略去了路加在敘述中所展開的那些事——即耶穌在他們認出他之前與他們所說的話,以及他們怎樣在擘餅時認出他來?因為他一說到主以另一形象向那往鄉下去的人顯現,就立刻接上:「他們去把這事告訴其餘的人,那些人卻不信」——彷彿他們能傳報一位他們沒有認出的主,或那些主以另一形象向之顯現的人能認出他來似的。所以他們究竟怎樣認出他、以致能傳報他,馬可無疑是略去了。
But to whom is it not clear that Mark passed over those things which Luke unfolded in his narrating — that is, the things which Jesus spoke with them before they recognized him, and how they recognized him in the breaking of bread? Since indeed, as soon as he had said that he appeared in another form to those going into the countryside, he immediately joined: 'and they, going, announced it to the rest, and they did not believe them' — as if they could announce him whom they had not recognized, or those to whom he had appeared in another form could recognize him. How therefore they recognized him, that they might be able to announce him, Mark without doubt passed over.
30:459
quod ideo memoriae commendandum est, ut adsuescamus aduertere euangelistarum morem ita praetermittentium quae non commemorant et coniungentium quae commemorant, ut eis qui usum in hac consideratione non habent non aliunde maxime error oriatur, quo putent eos non sibi congruere. Lucas ergo sequitur et dicit: manum tuam et mitte in latus meum et noli esse incredulus, sed fidelis. incredulitatem illorum et duritiam cordis, quia his qu-l uiderant eum resurrexisse non crediderant. quomodo ergo n\'ouissime, quasi iam ultra eum non uiderint nouissimum quippe illud est, quo dominum apostoli in terra. uiderunt, quando ascendit in caelum, quod factum est quadragensimo die post eius resurrectionem.
所以這事應當記在心上,好使我們習慣於留意福音書作者的手法:他們如此略去所不提的事,並把所提的事連綴起來,以致對那些在這種考量上沒有經驗的人,不致特別從別的來源生出錯誤,以為他們彼此不合。所以路加接著說:「伸過你的手來,探入我的肋旁,不要疑惑,總要信。」是責備他們的不信與心裡剛硬,因為他們沒有信那些看見他復活的人。那麼怎會在末了——彷彿此後他們就不再看見他似的?因為那乃是使徒在地上末次看見主,就是他升天的時候,這事發生在他復活後第四十日。
This is therefore to be committed to memory, so that we may accustom ourselves to notice the evangelists' manner of thus passing over the things they do not mention and joining together the things they do mention, so that to those who have no practice in this consideration no error arises especially from any other source, whereby they might think that they do not agree with one another. Luke therefore continues and says: 'thy hand, and put it into my side, and do not be unbelieving, but faithful.' Their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they had not believed those who had seen him risen. How therefore at the last — as if they no longer saw him after that? For that is the last time in which the apostles saw the Lord on earth, when he ascended into heaven, which took place on the fortieth day after his resurrection.
30:460
num quidnam tunc . exprobraturus erat, quod non credidissent eis qui eum uiderant resurrexisse, quando iam et ipsi post resurrectionem totiens eum uiderant et maxime ipso die resurrectionis eius, id est una sabbati iam circa noctem, sicut Lucas Iohannesque commemorant? remanet igitur, ut intellegamus eundem diem resurrectionis eius, id est unam sabbati, quando eum post diluculum uidit Maria et aliae cum illa mulieres, quando etiam Petrus, quando et illi duo, quorum erat unus Cleopas.
那時他豈是要責備他們沒有信那些看見他復活的人麼?既然如今他們自己在復活之後也已多次看見他——尤其在他復活的當日,即七日的頭一日、已近夜晚時,如路加和約翰所述?所以剩下的便是要我們理解為他復活的同一日,即七日的頭一日:那時破曉之後馬利亞和與她同來的其餘婦女看見他,那時彼得也看見,那時那兩個人(其中一個是革流巴)也看見。
Was he then going to reproach them because they had not believed those who had seen him risen, when now they themselves too, after the resurrection, had so often seen him — and above all on the very day of his resurrection, that is, on the first day of the week, already toward night, as Luke and John relate? It remains therefore that we understand the same day of his resurrection, that is, the first day of the week, when after daybreak Mary and the other women with her saw him, when Peter also did, when those two also did, of whom one was Cleopas.
30:461
quos uidetur etiam idem Marcus commemorare, quando iam circa noctem illi undecim praeter Thomam et qui cum eis erant, quando eis et isti quod uiderant narrauerunt, nunc etiam Marcum more suo breuiter commemorare uoluisse et ideo dixisse nouissime, quia ipso die hoc nouissimum fuit iam incipiente nocturno tempore, posteaquam illi de castello, ubi eum in fractione panis agnouerant, redierunt in Hierusalem et inuenerunt. sicut dicit Lucas, illos undecim et eos qui cum illis erant iam conloquentes de resurrectione domini et quod uisus fuerit Petro, quibus et ipsi narrauerunt quod in uia gestum erat et quomodo eum agnouerunt in fractione panis.
這兩人似乎馬可也提到了:那時已近夜晚,那十一個人(除多馬外)和與他們同在的人——當這兩人也把所見的向他們述說時——如今馬可也照他的手法想簡短地提及,因此說「末了」,因為在那日這是末後的事,夜晚時分如今已然開始,就在那些從村子(他們在那裡於擘餅時認出主)回耶路撒冷、遇見(如路加所說)那十一個人和與他們同在的人正談論主的復活、並說主已向彼得顯現之後;這兩人也向他們述說路上所發生的事,以及怎樣在擘餅時認出他來。
whom the same Mark also seems to mention, when already toward night those eleven, apart from Thomas, and those who were with them — when these too related to them what they had seen — now Mark too in his manner wished briefly to mention it, and therefore said 'at the last,' because on that day this was the last thing, night-time now beginning, after those from the village, where they had recognized him in the breaking of bread, returned to Jerusalem and found, as Luke says, those eleven and those who were with them now conversing about the Lord's resurrection and that he had been seen by Peter; to whom they too related what had been done on the road, and how they recognized him in the breaking of bread.
30:462
sed erant ibi utique non credentes, unde uerum est quod Mareus dicit: nec illis crediderunt. his ergo iam, sicut Marcus dicit, discumbentibus et adhuc inde, sicut Lucas dicit, loquentibus stetit in medio eorum dominus et ait illis: pax uobiscum, sicut Lucas et Iohannes. fores autem clausae erant, cum ad eos intrauit, quod solus Iohannes commemorat. uerbis itaque domini, quae tunc eum locutum esse discipulis Lucas Iohannesque dixerunt, interponitur et illa exprobratio, de qua Marcus dicit, quod non crediderint eis qui eum resurrexisse uiderant.
但那裡必定有些不信的人,故此馬可所說的為真:「那些人卻不信。」所以就在他們如馬可所說已然坐席、又如路加所說仍在談論此事之時,主站在他們中間,對他們說:「願你們平安」,如路加和約翰所述。然而他進到他們那裡時門是關著的,這是唯獨約翰所提。於是在路加和約翰所說主那時對門徒所講的話當中,也插入了馬可所說的那句責備,即他們沒有信那些看見他復活的人。
But there were certainly some there who did not believe, whence what Mark says is true: 'and they did not believe them.' To these therefore, now reclining as Mark says, and still speaking of it as Luke says, the Lord stood in the midst of them and said to them: 'Peace be with you,' as Luke and John relate. But the doors were shut when he entered to them, which John alone mentions. And so among the words of the Lord, which Luke and John said he then spoke to the disciples, there is interposed also that reproach of which Mark speaks, that they had not believed those who had seen him risen.
30:463
Sed hoc rursus mouet, quomodo discumbentibus undecim dicit apparuisse Marcus, si illud tempus est diei dominici iam noctis initio, quod Lucas Iohannesque meminerunt. aperte quippe Iohannes dicit non cum eis tunc fuisse apostolum Thomam, quem credimus exisse inde. antequam dominus ad eos intraret, posteaquam illi duo redeuntes de castello cum ipsis undecim conlocuti sunt, sicut aput Lucam inuenitur. sed Lucas in sua narratione dat locum, quo possit intellegi, dum haec loquerentur, prius inde exisse Thomam et postea dominum intrasse. Marcus autem, qui dicit: nouissime recumbentibus illis undecim apparuit, etiam Thomam illic fuisse cogit fateri.
但這又引起困擾:馬可怎樣說主向那斜倚坐席的十一人顯現,若那時候乃是主日、如今已在夜之初,就是路加和約翰所記念的?因為約翰明說使徒多馬那時不與他們同在,我們相信他是在主進到他們那裡之前、在那兩個從村子回來的人與十一使徒本身交談之後,從那裡出去了,正如在路加書中所見。但路加在他的敘述中留有餘地,使人可以理解為:正當談論這些事時,多馬先從那裡出去,之後主纔進來。然而馬可說:「末了,那十一個人坐席的時候,他顯現了」,這便迫使人承認多馬也在那裡。
But this again causes difficulty: how Mark says he appeared to the eleven as they reclined, if that time is of the Lord's Day, now at the beginning of night, which Luke and John recall. For John plainly says that the apostle Thomas was not then with them, whom we believe to have gone out from there before the Lord entered to them, after those two, returning from the village, had conversed with the eleven themselves, as is found in Luke. But Luke in his narrative gives room whereby it may be understood that, while these things were being spoken, Thomas first went out from there, and afterward the Lord entered. But Mark, who says: 'at the last, as those eleven reclined, he appeared,' compels us to confess that Thomas too was there.
30:464
nisi forte quamuis uno absente undecim tamen uoluit appellare, quia eadem tunc apostolica societas hoc numero nuncupabatur, antequam Matthias in locum Iudae subrogaretur. aut si hoc durum est sic accipere, illud ergo accipiamus, post multas demonstrationes eius, quibus per dies quadraginta discipulis praesentatus est, eum etiam nouissime recumbentibus illis undecim apparuisse, id est ipso quadragensimo die, et quoniam iam erat ab eis ascensurus in caelum.
除非或許,雖然有一人不在,他仍願稱他們為「十一」,因為那同一使徒團契當時就以這數目稱呼,那是在馬提亞被選補入猶大之位以前。或者若這樣理解顯得生硬,那麼我們就這樣理解:主在許多顯示之後——藉這些顯示他在四十天之久向門徒呈現自己——也「末了」在那十一個人坐席時顯現,即在那第四十日,並且因為他如今正要從他們那裡升入天上。
Unless perhaps, although one was absent, he nevertheless wished to call them 'eleven,' because that same apostolic fellowship was then designated by this number, before Matthias was substituted into the place of Judas. Or if it is harsh to take it thus, then let us take it thus: that after his many demonstrations by which through forty days he was presented to the disciples, he appeared also 'at the last' as those eleven reclined, that is, on the very fortieth day, and because he was now about to ascend from them into heaven.
30:465
hoc eis illo die maxime exprobrare uoluisse, quia his qui uiderant eum resurrexisse non crediderant, antequam ipsi eum uiderent, cum utique post ascensionem suam praedicantibus illis euangelium etiam gentes quod non uiderunt fuerant crediturae. post illam quippe exprobrationem secutus ait idem Marcus: signis. cum ergo dicit: et dominus quidem, postquam locutus est eis, adsumtus est in caelum, satis uidetur ostendere nouissimum cum illis in terra hunc eum habuisse sermonem, quamuis non omni modo ad id coartare uideatur. non enim ait \'postquam haec locutus est eis\\ sed:
祂在那一天特別想要責備他們這一點:在他們親眼見到祂之前,他們竟不相信那些已見過祂復活的人;然而在祂升天之後,當這些人傳講福音時,連外邦人都將要相信他們所未曾見過的。在那責備之後,同一位馬可接著提到神蹟。因此當他說「主耶穌對他們說完了話,就被接升天」時,似乎足以顯明耶穌在世時與他們有這最後的講論,雖然他似乎並未把這話完全限定於此。因為他並沒有說「祂對他們說完了這些話之後」,而只說:
He wished on that day especially to reproach them with this, that they had not believed those who had seen him risen before they themselves saw him, whereas surely after his ascension, when those men were preaching the gospel, even the Gentiles were destined to believe what they had not seen. After that reproach, the same Mark goes on and speaks of signs. When therefore he says, 'And the Lord indeed, after he had spoken to them, was taken up into heaven,' he seems clearly enough to show that Jesus had this last discourse with them while on earth, although he does not seem to restrict it entirely to that point. For he does not say 'after he had spoken these things to them,' but only:
30:466
postquam locutus est eis, unde admittit, si necessitas cogeret, non istam fuisse nouissimam locutionem nec istum fuisse nouissimum diem, quo eis in terra praesens fuit, sed ad omnia quae cum eis omnibus illis diebus locutus est posse pertinere quod dictum est: postquam locutus est eis, adsumtus est in caelum.
「祂對他們說完了話。」因此,倘若情勢有此必要,他容許這並非最後的講論,也非祂在地上與他們同在的最後一日,而是所說的「祂對他們說完了話,就被接升天」,可以指向祂在那些日子裡與他們所講的一切話。
'after he had spoken to them.' Hence he allows, if necessity should compel it, that this was not the last discourse nor the last day on which he was present with them on earth, but that what is said—'after he had spoken to them, he was taken up into heaven'—may be able to refer to all the things he spoke with them throughout all those days.
30:467
sed quia ea quae supra diximus magis suadent hunc nouissimum diem fuisse, quam ut intellegantur undecim, qui Thoma absente decem fuerunt, ideo post hanc locutionem, quam Marcus commemorat, adiunctis etiam consequenter illis uerbis uel discipulorum uel ipsius, quae commemorantur in actibus apostolorum, credendum est adsumtum dominum in caelum, quadragensimo scilicet die post diem resurrectionis eius.
但因為我們上面所說的話,更使人相信這是最後一日,而非讓我們把「那十一個人」理解為在多馬缺席時本為十人的那群;所以在馬可所記載的這番講論之後,並且再依次加上那些續記的話——無論是門徒的,或是主自己的,就是使徒行傳中所記的——我們必須相信主被接升天,正是在祂復活之日後的第四十日。
But because the things we have said above rather persuade us that this was the last day, rather than that we should understand the eleven who, in Thomas's absence, were ten, therefore after this discourse which Mark records—and after the further words consequently added, whether of the disciples or of the Lord himself, which are recorded in the Acts of the Apostles—we must believe that the Lord was taken up into heaven, namely on the fortieth day after the day of his resurrection.
30:468
Iohannes autem, quamuis fateatur multa se praetermisisse quae fecit Iesus, uoluit tamen etiam tertiam eius repraesentationem discipulis post resurrectionem factam commemorare ad mare Tiberiadis, septem scilicet discipulis, Petro, Thomae, Nathanaheli, filiis Zebedaei et aliis duobus quos nominatim non expressit, cum piscarentur, quando iussu eius retia mittentes in dextram partem extraxerunt magnos pisces centum quinquaginta tres, quando etiam Petrum ter interrogauit, utrum ab illo amaretur, et ei pascendas commendauit oues suas et de eius ipsius passione praedixit et de ipso Iohanne ait: sic eum uolo manere, donec ueniam.
至於約翰,雖然他承認自己略去了耶穌所行的許多事,卻仍願意記載耶穌復活後向門徒顯現的第三次,就是在提比哩亞海邊,向七個門徒——彼得、多馬、拿但業、西庇太的兩個兒子,以及另兩位他未明言其名的——當他們打魚時顯現;那時他們照祂的吩咐把網撒在右邊,拉上了一百五十三條大魚;那時祂也三次問彼得是否愛祂,並把餵養祂羊群的職分交託給他,又預言了彼得自己的受難;而論到約翰自己,祂說:「我若要他等到我來的時候,仍然活著。」
John, however, although he confesses that he passed over many things which Jesus did, nevertheless wished also to record a third appearance which Jesus made to the disciples after his resurrection, at the Sea of Tiberias—namely to seven disciples: Peter, Thomas, Nathanael, the sons of Zebedee, and two others whom he did not name expressly—while they were fishing, when at his command, casting their nets on the right side, they drew up great fishes, a hundred and fifty-three; when also he asked Peter three times whether he was loved by him, and entrusted to him the feeding of his sheep, and foretold Peter's own passion; and concerning John himself he said, 'So I wish him to remain, until I come.'
30:469
ad hoc Iohannes euangelium suum terminauit.- Iam nunc quaerendum est, quando primum uisus sit a discipulis in Galilaea, quia et hoc quod tertio narrat Iohannes in Galilaea factum est ad mare Tiberiadis, quod facile uidet qui recolit illud miraculum de panibus quinque, quod ita narrare incipit idem Iohannes: post haec abiit Iesus trans mare Galilaeae Tiberiadis. ubi autem putari potest primum a discipulis post resurrectionem uideri debuisse nisi in Galilaea. si recolantur uerba illius angeli, qui secundum Mattheum uenientibus ad monumentum mulieribus ita loquitur: eius et Petro, quia praecedit uos in Galilaeam; ibi eum uidebitis, sicut dixit uobis?
到此,約翰結束了他的福音。如今我們要探究:祂究竟何時在加利利首次被門徒看見;因為約翰所記為第三次的這事,也發生在加利利,就是在提比哩亞海邊。凡回想那五餅的神蹟的人都容易看出這點,那神蹟同一位約翰是這樣開始記述的:「這事以後,耶穌渡過加利利海,就是提比哩亞海。」然而,若人回想那天使的話——照馬太所記,天使對來到墳墓的婦女如此說:「並且告訴彼得,祂在你們以先往加利利去;在那裡你們要見祂,正如祂從前所告訴你們的」——那麼,除加利利外,還能想到祂在復活後理當首先在何處被門徒看見呢?
At this point John brought his gospel to a close. Now, then, we must inquire when he was first seen by the disciples in Galilee, since this event which John narrates as the third also took place in Galilee, at the Sea of Tiberias—as anyone easily sees who recalls that miracle of the five loaves, which the same John begins to narrate thus: 'After these things Jesus went away across the Sea of Galilee, which is of Tiberias.' But where can it be thought that he ought first to have been seen by the disciples after the resurrection, except in Galilee, if we recall the words of that angel who, according to Matthew, speaks thus to the women coming to the tomb: 'and Peter, for he goes before you into Galilee; there you shall see him, as he told you'?
30:470
haec uerba ita uidentur sonare, quod Iesus non erat se demonstraturus post resun-ectionem discipulis nisi in Galilaea. quam demonstrationem nec ipse Marcus commemorauit, qui eum dixit mane prima sabbati apparuisse primo Mariae Magdalenae et illam nuntiasse discipulis his qui cum eo fuerant lugentibus et flentibus, illos autem non credidisse, post haec deinde duobus ex his apparuisse euntibus in uillam et illos ceteris nuntiasse, quod factum est, sicut Lucas et Iohannes coattestantur, in Hierusalem eodem ipso die resurrectionis iam noctis initio: deinde uenit ad illam eius manifestationem, quam nouissimam dicit, recumbentibus illis undecim; post hanc dicit eum adsumtum in caelum.
這些話聽起來似乎耶穌復活後除在加利利外,並不打算向門徒顯現。然而就連馬可自己也未記載這樣的顯現,儘管他說在七日的頭一日清早,耶穌先向抹大拉的馬利亞顯現,她把這事告訴那些曾與祂同在、正哀慟哭泣的門徒,他們卻不信;此後祂又向其中兩個往鄉間去的人顯現,他們把這事告訴其餘的人——正如路加與約翰共同作證,這發生在耶路撒冷,就在復活那同一日、夜幕初臨之時;隨後他述及祂那被他稱為最後一次的顯現,即當那十一個人坐席時;此後他說祂被接升天。
These words seem to sound as though Jesus was not going to show himself to the disciples after the resurrection except in Galilee. Yet even Mark himself did not record such an appearance, though he said that early on the first day of the week Jesus first appeared to Mary Magdalene, and that she announced it to the disciples who had been with him, as they mourned and wept, but that they did not believe; and that afterwards he appeared to two of them as they were going into the country, and that they told it to the rest—which happened, as Luke and John jointly attest, at Jerusalem on that same day of the resurrection, now at the beginning of night; then he comes to that manifestation of his which he calls the last, as the eleven were reclining at table; after this he says he was taken up into heaven.
30:471
quod factum scimus in monte oliueti non longe ab Hierusalem. nusquam igitur commemorat Marcus conpletum quod ab angelo praenuntiatum esse testatur. Mattheus uero nihil aliud dicit nec ullum alium locum omnino commemorat uel ante uel postea, ubi discipuli. posteaquam resurrexit, uiderint dominum nisi in Galilaea secundum angeli praedictionem. denique cum insinuasset. quid ab angelo mulieribus dictum sit. et illis abeuntibus subiecisset, quid de corruptis ad mentiendum custodibus gestum sit, continuo, tamquam nihil aliud sequereturquia et re uera sic erat dictum ab angelo: surrexit et ecce praecedit uos in Galilaeam, ibi eum uidebitis, ut nihil aliud sequi debuisse uideatur —:
我們知道這事發生在離耶路撒冷不遠的橄欖山上。因此,馬可在任何地方都沒有記載他所見證由天使預言之事的應驗。至於馬太,他別無他言,也全然未記載任何別的地方——無論在此之前或之後——門徒在祂復活後於何處見過主,除了照天使的預言在加利利之外。最後,當他報告了天使對婦女所說的話,並在她們離去時附述了那些被賄賂去撒謊的守衛之事後,他立即接著往下寫,彷彿再無別事相隨——因為天使確曾如此說:「祂已經復活了,看哪,祂在你們以先往加利利去;在那裡你們要見祂」,以致看起來再無別事應當隨之而來——:
This event we know took place on the Mount of Olives not far from Jerusalem. Nowhere, then, does Mark record the fulfilment of what he testifies was foretold by the angel. Matthew, however, says nothing else and records no other place at all, either before or afterward, where the disciples, after he had risen, saw the Lord, except in Galilee according to the angel's prediction. Finally, when he had reported what was said by the angel to the women, and, as they departed, had subjoined what was done concerning the guards bribed to lie, he goes on immediately, as though nothing else followed—since indeed it had been thus said by the angel: 'He is risen, and behold, he goes before you into Galilee; there you shall see him,' so that nothing else seems to have needed to follow:
30:472
inquit, discipuli abierunt in Galilaeam in montem. ubi constituerat illis Iesus. dictum sit: ecce praecedit uos in Galilaeam, ibi eum uidebitis. nam et ipse Mattheus si omnino non diceret undecim discipulos abisse in montem in Galilaeam, ubi constituerat eis Iesus, et illic eum uidisse adque adorasse, nihil ex hac praedictione conpletum ad litteram putaremus, sed totum figurata significatione praedictum, sicut illud secundum Lucam: ecce hodie et eras eicio demonia et sanitates perficio et tertia die consummabor, quod ad litteram certum est non esse conpletum. item si angelus dixisset:
他說:門徒往加利利去,到了耶穌約定的山上,正如所說的:「看哪,祂在你們以先往加利利去;在那裡你們要見祂。」因為倘若馬太自己根本沒有說那十一個門徒往加利利、進入耶穌所約定他們的山上,並在那裡見祂又拜祂,我們就會以為這預言沒有一句照字面應驗,反倒以為整個預言都是以象徵的意義說的——正如路加所記的那句:「看哪,今天明天我趕鬼治病,第三日我的事就成全了」,這句話按字面顯然並未應驗。同樣,倘若天使曾說:
He says: the disciples went away into Galilee, to the mountain where Jesus had appointed them, as it had been said: 'Behold, he goes before you into Galilee; there you shall see him.' For if Matthew himself had not said at all that the eleven disciples went into the mountain in Galilee, where Jesus had appointed them, and that they there saw and worshipped him, we should think that nothing of this prediction had been fulfilled to the letter, but that the whole had been foretold in a figurative sense—like that saying according to Luke: 'Behold, today and tomorrow I cast out demons and perform cures, and on the third day I am perfected,' which it is certain was not fulfilled to the letter. Likewise, if the angel had said:
30:473
(praecedit uos in Galilaeam, ibi primum eum uidebitis\' aut \'ibi tantum eum uidebitis\' aut \'nonnisi ibi eum uidebitis*, ceteris euangelistis Mattheus sine dubio repugnaret; cum uero dictum est:
「祂在你們以先往加利利去;在那裡你們要首先見祂」,或「你們只在那裡才能見祂」,或「除那裡以外你們絕見不到祂」,那麼馬太無疑就會與其他福音書作者相牴觸。然而,既然所說的是:
'He goes before you into Galilee; there you shall first see him,' or 'there only shall you see him,' or 'nowhere but there shall you see him,' then Matthew would without doubt be at variance with the other evangelists. But since it was said:
30:474
ecce praecedit uos in Galilaeam, ibi eum uidebitis, nec expressum est, quando id futurum esset, utrum quam primum, antequam alibi ab eis uisus esset, an, posteaquam eum alicubi etiam praeter Galilaeam uidissent, idque ipsum, quod discipulos Mattheus dicit isse in Galilaeam in montem, non exprimit diem nec narrandi ordinem ita contexit, ut necessitatem ingerat nihil aliud intellegendi quam hoc primitus factum, non aduersatur quidem narrationibus ceterorum et dat eis intellegendis adque accipiendis locum. uerum tamen quod dominus non ubi primum se demonstraturus erat, sed in Galilaea, ubi necessario postea uisus est, se uidendum mandauit et per angelum dicentem:
「看哪,祂在你們以先往加利利去;在那裡你們要見祂」,而並未言明此事何時發生——是立刻,在他們別處尚未見祂之先呢,還是在他們甚至在加利利以外某處已見過祂之後呢;又因為馬太說門徒往加利利、上了山的這事本身,既沒有指明日期,也沒有把敘事的次序編織成一種強使人理解「除此事最先發生外別無他解」的樣式,所以它其實並不與別人的敘述相牴觸,反而為理解並接納他們的敘述留下餘地。然而,主吩咐人並非在祂最先要顯現之處、而是在加利利(祂後來必然在那裡被看見)見祂——這既藉那說「看哪,祂在你們以先往加利利去;在那裡你們要見祂」的天使——
'Behold, he goes before you into Galilee; there you shall see him,' and it was not expressed when this would be—whether at once, before he had been seen by them elsewhere, or after they had seen him somewhere even besides Galilee—and since the very fact that Matthew says the disciples went into Galilee to the mountain does not specify the day nor so weave together the order of the narrative as to force the understanding that nothing else is to be grasped except that this happened first, it does not indeed contradict the narratives of the others, and leaves room for their being understood and accepted. Nevertheless, the fact that the Lord commanded himself to be seen not where he was first going to show himself, but in Galilee, where he was necessarily seen afterward, and this both through the angel who says:
30:475
ecce praecedit uos in Galilaeam, ibi eum uidebitis, et per se ipsum dicens: ite, nuntiate fratribus meis, ut eant in Galilaeam, ibi me uidebunt, quemuis fidelem facit intentum ad quaerendum, in quo mysterio dictum intellegatur. Sed prius considerandum est, quando etiam corporaliter in Galilaea uideri potuerit dicente Mattheo: dominum, ubi eum primo uidit Thomas, qui eum non uiderat die resurrectionis eius. nam utique si intra eosdem octo dies eum in monte Galilaeae iam illi undecim uiderant, quomodo post octo dies eum primum uidit Thomas, qui in illis undecim fuerat?
「看哪,祂在你們以先往加利利去;在那裡你們要見祂」,又藉祂自己的話說:「你們去,告訴我的弟兄,叫他們往加利利去;在那裡他們要見我」——這使每一個信徒都專心探究:這話當以何種奧祕來理解。但首先須思量:祂究竟何時可能連肉身也在加利利被看見,因馬太提到「主」,就是多馬首次見祂之處,而多馬在祂復活之日並未見祂。因為倘若在那同樣的八日之內,那十一個人已在加利利的山上見過祂,那麼曾在那十一人之中的多馬,怎會在八日之後才首次見到祂呢?
'Behold, he goes before you into Galilee; there you shall see him,' and through his own words when he says: 'Go, announce to my brethren that they go into Galilee; there they shall see me'—this makes every faithful person intent on inquiring in what mystery the saying is to be understood. But first it must be considered when he could have been seen even bodily in Galilee, since Matthew says 'the Lord,' where Thomas first saw him, who had not seen him on the day of his resurrection. For surely, if within those same eight days the eleven had already seen him on the mountain of Galilee, how did Thomas, who had been among those eleven, first see him after eight days?
30:476
nisi quis dicat non illos undecim, qui iam tunc apostoli uocabantur, sed discipulos illic undecim fuisse ex multo numero discipulorum. soli quippe adhuc uocabantur apostoli illi undecim, sed non soli erant discipuli. potest ergo fieri, ut non omnes, sed aliqui eorum ibi fuerint, alii uero discipuli cum eis ita, ut undecim conplerentur, ac sic non ibi fuisse Thomam. qui post illos dies octo primo dominum uidit. Marcus quippe, quando illos undecim memorauit, non utcumque undecim, sed illis, inquit, undecim apparuit. Lucas etiam: regressi sunt, inquit, Hierusalem et inuenerunt congregatos undecim et eos qui cum ipsis erant. et iste ostendit illos undecim, hoc est apostolos fuisse.
除非有人說:那些當時已被稱為使徒的十一人,並非在那裡的那十一人,而是從眾多門徒中選出的十一個門徒。因為那時只有那十一人被稱為使徒,但他們並非僅有的門徒。因此可能並非全體,而是他們中的某些人在那裡,另有別的門徒與他們同在,好湊足十一之數;如此,那在八日之後才首次見主的多馬,就不在其中。因為馬可提到那十一人時,並非只說「十一個」,而是說「祂向那十一個人顯現」。路加也說:「他們回到耶路撒冷,看見那十一個使徒和跟從他們的人聚集在一處。」這也顯明所指的正是那十一人,即使徒。
Unless someone should say that it was not those eleven who by then were called apostles, but disciples—eleven of them there out of the large number of disciples. For as yet only those eleven were called apostles, but they were not the only disciples. It could therefore be that not all, but some of them were there, and other disciples with them, so that the number eleven was made up; and thus Thomas, who first saw the Lord after those eight days, was not there. For Mark, when he mentioned those eleven, did not say merely 'the eleven,' but 'he appeared,' he says, 'to the eleven.' Luke also says: 'they returned to Jerusalem and found the eleven gathered together, and those who were with them.' And this too shows that those eleven, that is, the apostles, are meant.
30:477
nam cum adiunxit: et eos qui cum ipsis erant, satis utique declarauit eminentius illos undecim appellatos, cum quibus erant ceteri, ac per hoc illi intelleguntur qui iam uocabantur apostoli. hoc proinde fieri potuit, ut ex numero apostolorum et aliorum discipulorum undecim discipuli conplerentur, qui uiderent intra illos octo dies in Galilaeae monte Iesum. Sed occurrit aliud quod obsistat. lobannes enim, quando commemorauit non in monte ab undecim, sed ad mare Tiberiadis a septem piscantibus uisum esse dominum, hoc iam tertio. inquit, manifestatus est Iesus discipulis, cum resurrexisset a mortuis.
因為當他補上「和跟從他們的人」時,就足以表明那十一人乃是作為較尊貴者被提名的,其餘的人與他們同在;由此便可理解所指的正是那些已被稱為使徒的人。因此可能發生的是:從使徒與其他門徒之數中,湊成了十一個門徒,他們在那八日之內於加利利的山上見了耶穌。但另有一個難題與此相對。因為約翰記載主並非在山上被那十一人看見,而是在提比哩亞海邊被七個打魚的人看見,他說:「耶穌從死裡復活以後,這是第三次向門徒顯現。」
For when he added, 'and those who were with them,' he sufficiently declared that those eleven were named as the more eminent, with whom the rest were; and by this those are understood who were already called apostles. It could accordingly have happened that from the number of the apostles and of the other disciples, eleven disciples were made up, who saw Jesus on the mountain of Galilee within those eight days. But another difficulty presents itself to oppose this. For John, when he recorded that the Lord was seen not on the mountain by the eleven, but at the Sea of Tiberias by seven who were fishing, says, 'This now is the third time that Jesus was manifested to his disciples, after he had risen from the dead.'
30:478
si autem acceperimus intra illos octo dies, antequam Thomas eum uidisset, ab undecim quibusque discipulis dominum uisum, non erit hoc ad mare Tiberiadis tertio manifestatum esse, sed quarto. quod quidem cauendum est, ne quis existimet tertio Iohannem dixisse, tamquam tres solae factae fuerint manifestationes eius; sed hoc intellegendus est ad numerum dierum rettulisse, non ad numerum ipsarum manifestationum nec continuorum dierum, sed per interualla, sicut idem ipse testatur.
但倘若我們認為,在那八日之內、多馬尚未見祂之先,主已被某十一個門徒看見,那麼這次在提比哩亞海邊的顯現,就不是第三次而是第四次了。而我們的確必須提防,免得有人以為約翰所說的「第三次」,彷彿祂只顯現過三次;反倒須理解他是將此指向日子之數,而非顯現本身之數,也非連續的日子,而是相隔一段時間的,正如他自己所作證的。
But if we should take it that within those eight days, before Thomas had seen him, the Lord was seen by some eleven disciples, then this at the Sea of Tiberias would not be the third manifestation but the fourth. And indeed we must beware lest anyone suppose that John said 'the third time' as though only three manifestations of his had taken place; rather he must be understood to have referred this to the number of the days, not to the number of the manifestations themselves, nor of consecutive days, but at intervals, as he himself testifies.
30:479
nam primo ipso die resurrectionis suae, excepto quod a mulieribus uisus est, id est quod in euangelio claret, ter se manifestauit, semel Petro, iterum duobus illis, quorum erat unus Cleopas, tertio plurimis iam inde conloquentibus noctis exordio, sed hoc totum Iohannes ad unum diem referens semel conputat; iterum autem, hoc est alio die, quando eum uidit et Thomas; tertio uero ad mare Tiberiadis, hoc est tertio die manifestationis eius, non tertia manifestatione. ac per hoc post haec omnia cogimur intellegere factum esse.
因為在祂復活的頭一日,除了祂被婦女看見之外——即福音中所明載的——祂顯現了三次:一次向彼得,再一次向那兩人(其中一位是革流巴),第三次向那許多在夜幕初臨時正與祂交談的人;但這一切,約翰把它歸於一日,只算作一次。再次——即在另一日——當多馬也見到祂時;然後第三次在提比哩亞海邊,這是指祂顯現的第三日,而非第三次顯現。由此我們不得不理解:在這一切之後,才發生了
For on the very first day of his resurrection, apart from his being seen by the women—that is, what is clear in the gospel—he manifested himself three times: once to Peter, again to those two, one of whom was Cleopas, a third time to the many now conversing with him at the beginning of night; but all this John, referring it to one day, reckons as once. Then again—that is, on another day—when Thomas too saw him; and then a third time at the Sea of Tiberias, that is, on the third day of his manifestation, not at the third manifestation. And by this we are compelled to understand that after all these things it took place
30:480
quod eum in monte Galilaeae secundum Mattheum undecim discipuli uiderunt, quo eos secundum constitutum praecesserat, ut inpleretur etiam ad litteram quod et per angelum et per se ipsum praedixerat. Inuenimus itaque aput quattuor euangelistas deciens commemoratum dominum uisum esse ab hominibus post resurrectionem:
照馬太所記,那十一個門徒在加利利的山上見了祂,就是祂照約定在他們以先所往之處,好使祂藉天使並藉祂自己所預言的,甚至照字面得以應驗。因此,我們在四福音書作者中發現,主在復活後被人看見共記載了十次:
that the eleven disciples saw him on the mountain of Galilee according to Matthew, whither he had gone before them according to the appointment, so that there might be fulfilled even to the letter what he had foretold both through the angel and through his own self. We find, therefore, in the four evangelists, that the Lord is recorded as having been seen by men after the resurrection ten times:
30:481
semel ad monumentum mulieribus, iterum eisdem regredientibus a monumento in itinere, tertio Petro, quarto duobus euntibus in castellum, quinto pluribus in Hierusalem ubi non erat Thomas, sexto ubi eum uidit Thomas, septimo ad mare Tiberiadis, octauo in monte Galilaeae secundum Mattheum, nono, quod dicit Marcus, nouissime recumbentibus, quia iam non erant in terra cum illo conuiuaturi, decimo in ipso die, non iam in terra, sed eleuatum in nubem, cum in caelum ascenderet, quod Marcus et Lucas commemorant, Marcus quidem post illud, quod eis discumbentibus apparuit, ita continuans, ut diceret: priusquam ascendisset in caelum. non tamen eis per omnes quadraginta continuos apparuerat.
一次向墳墓旁的婦女;再一次在路上向那從墳墓返回的同一婦女;第三次向彼得;第四次向那兩個往村莊去的人;第五次向耶路撒冷的許多人,那時多馬不在場;第六次是多馬見到祂之處;第七次在提比哩亞海邊;第八次照馬太所記在加利利的山上;第九次,即馬可所提,在最後,當他們坐席時,因為他們此後不再與祂在地上同席筵宴;第十次在那同一日,不再在地上,而是被舉入雲中,當祂升入天上時——這是馬可與路加所記的;馬可確是在那向坐席之人的顯現之後接著說「在祂升天以前」。然而祂並非在整整四十個連續的日子裡都向他們顯現。
once to the women at the tomb; again to the same women returning from the tomb on the way; a third time to Peter; a fourth to the two going to the village; a fifth to the many in Jerusalem where Thomas was not present; a sixth where Thomas saw him; a seventh at the Sea of Tiberias; an eighth on the mountain of Galilee according to Matthew; a ninth, which Mark mentions, at the last, as they were reclining at table, because they were now no longer to feast with him on earth; a tenth on that very day, no longer on earth, but lifted up into a cloud, as he ascended into heaven—which Mark and Luke record; Mark indeed after that appearance to them as they reclined, thus continuing so as to say, 'before he had ascended into heaven.' Yet he had not appeared to them throughout all the forty consecutive days.
30:482
nam post diem primum resurrectionis eius alios octo dies interuenisse dicit Iohannes, post quos eis rursus apparuit, tertio autem ad mare Tiberiadis. fortassis continuo consequenti dienihil enim repugnatet deinde, quando uoluit, constituens eis, quod et ante praedixerat, ut eos in Galilaeae montem praecederet, adque omnino per illos quadraginta dies, quotiens uoluit, quibus uoluit. quemadmodum uoluit; sicut Petrus dicit, quando eum Cornelio et his qui cum illo fuerant praedicabat: qui simul, inquit, manducauimus et bibimus cum illo, posteaquam resurrexit a mortuis, per dies quadraginta, non quod cotidie per dies quadraginta cum illo manducassent et bibissent;
因為約翰說,在祂復活的頭一日之後,另有八日相隔,其後祂又向他們顯現,然後第三次在提比哩亞海邊——也許就在緊接的次日,因為並無妨礙——此後,祂隨己意向他們指定,正如祂先前所預言的,祂要在他們以先往加利利的山上去;並且在那四十日之間,祂隨己意、向所願之人、以所願的方式,屢次如此。正如彼得向哥尼流和那與他同在的人傳講祂時所說:他說「祂從死裡復活以後,我們與祂同吃同喝,共四十日」——這並不是說他們在四十日內天天與祂同吃同喝;
For after the first day of his resurrection, John says that another eight days intervened, after which he again appeared to them, and then a third time at the Sea of Tiberias—perhaps on the immediately following day, for nothing forbids it—and thereafter, whenever he willed, appointing them, as he had also foretold before, that he would go before them to the mountain of Galilee; and altogether throughout those forty days, as often as he willed, to whom he willed, in what manner he willed; as Peter says when he was preaching him to Cornelius and to those who were with him: 'who,' he says, 'ate and drank together with him after he rose from the dead, throughout forty days'—not that they ate and drank with him daily throughout the forty days;
30:483
nam erit contrarium Iohanni, qui octo dies illos interposuit, quibus eis uisus non est, ut tertio manifestaretur ad mare Tiberiadis. inde iam etiam si cotidie illis uisus et cum illis conuiuatus est, nihil repugnat. et fortasse ideo dictum est: per quadraginta dies, qui quater deni sunt in mysterio uel totius mundi uel totius temporalis saeculi, quia et illi primi decem dies, in quibus erant illi octo dies, a parte totum possunt more scripturarum non dissone conputari. Conferatur ergo et quod ait apostolus Paulus, utrum nihil adferat quaestionis.
因為這樣就會與約翰相牴觸,約翰插入了那八日,其間祂並未被他們看見,好使祂在提比哩亞海邊第三次顯現。從此以後,縱然祂天天被他們看見並與他們同席,也無所牴觸。或許之所以說「經過四十日」,是因為四十乃四個十,其奧祕在於整個世界或整個屬時之世代;因為就連那頭十日(其中含那八日),也可照聖經的慣例,以部分算為全體,而不失和諧。那麼,讓我們也把使徒保羅所說的拿來比較,看它是否引起任何疑問。
for this would be contrary to John, who interposed those eight days during which he was not seen by them, so that he might be manifested the third time at the Sea of Tiberias. From this point, even if he was seen by them daily and feasted with them, nothing is contradicted. And perhaps it was said 'through forty days' for this reason, because forty is four times ten, in the mystery either of the whole world or of the whole temporal age; for even those first ten days, in which those eight days fell, can, after the manner of the Scriptures, be reckoned as a whole from a part, without discord. Let there be compared, then, also what the apostle Paul says, whether it raises any question.
30:484
secundum scripturas quod ita factum sit, sed angeli ex mandato domini et ipsius postea domini, euangelistae autem narrantis, sed quod ita ab angelo et a domino dictum sit, prophetice dictum accipiendum est. Galilaea namque interpretatur uel \'transmigratio\' uel \'reuelatio.\' prius itaque secundum transmigrationis significationem quid aliud occurrit intellegendum praecedit uos in Galilaeam, ibi eum uidebitis, nisi quia Christi gratia de populo Israhel transmigratura erat ad gentes? quibus apostoli praedicantes euangelium nullo modo crederentur, nisi eis ipse dominus uiam in cordibus hominum praepararet; et hoc intellegitur: praecedit uos in Galilaeam.
……這事是照聖經而成就的;然而天使乃奉主的命令說話,其後是主自己說話,而福音書作者則從事記述;但天使與主如此說話這事,須當作預言性的話來領受。因為「加利利」可解作「遷移」,或解作「啟示」。那麼首先,照遷移的意義,「祂在你們以先往加利利去;在那裡你們要見祂」除了理解為基督的恩典將要從以色列民遷移到外邦人之外,還能理解為別的什麼呢?使徒向外邦人傳福音,若非主自己在人心中預備道路,斷不會被他們相信;這正是「祂在你們以先往加利利去」所要理解的意思。
...that it happened thus according to the Scriptures; but the angel spoke by the Lord's command, and afterward the Lord himself, while the evangelist narrates; but the fact that it was thus said by the angel and by the Lord must be received as spoken prophetically. For 'Galilee' is interpreted either as 'migration' or as 'revelation.' First, then, according to the signification of migration, what else presents itself to be understood by 'he goes before you into Galilee; there you shall see him,' except that the grace of Christ was to migrate from the people of Israel to the Gentiles? To whom the apostles, preaching the gospel, would in no way be believed unless the Lord himself prepared a way in the hearts of men; and this is understood by 'he goes before you into Galilee.'
30:485
quod autem gaudentes mirarentur disruptis et euictis difficultatibus aperiri sibi ostium in domino per inluminationem fidelium, hoc intellegitur: ibi eum uidebitis, id est ibi membra eius inuenietis, ibi uiuum corpus eius in his qui uos susceperint agnoscetis\'. secundum illud autem quod Galilaea interpretatur :\'reuelatio\' non iam in forma serui intellegendum est, sed in illa in qua aequalis est patri, quam promisit aput Iohannem dilectoribus suis, cum diceret: et ego diligam eum et ostendam me ipsum illi.
但他們要歡喜驚奇,因為艱難既被打破克服,藉著信徒的光照,主裡有一道門為他們敞開——這正是「在那裡你們要見祂」所要理解的,就是「在那裡你們要尋得祂的肢體,在那接待你們的人身上認出祂那活的身體」。但照「加利利」意為「啟示」的解釋,這就不再當按僕人的樣式來理解,而是按那與父同等的樣式,就是祂在約翰福音中應許給愛祂之人的樣式,當祂說:「我也要愛他,並且要向他顯現我自己。」
But that they, rejoicing, would marvel that, the difficulties being broken down and overcome, a door was opened to them in the Lord through the enlightenment of the faithful—this is understood by 'there you shall see him,' that is, 'there you shall find his members, there you shall recognize his living body in those who have received you.' But according to the interpretation by which Galilee means 'revelation,' it is now to be understood not in the form of a servant, but in that form in which he is equal to the Father, which he promised in John to those who love him, when he said: 'and I will love him and show myself to him.'
30:486
non utique secundum id quod iam uidebant et quod etiam resurgens cum cicatricibus non solum uidendum sed etiam tangendum postmodum ostendit, sed secundum illam ineffabilem lucem, qua inluminat omnem hominem uenientem in hunc mundum, secundum quam lucet in tenebris et tenebrae eum non conprehendunt illuc nos praecessit, unde ad nos ueniens non recessit et quo nos praecedens non deseruit. illa erit reuelatio tamquam uera Galilaea, cum similes ei erimus; ibi eum uidebimus sicuti est. ipsa erit etiam beatior transmigratio ex isto saeculo in illam aeternitatem, si eius praecepta sic amplectamur, ut ad eius dexteram segregari mereamur.
這確非按他們當時所見的、也非按祂復活時所顯明的(帶著傷痕,不僅可見,其後亦可觸摸的)那樣式,而是按那不可言喻的光——祂用這光照亮凡生在世上的每一個人,祂照這光在黑暗中照耀,黑暗卻不能勝過祂——祂已在那光中先我們而去,從那裡到我們這裡來卻未曾離開,又在那光中先我們而行卻未曾撇棄我們。那將是那啟示,彷彿真正的加利利,就是當我們要像祂的時候;在那裡我們必見祂的真體。那也將是更有福的遷移,從這世代進入那永恆,倘若我們如此持守祂的誡命,以致配得被分別在祂的右邊。
Not indeed according to that which they were already seeing, and which he showed even when rising, with his scars, to be not only seen but afterward also touched; but according to that ineffable light by which he enlightens every man coming into this world, according to which he shines in the darkness and the darkness comprehends him not—there he has gone before us, whence coming to us he did not depart, and whither going before us he did not forsake us. That will be the revelation, as it were the true Galilee, when we shall be like him; there we shall see him as he is. That will be also the more blessed migration, out of this age into that eternity, if we so embrace his precepts as to deserve to be set apart at his right hand.
30:487
tunc enim ibunt sinistri in conbustionem aeternam, iusti autem in uitam aeternam. hinc illuc transmigrabunt et ibi eum uidebunt, quomodo non uident inpii. tolletur enim inpius, ut non uideat claritatem domini, et inpii lumen non uidebunt. haec est autem, inquit, uita aeterna, ut cognoscant te unum uerum deum et quem misisti legum Christum, sicut in illa aeternitate cognoscitur, quo seruos perducet per formam serui, ut liberi contemplentur formam domini. LIBER QVARTUS.
因為那時左邊的要進入永火,義人卻要進入永生。他們要從此地遷移到那裡,並在那裡見祂,正如惡人所不能見的。因為惡人要被除去,使他不得見主的榮光,惡人也必不見那光。祂說:「認識你獨一的真神,並且認識你所差來的耶穌基督,這就是永生」——正如祂在那永恆中被人所認識的,祂要藉僕人的樣式領祂的僕人到那裡去,使他們得了自由,可以瞻仰主的樣式。第四卷。
For then those on the left shall go into eternal burning, but the righteous into life eternal. From here they shall migrate thither, and there they shall see him, as the wicked do not see him. For the wicked shall be taken away, that he may not see the brightness of the Lord, and the wicked shall not see the light. 'And this,' he says, 'is life eternal, that they may know thee the one true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent'—as he is known in that eternity, whither he will lead his servants through the form of a servant, that being made free they may contemplate the form of the Lord. BOOK FOUR.
30:488
Nunc iam quoniam Matthei narrationem contextim considerantes et ei tres alios conferentes usque in finem in nullo eos uel sibi uel inter se repugnare docuimus, Marcum similiter uideamus, ut exceptis his quae cum Mattheo dixit, de quibus iam quod disserendum uidebatur absoluimus, cetera eius inspecta adque conlata nulli eorum repugnare monstrentur usque ad cenam domini. nam inde iam omnia omnium quattuor, quemadmodum sibi conueniant, usque in finem considerata tractauimus. Sic ergo incipit Marcus: xinitium euangelii Iesu Christi filii dei. habens et non sicut scribae eorum. et erat in synagoga eorum homo in spiritu inmundo et exclamauit mundare, et cetera usque ad illud ubi ait:
如今,既然我們藉連貫考察馬太的敘述,並將其他三位一直對照到終末,已顯明他們在任何地方都不與自己或彼此相牴觸;讓我們照樣考察馬可,好使除去他與馬太一同所述的(關於這些,凡看來需要討論的,我們已經解決)之外,他其餘的內容,一經察看比對,可顯明直到主的晚餐都不與他們任何一位相牴觸。因為從那以後,四位所有的內容如何彼此相合,我們已一直考察處理到終末。那麼,馬可如此開始:「神的兒子,耶穌基督福音的起頭」;又「祂教訓人,不像他們的文士」。又「在他們的會堂裡,有一個被污鬼附著的人,喊叫著」要得潔淨;如此等等,直到他說:
Now, then, since by considering Matthew's narrative continuously and comparing the other three with it to the very end, we have shown that they nowhere contradict either themselves or one another, let us likewise examine Mark, so that, apart from those things which he said together with Matthew—concerning which we have already settled what seemed to need discussion—the rest of his matter, once examined and collated, may be shown to contradict none of them, up to the Lord's supper. For from that point onward we have treated of all the matters of all four, how they agree with one another, considered to the very end. Thus, then, Mark begins: 'The beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, the Son of God'; and 'having' teaching, 'and not as their scribes.' And 'there was in their synagogue a man in an unclean spirit, and he cried out' to be made clean; and so on, up to that place where he says:
30:489
et clamabant dicentes: ad illum et erat circa mare, et cetera usque ad illud ubi ait: quomodo huic eius tantae scientiae et praescientiae non est contrarium quod Marcus dicit: praecepit illis, ne cui dicerent; quanto autem eis praecipiebat, tanto magis plus praedicabant? si enim sciebat eos sicut ille qui notas habebat et praesentes et futuras hominum uoluntates tanto magis praedicaturos, quanto magis, ne praedicarent, eis praecipiebat, utquid hoc praecipiebat, nisi quia pigris uolebat ostendere, quanto studiosius quantoque feruentius eum praedicare debeant quibus iubet. ut praedicent, quando illi qui prohibebantur tacere non poterant? V. Sequitur Marcus:
「他們喊著說」向祂;「祂在海邊」;如此等等,直到他說:馬可所說「祂囑咐他們不可告訴人;但祂越發囑咐他們,他們越發傳揚」——這與祂那麼大的知識與預知豈不相矛盾嗎?因為倘若祂知道(作為對人現在與將來的心意瞭如指掌者),祂越囑咐他們不要傳揚、他們就越發傳揚,那麼祂為何要這樣囑咐呢?豈不是因為祂願意向懶惰的人顯明:既然那些被禁止的人尚且不能緘默,那麼祂所命令要去傳道的人,理當何等更加殷勤、何等更加火熱地傳揚祂呢?第五章。馬可接著說:
'And they cried out, saying' unto him; 'and he was beside the sea'; and so on, up to that place where he says: How is it not contrary to his so great knowledge and foreknowledge that Mark says he charged them to tell no one; but the more he charged them, so much the more did they proclaim it? For if he knew, as one who had men's wills, present and future, known to him, that they would proclaim it all the more, the more he charged them not to proclaim it—why did he charge this, unless because he wished to show the slothful how much more zealously and how much more fervently they whom he commands to preach ought to preach him, when those who were forbidden could not keep silent? Chapter V. Mark continues:
30:490
lin illis diebus iterum ctfm turba multa esset nec haberent quod manducarent, et cetera usque ad illud ubi ait: non est, aduersus me est; et qui mecum non colligit, spargit. quomodo enim iste non erat aduersus eum. qui cum illo non erat, de quo Iohannes suggessit, quod cum illis eum non sequebatur, si aduersus illum est qui non est cum illo? aut si aduersus illum erat, quomodo dicit discipulis: nolite prohibere; qui enim non est aduersus uos, pro uobis est? an hoc interesse aliquis dicet, quia hic discipulis ait: qui non est aduersus uos, pro uobis est, ibi autem de se ipso locutus est: qui mecum non est, aduersus me est?
「當那些日子,又有許多人聚集,並沒有什麼吃的」;如此等等,直到他說:「不敵擋我的,就是幫助我的;不同我收聚的,就是分散的。」因為那不與祂同在的人,怎麼會不敵擋祂呢——就是約翰所報告、不與他們一同跟從祂的那人——倘若不與祂同在的就是敵擋祂的?又倘若他是敵擋祂的,祂怎麼對門徒說「不要禁止他,因為不敵擋你們的,就是幫助你們的」呢?或有人要說其間有此區別:這裡祂對門徒說「不敵擋你們的,就是幫助你們的」,那裡祂卻是論到自己說「不與我同在的,就是敵擋我的」?
'In those days, when there was again a great multitude and they had nothing to eat'; and so on, up to that place where he says: 'He that is not against me, is on my side; and he that gathers not with me, scatters.' For how was he who was not with him not against him—he of whom John reported that he did not follow him along with them—if he is against him who is not with him? Or if he was against him, how does he say to the disciples, 'Do not forbid him; for he who is not against you, is for you'? Or will someone say that there is this difference: that here he says to the disciples, 'He who is not against you, is for you,' but there he spoke of himself: 'He who is not with me, is against me'?
30:491
quasi uero possit cum illo non esse qui discipulis eius tamquam membris eius sociatur. alioquin quomodo uerum erit: qui uos recipit, me recipit, et: quando uni ex minimis meis fecistis, mihi fecistis? aut potest etiam non esse aduersus eum, qui fuerit aduersus discipulos eius? nam ubi erit illud: qui uos spernit, me spernit, et: quando uni ex minimis meis non fecistis. neque mihi fecistis, et: Saule, Saule, quid me persequeris? cum discipulos eius persequeretur? sed nimirum hoc uult intellegi in tantum cum illo non esse aliquem, in quantum est aduersus illum, et in tantum aduersus illum non esse, in quantum cum illo est.
彷彿那與祂的門徒(如同與祂的肢體)相連的人,竟能不與祂同在似的。不然,這話怎能為真:「接待你們的,就是接待我」,以及「你們既做在我這弟兄中一個最小的身上,就是做在我身上」呢?又或者,那曾敵擋祂門徒的人,豈能不敵擋祂呢?因為若不然,那句話又置於何地:「棄絕你們的,就是棄絕我」,以及「你們既不做在我這弟兄中一個最小的身上,就是不做在我身上」,還有「掃羅,掃羅,你為什麼逼迫我」——那時他正在逼迫祂的門徒?但無疑祂願意人如此理解:一個人在何等程度上敵擋祂,就在何等程度上不與祂同在;在何等程度上與祂同在,就在何等程度上不敵擋祂。
As if indeed anyone could not be with him who is joined to his disciples as to his members. Otherwise, how will it be true: 'He who receives you, receives me,' and, 'when you did it to one of the least of mine, you did it to me'? Or can anyone even not be against him, who has been against his disciples? For where then will be that saying: 'He who despises you, despises me,' and, 'when you did it not to one of the least of mine, neither did you do it to me,' and, 'Saul, Saul, why do you persecute me?'—when he was persecuting his disciples? But doubtless he wishes this to be understood: that anyone is so far not with him, as he is against him, and so far not against him, as he is with him.
30:492
exempli gratia, sicut iste ipse qui in nomine Christi uirtutes faciebat et in societate discipulorum Christi non erat, in quantum operabatur uirtutes in illo nomine, in tantum cum ipsis erat et aduersus eos non erat; in quantum uero eorum societati non adhaerebat, in tantum cum ipsis non erat et aduersus eos erat. sed quia illi hoc eum facere prohibuerunt, in quo cum ipsis erat, dixit eis dominus: nolite prohibere. illud enim prohibere debuerunt quod extra eorum erat societatem, ut illi unitatem ecclesiae suaderent, non illud, in quo cum illis erat, nomen scilicet magistri et domini eorum in demoniorum expulsione commendans.
舉例來說:正如那奉基督之名行大能之事、卻不在基督門徒團契中的那人——就他奉那名行大能之事而論,他就與他們同在,並不敵擋他們;但就他不歸附他們的團契而論,他就不與他們同在,並且敵擋他們。然而因為他們禁止他去行那件他與他們同在之事,主便對他們說:「不要禁止他。」因為他們理當禁止的,是那在他們團契之外的事,好向他勸導教會的合一,而非那件他與他們同在之事,即在趕鬼時稱揚他們夫子與主之名。
For example: as that very man who worked mighty deeds in the name of Christ, and yet was not in the fellowship of Christ's disciples—insofar as he wrought mighty works in that name, so far he was with them and not against them; but insofar as he did not adhere to their fellowship, so far he was not with them and was against them. But because they forbade him to do that in which he was with them, the Lord said to them: 'Do not forbid him.' For they ought to have forbidden that which was outside their fellowship, so that they might urge the unity of the Church upon him, not that in which he was with them—namely, commending the name of their Master and Lord in the casting out of demons.
30:493
sicut catholica ecclesia facit non inprobans in hereticis sacramenta communia; in his enim nobiscum sunt et aduersus nos non sunt; sed inprobat et prohibet diuisionem ac separationem uel aliquam aduersam paci ueritatique sententiam; in hoc enim aduersus nos sunt, quia in hoc nobiscum non sunt et nobiscum non colligunt et ideo spargunt. VI. SequiturMarcus et dicit: *°quisquis enim potum dederit uobis calicem aquae in nomine meo, quia Christi estis, amen dico uobis, non perdet mercedem suam.
正如大公教會所行的,並不否定異端者身上共有的聖禮——因為在這些事上他們與我們同在,並不敵擋我們——但她否定並禁止分裂與分離,或任何有害於和平與真理的主張;因為在這事上他們敵擋我們,因為在這事上他們不與我們同在、不同我們收聚,因此就分散。第六章。馬可接著說:「凡因你們是屬基督,奉我名給你們一杯水喝的,我實在告訴你們,他必不失去他的賞賜。」
Just as the catholic Church does, not disapproving in heretics the common sacraments—for in these they are with us and are not against us—but she disapproves and forbids division and separation, or any opinion adverse to peace and truth; for in this they are against us, because in this they are not with us and do not gather with us, and therefore they scatter. Chapter VI. Mark continues and says: 'For whoever shall give you a cup of water to drink in my name, because you are Christ's, amen I say to you, he shall not lose his reward.'
30:494
inextinguibilem, tamquam hereticus inprobaret, sed sicut solent homines nondum audere Christi suscipere sacramenta et tamen nomini fauere christiano, ita ut Christianos etiam suscipiant et non ob aliud eis, nisi quia Christiani sunt, obsequantur, de qualibus dicit, quod non perdunt mercedem suam, non quia iam tuti adque securi sibi debent uideri ex hac beniuolentia, quam erga Christianos habent, etiamsi Christi baptismo non abluantur nec unitati eius incorporentur, sed quia ita iam dei misericordia gubernantur, ut ad ea quoque perueniant adque ita securi de hoc saeculo abscedant.
……不滅的,彷彿一個異端者當被否定似的;但正如有些人的習慣,他們尚不敢領受基督的聖禮,卻仍偏愛基督徒之名,甚至接待基督徒,並且不為別的緣故、單因他們是基督徒而事奉他們——論到這樣的人,祂說他們必不失去他們的賞賜。這並非說他們如今就當自以為安穩無虞,僅憑他們對基督徒所懷的這份善意,縱使他們未曾受基督的洗禮潔淨,也未歸入祂的合一;而是因為他們如今已被神的憐憫如此引導,以致他們也可達到那些事,並如此安然離開這世界。
...unquenchable, as though a heretic were to be disapproved; but as men are wont, not yet daring to receive the sacraments of Christ and yet favouring the Christian name, so that they even welcome Christians and pay them service for no other reason than that they are Christians—of such he says that they do not lose their reward. Not because they ought now to seem to themselves safe and secure by reason of this benevolence which they have toward Christians, even if they are not washed in Christ's baptism nor incorporated into his unity; but because they are now so governed by God's mercy that they may attain also to those things, and thus depart secure from this world.
30:495
qui profecto, et priusquam Christianorum numero socientur, utiliores sunt quam hi qui, cum iam Christiani appellentur et christianis sacramentis inbuti sint, talia suadent, ut quibus ea persuaserint secum in aeternam poenam pertrahant. quos membrorum corporalium nomine tamquam manum uel oculum scandalizantem iubet erui a corpore, hoc est ab ipsa unitatis societate. ut sine his potius ueniatur ad uitam, quam cum eis eatur in gehennam. hoc ipso autem separantur, a quibus separantur, quod eis mala suadentibus, hoc est scandalizantibus, non consentitur.
這樣的人其實,甚至在他們尚未歸入基督徒之數以前,就比那些人更有益處;那些人雖已被稱為基督徒、也已受了基督徒的聖禮薰陶,卻慫恿人行那樣的事,以致把被他們說服的人一同拖入永刑。這些人,祂用肢體之名——如同絆倒人的手或眼——吩咐要從身體上砍下、剜出,就是從合一的團契本身砍除,使人寧可缺了他們而得生命,也不要與他們一同進入地獄。但正因這事,他們就與那些人分離了——就是不順從他們所慫恿的惡事,即他們所行的絆倒人之事。
Such persons indeed, even before they are joined to the number of Christians, are more useful than those who, though already called Christians and imbued with Christian sacraments, urge such things as to drag with them into eternal punishment those whom they have persuaded of them. These, under the name of bodily members, as a hand or an eye causing offence, he commands to be plucked from the body, that is, from the very fellowship of unity, so that one may rather come to life without them than go with them into Gehenna. But by this very fact they are separated from those from whom they are separated, namely that consent is not given to them as they counsel evil things—that is, as they cause offence.
30:496
et si quidem omnibus bonis, cum quibus eis notitia est, etiam de hac peruersitate innotescunt, ab omnium penitus societate adque ab ipsa diuinorum sacramentorum participatione separantur; si autem quibusdam ita noti sunt, pluribus autem ista eorum est ignota peruersitas, ita tolerandi sunt, sicut ante uentilationem palea toleratur in area, ut neque illis ad iniquitatis communionem consentiatur nec propter illos bonorum societas deseratur. hoc faciunt qui habent in se ipsis salem et pacem habent inter se. Sequitur Marcus: xet inde exsurgens uenit in fines Iudae ultra Iordanen et conueniunt iterum turbae ad eum et, sicut consueuerat, iterum docebat illos, et cetera usque ad illud ubi ait:
而倘若他們對所有相識的善人都因這乖僻而為人所知,他們就徹底與眾人的團契、與分領神聖聖禮本身隔絕了;但倘若他們只被某些人所知,而許多人卻不知他們這乖僻,那麼就當容忍他們,正如簸揚之前禾場上容忍糠秕一樣,使人既不順從他們去在罪孽中相通,也不為他們的緣故撇棄善人的團契。凡在自己裡頭有鹽、又彼此和睦的人,就這樣行。馬可接著說:「祂從那裡起身,來到猶太的境界並約旦河外,眾人又聚集到祂那裡,祂又照常教訓他們」;如此等等,直到他說:
And if indeed to all the good with whom they have acquaintance they also become known for this perversity, they are utterly separated from the fellowship of all and from participation in the divine sacraments itself; but if they are known thus to some, while to many this perversity of theirs is unknown, they are to be tolerated just as chaff is tolerated on the threshing-floor before the winnowing, so that neither is consent given to them for communion in iniquity, nor for their sake is the fellowship of the good abandoned. This is done by those who have salt in themselves and have peace among themselves. Mark continues: 'And rising from thence he came into the borders of Judea beyond the Jordan, and the multitudes come together to him again, and, as he was accustomed, he taught them again'; and so on, up to that place where he says:
30:497
44 omnes enim ex eo quod abundabat illis miserunt, haec uero de penuria sua omnia quae habuit misit, totum uictum suum. in hac tota contextione omnia superiora considerata sunt, ne quid uiderentur habere contrarium, quando cum Matthei ordine ceteros conferebamus; hoc autem de uidua paupercula, quae duo minuta misit in gazophylacium, duo soli dicunt, Marcus et Lucas, sed sine ulla quaestione concordant.
「因為眾人都是把他們有餘的投上;但這寡婦是自己不足,把她一切養生的都投上了。」在這整段連貫的經文中,一切在先的內容都已被考察過,免得它們看似有任何矛盾,那是我們把別人與馬太的次序相比對之時所作的;但這關於那投兩個小錢入銀庫的貧窮寡婦之事,只有兩位記載——馬可與路加——然而它們毫無疑問地彼此相合。
'For all these out of that which abounded to them cast in; but she out of her want cast in all that she had, her whole living.' In this entire connected passage all the earlier matters have been considered, lest they should seem to have anything contradictory, when we were comparing the others with Matthew's order; but this concerning the poor widow, who cast two mites into the treasury, only two tell—Mark and Luke—yet without any question they agree.
30:498
hinc iam usque ad cenam domini, unde omnium omnia considerata tractauimus, non dicit et Marcus quod cogat cum aliquo conparari ad inquirendum, ne quid repugnare uideatur., Nunc ergo deinceps Lucae euangelium ex ordine per- tractemus exceptis eis quae habet cum Mattheo Marcoque communia, quoniam illa iam omnia pertractata sunt. sic ergo incipit Lucas: Quoniam quidem multi conati sunt ordinare narrationem, quae in nobis conpletae sunt, rerum, 2 sicut tradiderunt nobis qui ab initio ipsi uiderunt et ministri fuerunt sermonis, narrando non adtigit. de omnibus ergo fecit sermonem eligendo de omnibus, unde faceret sermonem, quae iudicauit apta et congrua sufficere officio dispensationis suae.
從此地起,直到主的晚餐——從那裡起我們已把眾人所有的一切都一併處理過——馬可再無所言、需要與任何人相比對來查究,免得有任何看似矛盾之處。所以如今讓我們接著按次序處理路加的福音,除去他與馬太、馬可共有的那些內容,因為那一切都已處理過了。那麼,路加如此開始:「因為有好些人提筆作書,述說在我們中間所成就的事,正如那從起初親眼看見、又傳福音的人所交託我們的」——他在敘述中並未觸及此事。因此,他從一切事中作了記述,乃是從一切事中揀選出他判斷為合宜恰當、足以稱職完成他所受託之職分的那些事。
From here now up to the Lord's supper, from which we have treated of all the matters of all together, Mark says nothing that need be compared with anyone for investigation, lest anything should seem to contradict. Now therefore let us next handle Luke's gospel in order, excepting those things which he has in common with Matthew and Mark, since all those have already been handled. Thus, then, Luke begins: 'Forasmuch as many have undertaken to set in order a narrative of the things which have been fulfilled among us, even as they delivered them to us who from the beginning themselves saw and were ministers of the word'—in his narrating he did not touch on it. Of all things, therefore, he made his account by selecting from all things whence he might make his account those which he judged apt and fitting to suffice for the office of his dispensation.
30:499
et quod dicit multos conatos ordinare narrationem, quae in nobis conpletae sunt. rerum. uidetur significare nonnullos, qui non potuerunt hoc susceptum munus implere; ideo autem dicit sibi uisum esse ex ordine diligenter scribere, quoniam multi conati sunt;
而當他說「有好些人提筆作書,述說在我們中間所成就的事」時,他似乎是指某些人未能完成這一經領受的任務;因此他說,既然有好些人已著手去作,他就以為按次序詳細地寫下來是好的;
And when he says that many have undertaken to set in order a narrative of the things which have been fulfilled among us, he seems to signify some who were not able to accomplish this task once undertaken; and therefore he says that it seemed good to him to write diligently in order, since many have undertaken it;
30:500
sed eos debemus accipere, quorum in ecclesia nulla extat auctoritas, quia id quod conati sunt implere minime potuerunt iste autem non solum usque ad resurrectionem adsumtionemque domini perduxit narrationem suam, ut in quattuor auctoribus euangelicae scripturae dignum suo labore haberet locum, uerum etiam deinceps quae per apostolos gesta sunt, quae sufficere credidit ad aedificandam fidem legentium uel audientium, ita scripsit, ut solus eius liber fide dignus haberetur in ecclesia de apostolorum actibus narrantis reprobatis omnibus qui non ea fide, qua oportuit, facta dictaque apostolorum ausi sunt scribere.
但我們當把那些人理解為在教會中毫無權威的人,因為他們根本無力完成所領受的任務。至於這一位,他不但把敘述帶到主的復活與被接升天,好使他在福音聖經的四位作者中得有一個配得他辛勞的地位;而且他更把此後藉使徒所行的事——就是他認為足以建立讀者或聽者信德的事——如此寫下,以致唯獨他這卷書在教會中被視為可信、講述使徒行傳之事,而一切人若非以當有的信心、竟敢撰寫使徒言行的,都被棄絕了。
but we ought to take those whose authority carries no weight in the Church, because they were by no means able to accomplish what they undertook. This one, however, not only carried his narrative up to the resurrection and taking up of the Lord, so that among the four authors of the evangelical Scripture he might have a place worthy of his labour, but furthermore he so wrote the things which were afterward done through the apostles, which he believed sufficient for building up the faith of readers or hearers, that his book alone might be held worthy of faith in the Church, narrating of the acts of the apostles—all being rejected who, not with that faith with which they ought, dared to write the deeds and sayings of the apostles.
30:501
eo quippe tempore scripserunt Marcus et Lucas, quo non solum ab ecclesia Christi, uerum etiam ab ipsis adhuc in carne manentibus apostolis probari potuerunt. Sic ergo narrare Lucas incipit euangelium: 6 fuit in die- bus Herodis, regis Iudae, sacerdos quidam nomine Zacharias de uice Abia et uxor illi de filiabus Aaron et nomen eius Elisabeth, et cetera usque ad eum locum, ubi ait: libro commemoraui, uel, quod probabilius intellegitur, cum ambobus incedit.
因為馬可與路加寫作之時,他們不但能得基督教會的認可,也能得那尚存肉身的使徒本身的認可。那麼,路加如此開始敘述福音:「當猶太王希律的日子,亞比雅班裡有一個祭司,名叫撒迦利亞,他妻子是亞倫的後人,名叫以利沙伯」;如此等等,直到他說:「我在我的書中提及」,或者,照更可能的理解,他是與兩者一同並進的。
For Mark and Luke wrote at that time when they could be approved not only by the Church of Christ, but also by the apostles themselves still remaining in the flesh. Thus, then, Luke begins to narrate the gospel: 'There was in the days of Herod, king of Judea, a certain priest named Zacharias, of the course of Abia, and his wife of the daughters of Aaron, and her name was Elizabeth'; and so on, up to that place where he says: 'I have recorded in my book,' or, as is more probably understood, he proceeds along with both.
30:502
nam quamuis Mattheo in pluribus, tamen in aliis nonnullis Lucae magis congruit, ut hoc ipso demonstretur ad leonem et ad uitulum, hoc est et ad regalem, quam Mattheus, et ad sacerdotalem, quam Lucas insinuat personam, id quod Christus homo est, pertinere, quam figuram Marcus gerit pertinens ad utrumque. diuinitas uero Christi, qua aequalis est patri, secundum quod uerbum est et deus aput deum et uerbum caro factus est, ut habitaret in nobis, secundum quod ipse et pater unum sunt, a Iohanne maxime commendanda suscepta est, qui sicut aquila in his quae Christus sublimius locutus est inmoratur nec in terram quodammodo nisi raro descendit.
因為雖然在較多的事上他與馬太相合,卻在某些別的事上他反倒與路加更相合,好使正因此事顯明:對獅子與牛犢——即對馬太所暗示的君王身分,並對路加所暗示的祭司身分——所歸屬的,乃是基督作為人的那一面;這象徵是馬可所承載的,兼涉二者。但基督的神性,就是祂與父同等所憑藉的,照這神性祂是道、是與神同在的神,並且道成了肉身住在我們中間,照這神性祂與父原為一——這神性主要是由約翰所領受並稱揚的;他如鷹一般,翱翔於基督所講較崇高的那些事之上,可說極少降落於地。
For although in more things he agrees with Matthew, yet in certain others he agrees rather with Luke, so that by this very fact it may be shown that to the lion and to the calf—that is, both to the royal person which Matthew, and to the priestly person which Luke, suggests—there pertains that which Christ is as man; which figure Mark bears, pertaining to both. But the divinity of Christ, by which he is equal to the Father, according to which he is the Word and God with God, and the Word was made flesh that he might dwell among us, according to which he and the Father are one, was taken up to be chiefly commended by John, who, like an eagle, dwells upon those things which Christ spoke more sublimely, and in a manner descends to earth only rarely.
30:503
denique quamuis matrem Christi se nosse plane testetur, tamen nec in eius natiuitate cum Mattheo et- Luca aliquid dicit nec eius baptismum cum tribus commemorat, sed tantum modo ibi testimonium Iohannis alte sublimiterque commendans relictis eis pergit cum illo ad nuptias in Canan Galilaeae, ubi, quamuis ipse euangelista matrem eius fuisse commemoret, ille tamen dicit: quid mihi et tibi est, mulier? non repellens, de qua suscepit carnem, sed suam tunc maxime insinuans diuinitatem aquam conuersurus in uinum, quae diuinitas illam etiam feminam fecerat, non in illa facta erat. Inde post paucos dies factos in Capharnaum redit ad templum, ubi eum dixisse commemorat de templo corporis sui:
最後,雖然他明明作證他認得基督的母親,卻既不像馬太與路加那樣講論祂的降生,也不與那三位一同記載祂的受洗;他只在那裡崇高而尊貴地稱揚約翰的見證,撇下這些事,便與祂一同前往加利利的迦拿參加婚筵。在那裡,雖然這位福音書作者本人記載祂的母親在場,祂卻說:「母親,我與你有什麼相干?」——這並非拒斥那位祂由之取得肉身的母親,而是當祂將要把水變酒時,尤其顯明祂自己的神性;這神性造成了那婦人,卻並非在她裡面被造。此後,在迦百農住了幾天,祂返回聖殿,在那裡他記載祂論到自己身體的殿說:
Finally, although he plainly testifies that he knew Christ's mother, yet he neither says anything with Matthew and Luke concerning his nativity, nor records his baptism with the three; but only there, commending the testimony of John loftily and sublimely, leaving these matters, he proceeds with him to the wedding at Cana of Galilee, where, although the evangelist himself records that his mother was present, yet he says: 'What is that to me and to thee, woman?'—not repelling her of whom he took flesh, but then chiefly making known his own divinity, as he was about to turn water into wine; which divinity had made even that woman, and had not been made in her. Thence, after a few days spent in Capernaum, he returns to the temple, where he records that he said concerning the temple of his body:
30:504
soluite templum hoc, et in tribus diebus excitabo illud. ubi maxime insinuat non solum, quia deus erat in templo uerbum caro factum, uerum etiam quia eandem carnem ipse resuscitauit non utique nisi secundum id quod unum est cum patre nec separabiliter operatur, cum ceteris locis fortassis omnibus scriptura non dicat, nisi quod deus illum suscitauerit, nec alicubi sic expressum est, quod cum deus resuscitarit Christum, etiam ipse se resuscitauit, quia cum patre unus deus est, sicut hoc loco, ubi ait: soluite templum hoc, et tribus diebus suscitabo illud. Inde cum illo Nicodemo quam magna, quam diuina locutus est!
「你們拆毀這殿,我三日內要把它重建起來。」在此,他尤其顯明的,不僅是神在殿中——即成了肉身的道——而且是祂自己使那同一肉身復活,而這確乎唯獨照祂與父為一者而言,祂的作為也不可分割;然而在或許所有別的地方,聖經只說神使祂復活,也沒有任何一處這樣明言:當神使基督復活時,祂自己也使自己復活,因為祂與父原為一神——正如此處,祂說:「你們拆毀這殿,我三日內要把它重建起來。」隨後,論到那位尼哥底母,祂所說的話是何等偉大、何等神聖!
'Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.' Here he chiefly makes known not only that God was in the temple—the Word made flesh—but also that he himself raised up that same flesh, and this indeed only according to that which is one with the Father, nor does he work separably; whereas in perhaps all other places Scripture does not say anything except that God raised him up, nor is it anywhere so expressed that, when God raised up Christ, he himself also raised himself, because with the Father he is one God—as in this place, where he says: 'Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.' Then, with that Nicodemus, how great, how divine were the things he spoke!
30:505
inde rursus pergit ad testimonium Iohannis et commendat amicum sponsi non gaudere nisi propter uocem sponsi. ubi admonet animam humanam non de se ipsa sibi lucere nec beari nisi incommutabilis participatione sapientiae. inde ad mulierem Samaritanam, ubi commemoratur aqua, unde qui biberit non sitiet in aeternum. inde rursus in Canan Galilaeae, ubi fecerat de aqua uinum. ubi eum commemorat dixisse regulo, cuius filius infirmabatur: nisi signa et prodigia uideritis, non creditis, usque adeo supra omnia mutabilia uolens mentem credentis adtollere, ut nec ipsa miracula, quae quamuis diuinitus de mutabilitate corporum fiunt, a fidelibus quaeri uelit. Inde Hierosolymam redit;
從那裡他又前進到約翰的見證,並指出新郎的朋友唯獨因新郎的聲音而歡喜。在此他勸誡人的靈魂:它不能靠自己為自己發光,也不能得福,除非藉著分享那不變的智慧。從那裡他轉到撒瑪利亞婦人,那裡提到活水,凡喝了這水的就永遠不渴。從那裡又到加利利的迦拿,他曾在那裡以水變酒;他記載主對那兒子患病的大臣說:「你們若不看見神蹟奇事,總是不信。」主如此渴望將信者的心提升到一切可變事物之上,以致他甚至不願信徒去追求那些神蹟——雖然這些神蹟是藉神能施行於身體之可變性上的。從那裡他返回耶路撒冷。
From there he proceeds again to the testimony of John, and points out that the friend of the Bridegroom rejoices at nothing except because of the Bridegroom's voice. Here he admonishes the human soul that it does not shine for itself from itself, nor is it made blessed, except by participation in the unchangeable Wisdom. From there he passes to the Samaritan woman, where the water is mentioned, of which whoever drinks shall never thirst for ever. From there again to Cana of Galilee, where he had made wine out of water; where he records that he said to the nobleman whose son was ill: 'Unless you see signs and wonders, you do not believe' — so far does he wish to raise the mind of the believer above all changeable things, that he does not want even those very miracles, which, though they are wrought by divine power upon the changeableness of bodies, to be sought after by the faithful. From there he returns to Jerusalem.
30:506
fit sanus triginta octo annorum languidus. ex hac occasione quae dicuntur! quam diu dicuntur! ibi dictum est: quaerebant eum Iudaei interficere, quia non solum soluebat sabbatum, sed et patrem suum dicebat deum aequalem se faciens deo. ubi satis ostenditur, quam non usitate, sicut solent sancti homines dicere, dixerit patrem suum deum, sed quod ei sit aequalis insinuans; quippe paulo superius dixerat eis de sabbato calumniantibus: pater meus usque modo operatur, et ego operor. ibi exarserunt, non quia patrem suum diceret deum, sed quod ei aequalis uellet intellegi dicendo:
一個患病三十八年的人得了痊癒。由這一事件引發出何等的話語!又講論得何等長久!那裡記著說:「猶太人想要殺他,因他不但犯了安息日,並且稱神為他自己的父,將自己和神當作平等。」在此充分顯明,他稱神為自己的父,並非像聖人們慣常所說的那種普通方式,而是暗示自己與神平等;因為在稍前,當他們為安息日誹謗他時,他曾說:「我父作事直到如今,我也作事。」那裡他們就發怒,不是因他稱神為自己的父,而是因他藉這話願人明白他與神平等,說:
A man sick for thirty-eight years is made whole. From this occasion, what things are spoken! and how long they are spoken! There it is said: 'The Jews sought to kill him, because he not only broke the Sabbath, but also called God his own Father, making himself equal with God.' Here it is sufficiently shown how it was not in the ordinary way, as holy men are wont to speak, that he called God his own Father, but rather insinuating that he was equal to him; for a little before he had said to those who slandered him about the Sabbath: 'My Father works even until now, and I work.' There they blazed up, not because he called God his own Father, but because he wished to be understood as equal to him by saying:
30:507
pater meus usque modo operatur, et ego operor, consequens esse ostendens, ut, quoniam pater operatur, et filius operetur, quia pater sine filio non operatur. ibi enim et paulo ante ait iam illis ob hoc irascentibus: quaecumque enim ille fecerit, haec et filius similiter facit. Inde tandem descendit Iohannes ad illos tres cum eodem domino in terra gradientes, ut quinque milia panibus quinque pascantur, ubi tamen solus commemorat, quod, cum uellent eum regem facere, solus fugit in montem. qua in re nihil mihi aliud uidetur animam rationalem commonere uoluisse, nisi eo se nostrae menti rationique regnare, quo est in excelsis nulla cum hominibus communione naturae solus, quia unicus patri.
「我父作事直到如今,我也作事」——顯明這是必然的結論:既然父作事,子也作事,因為父不能沒有子而作事。因為在那裡,稍早,當他們已為此發怒時,他曾對他們說:「父無論作什麼,子也照樣作。」從那裡,約翰終於下來,同那三位一起,與那同一位主行走在地上,使五千人得以用五個餅得飽;然而,唯有他記載:當眾人要來強逼他作王時,他獨自退到山上。在這件事上,我認為他無非是要勸誡理性的靈魂:主之所以統管我們的心思與理性,正因他居於至高之處,獨自一位、與人並無本性的相通,因他是父的獨生子。
'My Father works even until now, and I work' — showing it to be a consequence that, since the Father works, the Son also works, because the Father does not work without the Son. For there too, a little earlier, he had said to those who were already angry on this account: 'For whatever things he does, these the Son also does likewise.' From there at length John descends to join those three who walked upon the earth with the same Lord, that five thousand might be fed with five loaves; where, however, he alone records that, when they wished to make him king, he alone fled into the mountain. In which matter nothing else seems to me that he wished to admonish the rational soul, except that he reigns over our mind and reason by this: that he is in the heights, alone with no fellowship of nature with men, because he is the only-begotten of the Father.
30:508
hoc autem mysterium deorsum repentes carnales homines fugit, quia ualde sublime est, unde illos et ipse fugit in montem, qui regnum eius terreno animo requirebant, unde et alibi dicit: regnum meum non est de hoc mundo. neque etiam hoc nisi Iohannes ipse commemorat uolatu quodammodo aetherio supereminens terris et gaudens luce solis iustitiae. ab illo itidem monte post miraculum de quinque panibus factum, cum isdem tribus paululum remoratus, donec mare transissent, quando ambulauit super aquas, continuo rursus se in uerbum domini attollit, quam magnum, quam prolixum, quam diu supernum et excelsum, ex occasione panis exortum, cum dixisset turbis: est paratum.
但這奧秘卻使那些在下面爬行的屬肉體之人無法領會,因為它極其崇高;因此他也從他們——那些以屬地之心尋求他國度的人——面前逃到山上,所以他在別處也說:「我的國不屬這世界。」除了約翰本人以外,也沒有人記載這事;他彷彿以某種屬天的飛翔高翔於大地之上,喜悅於公義之日頭的光。從那同一座山,在五餅的神蹟之後,他與那同樣三位稍作停留,直到他們渡過海去——那時他行走在水面上——隨即他又將自己提升到主的話語中:何等偉大、何等綿長、何等長久、何等崇高而尊貴,由餅這一事件生發出來,當他對眾人說「這是預備好的」之時。
But this mystery escapes carnal men who creep along below, because it is exceedingly sublime; wherefore he also fled from them into the mountain — from those who sought his kingdom with an earthly mind — whence he also says elsewhere: 'My kingdom is not of this world.' Nor indeed does anyone but John himself record this, as one soaring, in a certain ethereal flight, high above the earth and rejoicing in the light of the Sun of righteousness. From that same mountain, after the miracle wrought from the five loaves, having tarried a little with those same three until they had crossed the sea — when he walked upon the waters — immediately he again raises himself into the word of the Lord: how great, how extended, how long, how lofty and exalted, arising from the occasion of the bread, when he had said to the crowds: 'It is prepared.'
30:509
scriptos esse gauderent, aut quod se humilando, quod capitis inclinatione monstrabat, signa in terra faceret, aut quod iam tempus esset, ut in terra, quae fructum daret, non in lapide sterili, sicut antea, lex eius conscriberetur! ergo post haec lucem mundi se dixit et qui eum sequeretur non ambulaturum in tenebris, sed habiturum lucem uitae. dixit etiam se esse principium, quod et loqueretur eis. quo nomine utique se distinxit ab illa luce, quam fecit, tamquam lux, per quam facta sunt omnia, ut illud, quod se dixerat lucem mundi, non sic acciperetur, quemadmodum discipulis ait:
……他們可以歡喜自己名字被記錄,或說他藉著自己謙卑——這是他以低頭所顯示的——在地上行神蹟,或說如今正是時候,要將他的律法刻在能結果子的地上,而不像從前那樣刻在不生的石頭上!所以,在這些事之後,他稱自己為世界的光,並說凡跟從他的,就不在黑暗裡走,必要得著生命的光。他也說自己就是「太初」,這正是他向他們所講的。他藉這名將自己與他所造的那光區分開來,因他乃是那光,萬物都是藉他造的;如此,他稱自己為世界的光這話,就不該按他對門徒所說的那樣去理解:
…they might rejoice that they were inscribed, or that by humbling himself — which he showed by the bowing of his head — he might work signs upon the earth, or that it might now be the time that his law should be inscribed upon the earth that would bear fruit, not upon barren stone as before! Therefore, after these things, he called himself the Light of the world, and said that whoever followed him would not walk in darkness, but would have the light of life. He also said that he was the Beginning, which was what he was speaking to them. By which name he certainly distinguished himself from that light which he made — as the Light through whom all things were made — so that what he had called himself, the Light of the world, should not be understood in the way in which he says to the disciples:
30:510
uos estis lux mundi, tamquam lucerna, quae non est ponenda sub modio, sed super candelabrum, sicut et de Iohanne baptista: ille erat, inquit, lucerna ardens et lucens, sed ipse sicut principium, de quo dictum est: nos omnes de plenitudine eius accepimus. ibi dixit se filium esse ueritatem, quae nisi liberauerit, nemo erit liber. Inde posteaquam inluminauit a natiuitate caecum, ex ipsa occasione in prolixo eius sermone demoratur Iohannes, de ouibus et pastore et ianua et de potestate ponendi animam suam et iterum sumendi eam, in quo excellentissimam potestatem suae diuinitatis ostendit. inde cum encenia in Hierosolymis fierent, commemorat ei dixisse Iudaeos:
「你們是世上的光」——如同一盞燈,不該放在斗底下,而該放在燈臺上,正如他論到施洗約翰所說的:「他是點著發亮的燈」——但他自己乃是「太初」,論到他曾說:「從他豐滿的恩典裡,我們都領受了。」在那裡他說,他這位子就是真理,這真理若不使人自由,就沒有人能得自由。從那裡,在他使那生來瞎眼的人得看見之後,約翰便由此事件在一篇長篇講論中詳細停留,論到羊、牧人與門,並論到他捨命與再取回性命的權柄,在其中他顯明了自己神性至高的權能。從那裡,當耶路撒冷守修殿節的時候,他記載猶太人對他說:
'You are the light of the world' — as a lamp which is not to be placed under a bushel, but upon a lampstand, just as also concerning John the Baptist he says: 'He was,' says he, 'a lamp burning and shining' — but he himself as the Beginning, of whom it is said: 'Of his fullness we have all received.' There he said that he, the Son, was the Truth, which unless it sets free, no one will be free. From there, after he had enlightened the man blind from birth, from that very occasion John dwells at length in a long discourse of his, concerning the sheep and the shepherd and the door, and concerning the power of laying down his life and of taking it up again, in which he showed the most excellent power of his divinity. From there, when the feast of the Dedication was being held in Jerusalem, he records that the Jews said to him:
30:511
quam multa et quam excelsa uerba eius Iohannes commemorat, quae alii tacuerunt! non solum de commendatione humilitatis, quando pedes discipulorum lauit, sed, cum expressus per buccellam traditor eius exisset, remanentibus cum illo undecim, in sermone ipsius mirabiliter stupendo maximeque diuturno idem Iohannes inmoratus est, ubi dixit: qui uidit me, uidit et patrem.
約翰所記載主的話是何等眾多、何等崇高,是別人所默默不提的!不僅是論到謙卑的稱許,就是當他為門徒洗腳之時;而且,當那出賣他的人——藉那一口食物明明指出的——已經出去,只剩十一個門徒與他同在時,約翰同樣停留在他那令人驚奇讚嘆、極其冗長的講論中,在那裡他說:「人看見了我,就是看見了父。」
How many and how exalted are his words that John records, which the others passed over in silence! Not only concerning the commendation of humility, when he washed the disciples' feet, but also, when the one who was to betray him — clearly designated by the morsel — had gone out, and the eleven remained with him, John likewise lingered in that discourse of his, marvelously astounding and exceedingly long, where he said: 'He who has seen me has also seen the Father.'
30:512
ubi multa locutus est de spiritu sancto paracleto, quem missurus eis erat, et de sua clarificatione, quam habuit aput patrem, priusquam mundus esset, et quod unum nos faceret in se, sicut ipse et pater unum sunt, non ut ipse et pater et nos unum, sed nos unum sicut ipsi unum, multaque alia mireque sublimia, de quibus disserere, sicut dignum est, etiamsi iam essemus idonei, in hoc tamen opere non id nos suscepisse quis non aduertat? quod alibi fortasse reddendum est, hic certe non est expetendum.
在那裡他講了許多論到聖靈保惠師的話,就是他將要差來給他們的那一位,並論到他自己的榮耀,就是他在創世以前與父同有的榮耀,以及他要使我們在他裡面合而為一,正如他與父原為一——不是說他與父並我們為一,乃是說我們合而為一如同他們為一——還有許多其他奇妙崇高的事,論到這些若要按其所當地加以闡述,縱使我們如今有此能力,在這本著作中——誰不明白我們並未承擔此事呢?也許該在別處交代的,在此當然不必尋求。
There he spoke many things concerning the Holy Spirit, the Paraclete, whom he was about to send to them, and concerning his own glorification, which he had with the Father before the world was, and that he might make us one in himself, just as he and the Father are one — not that he and the Father and we are one, but that we are one just as they are one — and many other things marvelously sublime, concerning which to discourse as is fitting, even if we were now competent, in this present work — who would not perceive that we have not undertaken it? What perhaps ought to be rendered elsewhere is certainly not to be sought here.
30:513
commendare quippe uoluimus amatoribus uerbi dei et studiosis sanctae ueritatis, quamuis eiusdem Christi, qui uerus et uerax est, adnuntiator adque praedicator Iohannes in euangelio suo fuerit, cuius et ceteri tres, qui scripserunt euangelium, et ceteri apostoli, qui non quidem ipsam narrationem scribendam susceperunt, in ea tamen praedicatione sui officii munus implerunt, longe tamen hunc in Christi altiora subuectum ab ipso initio libri sui raro fuisse cum ceteris, id est primo circa Iordanen propter testimonium Iohannis baptistae, inde trans mare Tiberiadis, quando turbas de quinque panibus pauit et super aquas ambulauit, tertio in Bethania, ubi unguento pretioso fidelis feminae deuotione perfusus est, donec inde illis occurreret ad passionis tempus, quod cum eis erat necessario narraturus, ubi tamen ipsam dominicam cenam, de qua nullus eorum tacuit, multo opulentius tamquam de cellario dominici pectoris, ubi discumbere solebat, exhibuit.
因為我們願向那些愛慕神之道、熱心追求聖潔真理的人指出:雖然約翰在他的福音中是同一位基督(他是真實可信的)的傳報者和宣講者,其餘三位寫福音的人,以及其餘的使徒(他們雖未承擔寫那敘事,卻在那宣講中盡了自己職分的本分)——然而這位約翰,被高舉進入基督更崇高的事物中,從他書卷的起頭就少與其他人同在:首先是在約旦河邊,因施洗約翰的見證;其次是在提比哩亞海的對岸,當他用五個餅餵飽眾人並行走在水面上時;第三是在伯大尼,在那裡他因一位忠心婦人的虔誠而被貴重的香膏所膏——直到他從那裡在受難的時候與他們相會,那是他必要與他們一同敘述的,然而在其中,他遠更豐富地陳明了那主的晚餐(他們中沒有一人對此緘默),彷彿是從主胸懷的府庫中取出,就是他慣常倚靠的胸懷。
For we wished to commend to the lovers of the word of God and the zealous students of holy truth that, although John was in his Gospel a herald and preacher of the same Christ, who is true and truthful, and the other three who wrote the Gospel, and the other apostles who did not indeed undertake to write that narration but nevertheless in that preaching fulfilled the duty of their office — yet this John, borne up into the higher things of Christ, from the very beginning of his book was rarely with the others: that is, first about the Jordan on account of the testimony of John the Baptist; then across the sea of Tiberias, when he fed the crowds from five loaves and walked upon the waters; thirdly at Bethany, where he was anointed with precious ointment through the devotion of a faithful woman — until from there he met with them at the time of the Passion, which he was of necessity going to narrate together with them, where, however, he set forth that very Lord's Supper, of which none of them was silent, far more richly, as if from the storehouse of the Lord's breast, upon which he was wont to recline.
30:514
ipsum deinde Pilatum uerbis altioribus percutit dicens regnum suum non esse de hoc mundo regemque se natum et ad hoc uenisse in hunc mundum, ut testimonium perhibeat ueritati. Mariam quoque post resurrectionem mystica altitudine uisitans: noli me, inquit, tangere; nondum enim ascendi ad patrem. discipulis etiam insuflando dedit spiritum sanctum, ne ipse spiritus, qui trinitati consubstantialis et coaeternus est, tantum modo patris esse, non etiam filii spiritus putaretur. Postremo suas oues Petro se amanti eumque amorem ter confitenti commendans dicit eundem Iohannem sic se uelle manere, donec ueniat.
接著他以更崇高的話語擊打彼拉多本人,說他的國不屬這世界,並說他生來是王,為此而降臨這世界,好為真理作見證。復活之後,他也以奧秘的崇高探望馬利亞:「不要摸我」,他說,「因我還沒有升上去見我的父。」他又向門徒吹氣,賜下聖靈,免得人以為那與三位一體同質同永的聖靈只是父的靈,而不也是子的靈。最後,他將自己的羊託付給那愛他、三次承認這愛的彼得,並說他願意那同一位約翰如此留下,直到他來。
Then he strikes Pilate himself with loftier words, saying that his kingdom is not of this world, and that he was born a king and had come into this world for this, that he might bear witness to the truth. Mary too, after the resurrection, he visits with mystic loftiness: 'Do not touch me,' he says, 'for I have not yet ascended to the Father.' Also, by breathing upon the disciples, he gave the Holy Spirit, lest that Spirit, who is consubstantial and coeternal with the Trinity, should be thought to be only the Spirit of the Father and not also of the Son. Finally, entrusting his sheep to Peter, who loved him and thrice confessed that love, he says that he wishes the same John so to remain until he comes.
30:515
ubi etiam mihi uidetur alto docuisse mysterio istam ipsam Iohannis euangelicam dispensationem, qua in lucem liquidissimam uerbi sublimiter fertur, ubi trinitatis aequalitas et incommutabilitas uideri potest, et qua maxime proprietate distet a ceteris homo, cuius susceptione uerbum caro factum est, perspicue cerni cognoscique non posse, nisi cum ipse dominus uenerit. ideo sic manebit, donec ueniat. manebit autem nunc in fide credentium, tunc autem facie ad faciem contemplandum erit, cum apparuerit uita nostra et nos cum ipso apparebimus in gloria.
在此我也認為,他以一個深奧的奧秘教導了約翰這正是這福音的職事——藉此它被崇高地帶入道那極其明澈的光中,在那裡可以看見三位一體的同等與不變性;並且藉此,人與其餘萬物最為不同的那獨特之處,就是道藉以成為肉身的那個人——這一切除非在主自己來的時候,是不能清楚辨識與認識的。所以他要如此留下,直到他來。但如今他要留在信者的信心中,那時卻要面對面觀看,就是當我們的生命顯現、我們也要與他一同在榮耀裡顯現的時候。
Here too it seems to me that by a deep mystery he taught that this very evangelical dispensation of John — by which it is loftily borne into the most limpid light of the Word, where the equality and unchangeableness of the Trinity may be seen, and by which peculiar property man most differs from the rest, the man by whose assumption the Word was made flesh — cannot be clearly discerned and known except when the Lord himself shall come. Therefore he shall so remain until he comes. But he shall remain now in the faith of believers, but then it shall be beheld face to face, when our life shall appear and we shall appear with him in glory.
30:516
quisquis autem arbitratur homini uitam istam mortalem adhuc agenti posse contingere, ut dimoto adque discusso omni nubilo phantasiarum corporalium adque carnalium serenissima incommutabilis ueritatis luce potiatur et mente penitus a consuetudine uitae huius alienata illi constanter et indeclinabiliter haereat, nec quid quaerat nec quis quaerat intellegit. credat ergo potius sublimi auctoritati minimeque fallaci, quamdiu sumus in corpore, peregrinari nos a domino et ambulare per fidem, nondum per speciem;
但凡以為一個仍過著這必死之生活的人,能夠達到這樣的境地:一切屬身體、屬肉體之幻象的雲霧都被除去驅散,得以享有那不變真理最清朗的光,並以一顆完全脫離今生習性的心,恆常不移地緊緊依附於它——這樣的人既不明白他所尋求的是什麼,也不明白尋求的是誰。所以他倒不如相信那崇高且毫不虛謊的權柄:只要我們住在身內,就與主相離,是憑著信心,還不是憑著眼見;
But whoever supposes that it can befall a man still leading this mortal life that, with every cloud of bodily and carnal fantasies removed and dispersed, he should possess the most serene light of unchangeable truth, and with a mind wholly estranged from the habit of this life should cling to it constantly and without deviation — he understands neither what he seeks nor who seeks it. Let him therefore rather believe the sublime and least deceitful authority: that as long as we are in the body, we are absent from the Lord and walk by faith, not yet by sight;
30:517
ac sic perseueranter retinens adque custodiens fidem, spem et caritatem intendat in speciem ex pignore, quod accepimus, sancti spiritus, qui nos docebit omnem ueritatem, cum deus, qui suscitauit legum Christum a mortuis, uiuificabit et mortalia corpora nostra per inhabitantem spiritum eius in nobis. prius autem quam uiuificetur hoc quod mortuum est propter peccatum, procul dubio corruptibile est et adgrauat animam, et si quando adiuta excedit hanc nebulam, qua tegitur omnis terra, id est hanc carnalem caliginem, qua tegitur omnis uita terrena, tamquam rapida coruscatione perstringitur et in suam infirmitatem redit uiuente desiderio, quo rursus erigatur, nec sufficiente munditia, qua figatur.
如此,堅忍地持守並看守信德,讓他從我們所領受聖靈的憑據出發,將盼望與愛心朝向那眼見——聖靈要引導我們明白一切真理——就是當那使基督從死裡復活的神,也要藉著住在我們裡面的聖靈,使我們必死的身體活過來的時候。但在這因罪而死的身體活過來以前,它無疑是必朽壞的,並且叫魂沉重;即或有時它蒙幫助,越過那遮蓋全地的雲霧——就是這屬肉體的幽暗,遮蓋著一切屬地的生命——它也彷彿被一道迅疾的閃光所奪目,隨即帶著仍活的渴望退回自己的軟弱中,好使它再度被提起,卻沒有足夠的潔淨可使它固定在那裡。
and thus, perseveringly retaining and guarding faith, let him direct hope and love toward the vision, from the pledge which we have received of the Holy Spirit, who shall teach us all truth — when God, who raised Christ from the dead, shall also quicken our mortal bodies through his Spirit dwelling in us. But before this which is dead on account of sin is quickened, it is without doubt corruptible and weighs down the soul; and if ever, being aided, it passes beyond this mist by which all the earth is covered — that is, this carnal darkness by which all earthly life is covered — it is, as it were, dazzled by a swift flash and returns into its own weakness, with a living desire by which it may again be raised up, but without a sufficient purity by which it may be fixed there.
30:518
et quanto quisque hoc magis potest, tanto maior est. quanto autem minus, tanto minor. si autem nihil adhuc tale mens hominis experta est, in qua tamen habitat Christus per fidem, instare debet minuendis finiendisque cupiditatibus huius saeculi moralis uirtutis actione tamquam in comitatu trium illorum euangelistarum cum mediatore Christo ambulans. eum qui filius dei semper est propter nos filium hominis factum, ut sempiterna uirtus eius et diuinitas nostrae infirmitati et mortalitati contemperata de nostro nobis in se adque ad se faceret uiam, cum magnae spei laetitia fideliter teneat. ne peccet, a rege Christo regatur;
每個人越能行這事,就越偉大;越不能,就越渺小。但人的心思——基督卻藉信心住在其中——若尚未經歷任何這類的事,就當藉道德之德的行動,努力減少並終止今世的私慾,彷彿與那三位福音書作者為伴,同中保基督一起行走——以極大盼望的喜樂,忠心地持守他:他既永遠是神的兒子,卻為我們的緣故成為人子,好使他永恆的權能與神性,調適於我們的軟弱與必死,從屬我們的取材,在他自己裡面並向著他自己,為我們開一條道路。為使他不犯罪,讓他受基督君王的管治;
And the more each one is able to do this, the greater he is; but the less, the lesser. But if the mind of man, in which nevertheless Christ dwells through faith, has as yet experienced nothing of this kind, it ought to press on in diminishing and ending the desires of this world, by the action of moral virtue, walking, as it were, in the company of those three evangelists together with Christ the Mediator — holding faithfully, with the joy of great hope, him who, being always the Son of God, was for our sake made the Son of man, that his everlasting power and divinity, tempered to our weakness and mortality, might make from what is ours a way for us in himself and unto himself. That he may not sin, let him be governed by Christ the King;
30:519
si forte peccauerit, ab eodem sacerdote Christo expietur adque ita in actione bonae conuersationis et uitae nutritis pinnis geminae dilectionis tamquam duabus alis ualidis euectus a terris ab eodem ipso Christo uerbo inluminetur, uerbo, quod in principio erat et uerbum aput deum erat et uerbum deus erat, etsi per speculum et in enigmate, longe tamen sublimius ab omni similitudine corporali. quapropter, quamuis in illis tribus actiuae, in Iohannis autem euangelio dona contemplatiuae uirtutis eluceant eis qui haec dinoscere sunt idonei, tamen et hoc Iohannis, quoniam ex parte est, sic manebit, donec ueniat quod perfectum est.
倘若他偶然犯了罪,讓他被那同一位基督大祭司所贖淨;如此,在美好行事與生活的行動中,以雙重之愛的翅膀得著滋養,彷彿被兩隻強健的翅膀由那同一位基督——道——從地上高舉,讓他得著光照:就是那太初就有的道,這道與神同在,道就是神——雖是藉著鏡子、在謎中觀看,卻遠比任何屬身體的相似更為崇高。所以,雖然在那三位身上顯出行動之德的恩賜,而在約翰的福音中顯出默觀之德的恩賜——對那些能辨識這些事的人而言——然而約翰這恩賜,既是有限的,也要如此留存,直到那完全的來到。
and if perchance he sins, let him be expiated by the same Christ the Priest; and thus, in the action of good conversation and life, with the wings of the twin love nourished, borne up from the earth as by two strong wings by that same Christ the Word, let him be enlightened — by the Word which was in the beginning, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God — though through a glass and in a riddle, yet far more sublimely than by any bodily likeness. Wherefore, although in those three the gifts of the active virtue shine forth, but in John's Gospel the gifts of the contemplative virtue, to those who are fit to discern these things — yet this also of John, since it is in part, shall so remain until that which is perfect shall come.
30:520
et alii quidem datur per spiritum sermo sapientiae, alii sermo scientiae secundum eundem spiritum; alius diem domino sapit, alius de pectore domini liquidius aliquid bibit, alius leuatus usque ad tertium caelum ineffabilia uerba audit, omnes tamen, quamdiu sunt in corpore, peregrinantur a domino et omnibus bonae spei fidelibus in libro uitae scriptis seruatur quod dictum est: et ego diligam eum et ostendam me ipsum illi. uerum tamen in hac peregrinatione quantum rei huius intellegentia uel scientia quisque profecerit, tanto magis caueat diabolica uitia superbiam et inuidentiam. meminerit hic ipsum euangelium Iohannis, quam multo amplius erigit.
實在說,有的藉聖靈得著智慧的言語,有的照著同一位聖靈得著知識的言語;有人為主看重某日,有人更清澈地從主的胸懷飲取某些甘泉,有人甚至被提到第三層天,聽見不可言傳的話語——然而眾人只要還在身內,就都與主相離;並且對一切在生命冊上有名、有美好盼望的信徒,那所應許的話都存留著:「我也要愛他,並且要向他顯現。」但在這客旅之中,無論各人在對這事的悟性或知識上長進了多少,就當越發防備魔鬼的惡習,就是驕傲與嫉妒。讓他在此記得約翰這福音,它一面何等更高地提升人
And indeed to one is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit; one esteems a day unto the Lord, another drinks more limpidly something from the breast of the Lord, another, caught up even to the third heaven, hears unspeakable words — yet all, as long as they are in the body, are absent from the Lord; and for all the faithful of good hope written in the book of life, that is kept which was said: 'And I will love him and will show myself to him.' Yet nevertheless in this pilgrimage, however much each one has advanced in the understanding or knowledge of this matter, so much the more let him beware of the diabolical vices, pride and envy. Let him here remember this very Gospel of John, how much more highly it raises up
30:521
ad contemplationem ueritatis, tam multo amplius praecipere de dulcedine caritatis. et quia illud praeceptum uerissimum ac saluberrimum est: quanto magnus es, tanto humilita te in omnibus, qui euangelista Christum longe ceteris altius commendat, aput eum discipulis pedes lauat.
到真理的默觀中,卻也何等更多地吩咐人論到愛的甘甜。因為那訓誨是最真實、最有益的:「你越為大,就越當在凡事上謙卑自己」——這位遠比其他人更崇高地稱揚基督的福音書作者,在他自己的記述中卻為門徒洗腳。
to the contemplation of truth, yet so much the more it enjoins concerning the sweetness of charity. And because that precept is most true and most salutary: 'The greater you are, the more humble yourself in all things' — the evangelist who commends Christ far more loftily than the rest, in his own account washes the disciples' feet.
← 第 29 章第 31 章 →
12345678910111213141516171819202122232425262728293031323334353637383940414243444546474849505152535455565758596061626364